A COMMENTARY
ON THE BOOK OF
LEVITICUS
By
ANDREW BONAR
1852 by James Nisbet
and Company
Digitally prepared and posted on the web by
Ted Hildebrandt (2004)
Public Domain.
Please report any errors to:
PREFACE
SOME years ago, while perusing the Book of
Leviticus in
the
course of his daily study of the Scriptures, the author
was
arrested amid the shadows of a past dispensation,
and
led to write short notes as he went along. Not long
after,
another perusal of this inspired book--conducted
in
a similar way, and with much prayer for the teaching
of
the Spirit of truth--refreshed his own soul yet more,
and
led him on to inquire what others had gleaned in
the
same field. Some friends who, in this age of activity
and
bustle, find time to delight themselves in the law of
the
Lord, saw the notes, and urged their publication.
There are few critical difficulties in the book;
its
chief
obscurity arises from its enigmatical ceremonies.
The
author fears he may not always have succeeded in
discovering
the precise view of truth intended to be exhi-
bited in these symbolic rites; but he has made the
attempt,
not thinking it irreverent to examine both sides
of
the veil, now that it has been rent. The Holy Spirit
PREFACE
surely
wishes us to inquire into what He has written; and
the
unhealthy tone of many true Christians may be
accounted
for by the too plain fact that they do not
meditate
much on the whole counsel of God. Expe-
rience, as well as the Word itself (Ps. i. 2, 3), might lead
us
to value very highly the habit of deeply pondering
the
discoveries of the mind of God given in all parts of
Scripture,
even the darkest.
Throughout this Commentary, the truth that
saves,
and
the truth that sanctifies, is set before the reader in a
variety
of aspects, according as each typical rite seemed
to
suggest. It may thus be useful to all classes of per-
sons.
And what, if even some of the house of
may
have their eye attracted to the Saviour, while giving
heed
to the signification of those ceremonies which to
their
fathers were sign-posts (tOtOx, Ps. lxxiv. 9) in,
the
way of life?
C0LLACE,
May 5, 1846.
PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION
A FEW corrections have been made, and a few
additional
remarks
introduced, in this edition. The subjects of the
Book
of Scripture briefly expounded in these pages are
all
of a vital nature, though the form in which they were
presented
by Moses is obsolete. A writer of the middle
ages,
Hildebert, suggests much by these few lines
“Quis locus
Quisne locus votis teneat cum navita portum?
Leg
Crux Sol, Crux portus. Haec omnia praeteriere.
Crux clausit templum, Crux solvit aenigmata legis.
Sub Cruce cessat ephod, et deficit unctio regis."
CONTENTS
The
Nature of the Book . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . 1
The
Burnt Offering (Chapter 1) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . 10
The
Meat Offering (Chapter 2) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . 31
The Drink Offering . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 46
The
Peace Offerings (Chapter 3) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . 50
The
Sin Offering (Chapter 4) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . 62
Sin
Offering for Sins of Inadvertency (Chapter 5) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83
The
Trespass Offering (Chapters 5 and 6) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96
Special
Rules for Priests Who Minister at the
Altar of God (Chapters 6:8--7) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. 109
The
Priesthood Entering on Their Office (Chapter 8) . . . . . . . . . . . . . 144
Aaron's
Entrance on His Office (Chapter 9) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 177
The
Fencing of the Priestly Ritual (Chapter 10) .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187
Remembrances
of the Broken Law - the Clean and
the Unclean (Chapter 11) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . 203
Original
Sin - What Has Been Transmitted to Us
(Chapter 12 . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 228
The
Leprosy. Indwelling Sin - Its Horrid Features
(Chapter 13) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232
The
Leprosy Removed (Chapter 14) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 257
The
Secret Flow of Sin from the Natural Heart,
Typified in the Running Issue (Chapter 15) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 278
The
Day of Atonement (Chapter 16) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 290
The
Use of Animal Food Regulated (Chapter 17) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 311
Private
and Domestic Obligations - Purity in Every
Relation of Life (Chapter 18) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . 319
Duties
in the Every-Day Relations of Life
(Chapter 19) .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 334
Warnings
Against the Sins of the Former
Inhabitants (Chapter 20) . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 351
Personal
Duties of the Priests (Chapter 21) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 362
Household
Laws Regarding Holy Things (Chapter 22) . . . . . . . . . . . . 374
The
Public Festivals, or Solemn Convocations
(Chapter 23) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 386
Duty
of Priests When Out of Public View in the
Holy Place (Chapter 24) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . 415
The
Sabbatic Year, and the Year of Jubilee
Millennial Times (Chapter 25) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . 431
(Chapter 26) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 458
Entire
Devotion to God, Induced by the Foregoing
Views of His Character (Chapter 27) . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 479
COMMENTARY
ON LEVITICUS
THE NATURE OF THE BOOK.
THERE
is no book, in the whole compass of that inspired
Volume
which the Holy Ghost has given us, that con-
tains more of the very words of God than Leviticus. It
is
God that is the direct speaker in almost every page;
his
gracious words are recorded in the form wherein they
were
uttered. This consideration cannot fail to send us
to
the study of it with singular interest and attention.
It has been called "Leviticus," because its typical
institutions,
in all their variety, were committed to the
care
of the tribe of Levi, or to the
priests, who were of
that
tribe. The Greek translators of the Pentateuch
devised
that name. The Talmud, for similar reasons,
calls
it MynihEKioha
traOt, “the law of the priests.” But
Jewish
writers in general are content with a simpler
title;
they take the first words of the book as the name,
calling
it xrAq;yiva,"Vayikra,” q. d. the book that
begins
with
the words, “And the Lord called.”
2 THE
NATURE OF THE BOOK
It carries within itself the seal of its Divine
origin.
As
an internal proof of its author being Divine, some
have
been content to allege the prophecy contained in
chap.
xxvi., the fulfilment of which is spread before the
eyes
of all the earth. But if, in addition to this, we find
every
chapter throughout presenting views of doctrine
and
practice that exactly dovetail into the unfigurative
statements
of the New Testament, surely we shall then
acknowledge
that it bears the impress of the Divine mind
from
beginning to end.
The Gospel
of the
grace of God, with all that follows in
its
train, may be found in Leviticus. This is the glorious
attraction
of the book to every reader who feels himself
a
sinner. The New Testament has about forty references
to
its various ordinances.
The rites here detailed were typical; and every
type
was
designed and intended by God to bear resemblance
to
some spiritual truth. The likeness between type and
antitype
is never accidental. The very excellency of these
rites
consists in their being chosen by God for the end of
shadowing
forth "good things to come" (Heb. x. 1). As
it
is not a mere accidental resemblance to the Lord's
body
and blood that obtains in the bread and wine used
in
the Lord's supper, but on the contrary, a likeness that
made
the symbols suitable to be selected for that end; so
is
it in the case of every Levitical type. Much of our
satisfaction
and edification in tracing the correspondence
between
type and antitype will depend on the firmness
with
which we hold this principle.
If it be asked why a typical mode of shewing forth
truth
was adopted to such an extent in those early days,
it
may be difficult to give a precise answer. It is plain,
such
a method of instruction may answer many purposes.
THE
NATURE OF THE BOOK 3
It
may not only meet the end of simplifying the truth,
it
may also open the mind to comprehend more, while
it
deepens present impressions of things known. The
existence
of a type does not always argue that the thing
typified
is obscurely seen, or imperfectly known. On the
contrary,
there was a type in the garden of Eden--the
tree
of life,--while life, in all its meaning, was fully com-
prehended by Adam. In all probability, there will
be
typical
objects in the millennial age; for there is to be a
river
which shall flow from
of
Shittim (Joel iii. 18), the same of which Ezekiel
(xlvii.
1) and Zechariah (xiv. 8) speak. This river is
said
to be for the healing of the
banks
grow majestic trees, whose leaves are for the heal-
ing of the nations. No doubt a spiritual
significance lies
hid
in these visible signs; the visible symbol seems to be
a
broad seal and sign of the peculiar truth manifested in
these
days, viz. the overflowing stream of the Holy Spirit
(who
shall be poured out at
David
first), winding its course over earth to convey
saving
health to all nations. Certain it is that types do
not
necessarily imply that the antitype is dimly known.
The
Lord may use them as he uses Gospel ordinances at
present,
to convey light to us, and leave more indelible
impressions.
A German writer (Hahn) has said, "Types
were
institutions intended to deepen, expand, and ennoble
the
circle of thoughts and desires, and thus heighten the
moral
and spiritual wants, as well as the intelligence and
susceptibility
of the chosen people."* And not
less truly
is
this point touched upon by the Reformer Tyndale, in
* Southey says of
Laud: "He began his dying address in that state of calm
but
deepest feeling, when the mind seeks for fancies, types, and dim similitudes,
and
extracts from them consolation and strength."--(Book of the Church.)
4 THE
NATURE OF THE BOOK
his
Prologue into the Third Book of Moses:--"Though
sacrifices
and ceremonies can be no ground or foundation.
to
build upon that is, though we can prove nought with
them--yet,
when we have once found out Christ and his
mysteries,
then we may borrow figures, that is to say,
allegories,
similitudes, and examples, to open Christ, and
the
secrets of God hid in Christ, even unto the quick,
and
can declare them more lively and sensibly with them
than
with all the words of the world. For similitudes
have
more virtue and power with them than bare words,
and
lead a man's understanding further into the pith and
marrow
and spiritual understanding of the thing, than all
the
words that can be imagined." Again he says, "Alle-
gories prove nothing; but the very use of allegories
is to
declare
and open a text, that it may be better perceived
and
understood . . . There is not a better,
more vehement,
or
mightier thing to make a man understand withal, than
an
allegory. For allegories make a man quick-witted, and
print
wisdom in him, and make it to abide, when bare
words
go but in at the one ear and out at the other."
The Epistle to the Hebrews lays down the
principles
upon
which we are to interpret Leviticus. The specimens
there
given of types applied furnish a model for our
guidance
in other cases; and the writer's manner of
address
in that Epistle leads us to suppose that it was no
new
thing for an Israelite thus to understand the ritual
of
Moses. No doubt old Simeon (Luke ii. 25) frequented
the
temple daily in order to read in its rites the future
development
of a suffering Saviour, as well as to pray
and
worship. Anna the prophetess did the same; for
all
these knew that they prophesied of the grace that was
to
come to us, and therefore inquired and searched dili-
gently
(1 Pet. i. 10). Had Aaron, or some other holy
THE NATURE OF THE BOOK 5
priest
of his line, been "carried away in the spirit," and
shewn the accomplishment of all that these rites pre-
figured,
how joyful ever after would have been his daily
service
in the sanctuary! When shewn the great Antitype,
and
that each one of these shadows pictured something
in
the person or work of that Redeemer, then, ever after,
to
handle the vessels of the sanctuary would be rich food
to
his soul. It would be "feeding beside the still waters,
and
in green pastures." For the bondage of these elements
did
not consist in sprinkling the blood, washing in the
laver,
waving the wave-shoulder, or the like; but in doing
all
this without perceiving the truth thereby exhibited.
Probably
to a true Israelite, taught of God, there would
be
no more of bondage in handling these material ele-
ments, than there is at this day to a true believer
in
handling
the symbolic bread and wine through which he
"discerns
the body and blood of the Lord." It would be
an
Israelite's hope every morning, as he left the "dwell-
ings of Jacob," to see "in the gates of
Lamb
of God, while gazing on the morning sacrifice. "I
will
compass thine altar, 0 Lord, that I may publish with
the
voice of thanksgiving, and tell of all thy wondrous
works"
(Ps. xxvi. 6, 7). And, as the sun declined, he
would
seek to have his soul again anointed, after a busy
day's
vexations, by beholding the evening lamb.
Tyndale says, that while there
is "a star-light of Christ"
in
all the ceremonies, there is in some so truly "the light
of
the broad day," that he cannot but believe that God
had
shewed Moses the secrets of Christ and the very
manner
of his death beforehand. At all events, it was
what
they did see of Christ through this medium that so
endeared
to them the tabernacle and temple-courts. It
was
the very home of their souls. "How amiable are
6 THE
NATURE OF THE BOOK
thy
tabernacles, 0 Lord of hosts! My soul longeth, yea,
even
fainteth for the courts of the Lord!" (Ps. lxxxiv. 1,
2.)
And it is thus we can understand how those thou-
sands
(or rather, tens of thousands) who believed were
all
"zealous of the law" (Acts xxi. 20). The Christian
elders
of
lent
their sanction to their zeal in some degree; and
Paul
himself saw nothing necessarily sinful in it. For it
was
all well, if they used the law only as "their school-
master
to bring them to Christ" (Gal. iii. 24). It must
have
been thus that Paul himself employed his thoughts
while
"purifying himself" in the temple, and engaging in
the
other ordinances regarding vows (Acts xxi. 26). His
thoughts
would be on the Antitype; and possibly the
actual
performing of these rites by a fully enlightened
soul
might lead to some distinct views of truth contained
in
them, which would have escaped the observation of a
mere
spectator. And, if we may throw out a conjecture
on
a subject where Millennarians and Anti-millennarians
are
alike at sea--is it not possible that some such end as
this
may be answered by the temple which Ezekiel foretells
as
yet to be built? (chap. xl., &c.) Believing nations may
frequent
that temple in order to get understanding in
these
types and shadows. They may go up to the moun-
tain of the Lord's house, to be there taught his
ways
(Isa. ii. 3). In that temple they may learn how not one
tittle of the law has failed. As they look on the sons
of
Zadok ministering in that peculiar sanctuary, they
may
learn
portions of truth with new impressiveness and
fulness. Indeed, the very fact that the order of
arrange-
ment in Ezekiel entirely differs from the order
observed
in
either tabernacle or temple, and that the edifice itself
is
reared on a plan varying from every former sanctuary,
THE NATURE OF THE BOOK 7
is
sufficient to suggest the idea that it is meant to cast
light
on former types and shadows. Many Levitical rites
appear
to us unmeaning; but they would not do so if
presented
in a new relation. As it is said of the rigid
features
of a marble statue, that they may be made to
move
and vary their expression so as even to smile, when
a
skilful hand knows how to move a bright light before
it;
so may it be with these apparently lifeless figures, in
the
light of that bright millennial day. At all events, it
is
probably then that this much-neglected book of Levi-
ticus shall be fully appreciated.
tree--shall
again yield its fatness to the nations round
(Rom.
xi. 17). Their ancient ritual may then be more
fully
understood, and blessed truth found beaming forth
from
long obscurity. When Jesus, the High Priest,
comes
forth from the Holiest, there may be here fountains
of
living water to which he shall lead us--Himself seen
to
be the glorious Antitype, the Alpha and the Omega!
But let us proceed to the contents of this book.
It
will
be found that it contains a full system of truth,
exhibiting
sin and the sinner, grace and the Saviour,
comprehending,
also, details of duty, and openings into
the
ages to come--whatever, in short, bears upon a
sinner's
walk with a reconciled God, and his conversation
in
this present evil world. Our heavenly Father has
condescended
to teach his children by most expressive
pictures;
and, even in this, much of his love appears.
The one great principle of interpretation which
we
keep
before us, is apostolic practice. This is the key
we
have used. We find the sacred writers adduce the
likeness
that exists between the thing that was typified
and
the type itself, and resting satisfied there. So we
lay
down this as our great rule,--there must be obvious
8 THE
NATURE OF THE BOOK
resemblance.
And next, we search into these types, in
the
belief that Christ is the centre-truth of Revelation;
and
surely no principle is more obviously true? The
body
or substance of the law is Christ (Col. ii. 17), and
types
are a series of shadows projected from Christ "the
body."
It is this Messiah that has been, from the begin-
ning, the chief object to be unveiled to the view of
men;
and
in the fact that New Testament light has risen, lies
our
advantage in searching what these things signify.
Mr M'Cheyne, of
occasion,
regarding this point, in a letter to a friend:--
"Suppose,"
said he, "that one to whom you were a
stranger
was wrapt in a thick veil, so that you could not
discern
his features; still, if the lineaments were pointed
out
to you through the folds, you could form some idea
of
the beauty and form of the veiled one. But suppose
that
one whom you know and love--whose features you
have
often studied face to face--were to be veiled up in
this
way, how easily you would discern the features and
form
of this beloved one! Just so, the Jews
looked upon
a
veiled Saviour, whom they had never seen unveiled.
We,
under the New Testament, look upon an unveiled
Saviour; and, going back on the Old, we can see,
far
better
than the Jews could, the features and form of
Jesus
the Beloved, under that veil. In Isaac offered
(Gen.
xxii.), in the scape-goat (Lev. xvi.), in the shadow
of
the great rock (Isa. xxxii. 2), in the apple-tree
(Song
ii.
2), what exquisite pictures there are seen of Jesus!
and
how much more plainly we can see the meaning than
believers
of old!" To the same purpose John Bunyan
writes.
He represents Mansoul, in his Holy War, as
feasting
at the Prince's table, and then getting riddles set
before
them. “These riddles were made upon the
King
THE
NATURE OF THE BOOK 9
Shaddai, and Immanuel his son, and upon his wars
and
doings
with Mansoul . . .
And when they read in the
scheme
where the riddles were writ, and looked
in the
face of the Prince, things looked so like,
the one to the
other,
that Mansoul could not forbear but say, ‘This is
the Lamb! This is the
Sacrifice! This is the Rock!
This is the Red Cow! This is the Door! and This
is
the Way!”
The space of a month was occupied in delivering
the
various
ordinances of this book to Moses. This is proved
from
Exod. xl. 17, compared with Numb. i.
1. It is the
revelations
of that one memorable month that are now to
form
the subject of our study. Witsius (De Mysterio
Tab.) has remarked, that
God took only six days to
creation,
but spent forty days with Moses in directing
him
to make the tabernacle--because the work
of grace
is
more glorious than the work of creation. And so we
find
the law from Sinai occupying three
days at most,
while
these rules that exhibited the love and grace of
God
are spread over many weeks.
CHAPTER I
The Burnt Offering
"Behold the Lamb of
God, which taketh away the sin of the world"--
John i.
29
THE
TABERNACLE was that tent whose two apartments,
separated
by the veil, formed the
Most Holy. This "
tabernacle" was God's dwelling-place
on
earth; where he met with men,--the token of his
returning
to man after the fall. It was here that "the
voice
of the Lord God" was often heard, as in
the
cool of the day.
Ver. 1. And the Lord called unto Moses, and spake unto him out
of the tabernacle of the
congregation, saying,--
The cloud that guided
tabernacle;
and while this pillar stood over it, the glory
of
the Lord filled the Holy of holies within (Exod. xl.
34).
Rays
of this glory were streaming out all around, per-
haps
like the light that shone from Christ's form "on the
holy
mount," through his raiment, till the whole hill
shone.
Out of the midst of this "excellent glory" (2
Pet.
i. 17) came the voice of the Lord. He called on
Moses
as at the bush; and having fixed the undivided
* In Exod. xl. 34-38,
we have the general history of this cloud; not the nar-
rative of its motions on a particular occasion.
THE BURNT-OFFERING CHAP.
I 11
attention
of Moses on him that spake, Jehovah utters his
mind.
What love is here! The heart of our God, in
the
midst of all his own joy, yearning to pour itself out
to
man!
The date of these laws is probably a few days
after
the
tabernacle had been set up. They are given not from
Sinai,
though at its foot (see chap. xxvii. 34); but from
over
the mercy-seat, from between the cherubim, where
the
glory had so lately found a resting-place. Perhaps
this
intimated that all these institutions about to be
given
bear on the same great subject, viz. Atonement
and
its effects. Sinai and its law a few weeks before,
with
the dark apostasy in the matter of the golden calf,
had
lately taught them the necessity of reconciliation,
and
made their conscience thirst for that living water.
And
it is given here. The first clause of this book
declares
a reconciled God--"The Lord called to Moses,"
as
a man to his friend.
Ver. 2. Speak unto the children of
any man of you bring an offering unto the
Lord, ye shall bring
your offering* of the cattle, even of the
herd and of the flock.
When the Lord said, "Speak to the children of
instead
of himself addressing them, it taught the people
their
need of a Mediator. It was as if he had said,
These
things are addressed to sinners who cannot see my
face
or hear my voice, except through a daysman.
The offerings first spoken of are those that are
to be
wholly
consumed--types of complete exhaustion of wrath.
In
these cases, everything about the animal was consumed,
sinews,
horns, bones, hoof, the wool on the sheep's head,
and
the hair on the goat's beard--(Willet). Hence they
* The Septuagint render this "prosoisete ta dwra u[mw?n."
Hence,
perhaps, Heb. viii. 3, "gifts and sacrifices."
12 THE
BURNT-OFFERING CHAP. I
were
called whole burnt-offerings (o[lokautwmata). God
prescribes
the symbols of atonement, even as he fixed on
the
ransom itself. It is a sovereign God that sinners are
dealing
with; and in so doing, he fixed on the herd and
the
flock, as the only class of cattle (hmAheB;), or four-
footed
beasts, that he would accept. If we are to inquire
into
a reason for this beyond his mere sovereignty, there
are
two that readily present themselves as every way
probable.
First, oxen, sheep, and goats (the herd and
flock)
are easily got by men, being at their hand. He
did
not wish to make them go in pursuit of beasts for
offering,
for salvation is brought to our hand by our God.
Second,
the characteristics of these animals fit them to
be
convenient types of various truths relating to sacrifice.
The
ox taken from feeding by the river-side, or the sheep
from
its quiet pastures,--perhaps from among the lilies
of
joy
and blessedness of his Father's presence, where he
had
been ever "by the streams that make glad the city
of
God." Another reason has been assigned, viz. all
these
were horned animals. Whether in the East such
were
reckoned more valuable than other animals we
cannot
say. It is, at least, worthy of notice, that the
horn,
which is the symbol of power and honour, is found
in
them all.
Ver. 3. If his offering be a burnt-sacrifice of the herd, let him
offer
a male, without blemish: he shall offer it of his own
voluntary will, at the door of the tabernacle of the congrega-
tion, before
the Lord.
“A male," representing the second Adam,
"without
blemish."
Christ, by his one offering, makes his Church
spotless
(Eph. v. 27), and, therefore, he was to be so
* See Guild's Moses Unveiled.
THE BURNT-OFFERING CHAP. I 13
himself.
Of course, therefore, the type of him must be
so.
In the peace-offerings it was different: for these
typified
rather the effects of Christ's
atonement on the
receiver
than himself atoning; and the animal,
in that
case,
might have some defect or blemish, even as the
effects of his work may be
imperfectly experienced by
the
sinner, though the work itself is perfect. But what-
ever
speaks of Christ himself must speak of perfection.
"Before the Lord" is an expression
ever recurring: it is
remarkable
that it should occur so often. But perhaps
it
was because the Lord meant thus to insert a Divine
safeguard
against the Socinian idea, that sacrifice chiefly
had
reference to the offerer,
not to God. Every sacrifice
is
brought before "the great Inhabitant of the sanctu-
ary." So also this expression guards us
against Popish
error,
as if ministers of Christ are priests in the same
sense
as the line of Aaron. No; ministers of Christ
approach
men in behalf of God, who sends them as am-
bassadors, but these priests approached God in
behalf
of
guilty men. "He shall offer it of his own voluntary
will."*
The Gospel warrant is, "Whosoever will, let him
come."
There must be a willing soul; none but a soul
made
willing in the day of his power pays any regard
to
atonement. The Lord allows all that are willing, to
come
to the atoning provision. "Are you thirsty for
the
living God? for yonder altar's sacrifice?" might some
son
of Aaron say to a fearful soul. The fearful con-
science
replies, "I cannot well tell if I be really thirsty
for
him." "But are you, then, willing to go to yonder
altar?"
"Yes, I am." "Then you may come; for
* Some translate this, “He shall offer it in
order to be accepted.” I do
not
think this meaning can be proved to be the true one, although the Septuagint
generally
renders the expression, " dekton
e@nanti Ku<riou;" and the
here
has, "dekton
au]t& e]cilasqai e]nanti
Kuriou."
14 THE BURNT-OFFERING CHAP. I
read
Leviticus i. 3, and see that it is neither riches nor
poverty,
moral attainment nor deep experience, but sim-
ply
a conscience willing to be bathed in atonement, that
is
spoken of by the God of Israel."
Come then with the sacrifice to "the door
of the taber-
nacle." The altar was near the door of the
tabernacle;
it
faced it. It was the first object that met the eye of
a
worshipper coming in. The priest met him there, and
led
the offerer with his sacrifice on to the altar. The
presenting
any sacrifice there was a type of the worship-
per's
object being to get admission into the presence of
God
by entrance at that door ("access," Eph. ii. 18).
Thus
the offerer walked silently and with holy awe to
the
door of the tabernacle, and there met his God.
As a type of Christ, it would declare Christ's
willing
offering
of himself “Lo, I come;" and how he was, in
the
fulness of time, led silently as a lamb to the slaugh-
ter. For we are to distinguish between the
presentation
of
Christ before he went forth, and the presentation of
himself
after all was done.
Ver. 4. And he shall put his hand upon the head of
the burnt-
offering; and it shall be accepted for him, to make
atonement
for him.
This action of the offerer
gives us a view of faith.
The
offerer puts his hand on the same head whereon the
Lord's
hand was laid, and thereby agrees to all that is
implied
in his choosing that offering. God and the
believing
soul meet at the same point, and are satisfied
by
the same display of the Divine attributes.--" He
shall
put his hand."* It is yet more forcible in the
* We make no reference, here nor elsewhere, to
Jewish traditions as
to
the manner in which the thing was done, and the words used. It is strange
that
Ainsworth, Patrick, Outran, and others, should waste so much time in this
THE BURNT-OFFERING CHAP. I 15
Hebrew—“He
shall lean his hand” (j`msAv;), the very
word
used in Psalm lxxxviii. 7, "Thy wrath leaneth
hard
upon me." We lean our soul on the same person
on
whom Jehovah leant his wrath.
When the worshipper had thus simply left his
sins,
conveyed
by the laying on of his hand upon the sacrifice,
he
stands aside. This is all his part. The treatment of
the
victim is the Lord's part. The happy Israelite who
saw
this truth might go home, saying, "I have put my
hand
on its head; it shall be accepted as an atonement."
Faith
in the Lord's testimony was the ground of an
Israelite's
peace of conscience,--nothing of it rested on
his
own frame of mind, character, or conduct.
Ver. 5. And he shall kill the bullock before the
Lord; and
the priests, Aaron's sons, shall bring the blood, and
sprinkle
the blood round about upon the altar that is by the door of
the tabernacle of the congregation.
It is interesting to notice here, that Outram, Witsius,
and,
others, seem to have proved that, in patriarchal
ages,
every man might offer his own sacrifice. Heads of
families,
and heads of a tribe or nation, often acted for
those
under them; but the idea that the first-born were
the
only priests is without foundation. The patriarchal
age
was taught that every man must take Christ for
himself
personally. In the Mosaic economy, however,
this
is altered. There is another truth to be shewn
forth.
Any one (2 Chrou. xxx. 17) might kill the ani-
mal--any
common Levite, or even the offerer himself
--for
there may be many executioners of God's wrath.
Earth
and hell were used in executing the Father's pur-
department.
Are these traditions anything more than human fancy--often, too,
of
a somewhat modern date? Augustine judged well when he said, “Quid scrip-
tura voluerit, non quod
illi opinati fuerint, inquirendum."
16 THE BURNT-OFFERING CHAP. I
pose
toward the Prince of Life. But there is only one
appointed
way for dispensing mercy; and therefore only
priests
must engage in the act that signified the bestowal
of
pardon.
The animal is "killed" in the presence
of the Lord.
And
now, what an awfully solemn sight! The priest
“brings
forward the blood." As he bears it onward, in
one
of the bowls of the altar, all gaze upon the warm
crimson
blood! It is the life! So that when the blood
is
thus brought forward, the life of the sacrifice is brought
before
God! It is as if the living soul of the sinner
were
carried, in its utter helplessness and in all its filthi-
ness,
and laid down before the Holy One!
The blood was then "sprinkled round about
upon the
altar."
The life being taken away, the sinner's naked
soul
is exhibited! He deserves this stroke of death-
death
death in the Lord's presence, as a satisfaction to
his holi-
ness!
As the blood that covered the door on the night
of
the Passover represented the inmates' life as already
taken,
so the blood on the altar and its sides signified
that
the offerer's life was forfeited and taken. It was
thus
that Jesus "poured out his soul unto death" for us.
It was, further, "round about," as
well as "upon," the
altar.
This held it up on all sides to view; and the
voice
from the altar now is, "Look unto me, and be ye
saved,
all the ends of the earth." All
within the camp
might
look and live; for this sacrifice represents Christ's
dying
as the only way for any, and the sufficient way for all.
The altar mentioned here was the "altar of
brass;"
not
the "golden altar," which stood in the
Ver. 6. And he shall flay the burnt-offering, and
cut it into his
pieces.
* See some remarks on the brass of this altar in
a note, chap. xiv. 5.
THE BURNT-OFFERING CHAP. I 17
Here, again, any one might act, as well as the
priest;
for
any of God's creatures may be the executioners of his
wrath.
“He shall flay."--The skin torn from off the
slain
animal may intimate the complete exposure of the
victim,
uncovered, and laid open to the piercing eye of
the
beholder. But specially, it seems to skew that there
is
no covering of inherent righteousness on the person of
the
sinner. While the skin was unwounded, the inward
parts
were safe from the knife; thus, so long as man had
personal
righteousness interposing, no knife could pierce
his
soul. But the taking away of the victim's skin
skewed
that the sinner had no such protection in God's
view;
even as the bringing of such skins to Adam and
Eve,
after the fall, skewed that God saw them destitute
of
every covering, and had, in his mercy, provided cloth-
ing for them by means of sacrifice.
The "cutting it into pieces" would at
last leave the
sacrifice
a mangled mass of flesh and bones. Entire dis-
location
of every joint, and separation of every limb and
member,
was the process. By this the excruciating tor-
ment due to the sinner seems signified. God's sword--
his
Abraham's knife--spares not the sacrifice; but uses
its
sharpness and strength to pierce and destroy to the
uttermost.
The slashing sword of wrath leaves nothing
to
the guilty; but, as "one woe is past, behold, another
woe
cometh quickly." Yet it is "into his pieces."
There
was an order observed--a regularity and deliber-
ate
systematic procedure. So will it be in the damna-
tion of hell; every pang will be weighed by perfect holi-
ness,
every stroke deliberated upon ere it is inflicted.
And,
in truth, this deliberate infliction is the most awful
feature
of justice. It leaves the sufferer hopeless. The
stroke
is awfully relentless, determined, righteous! Such,
18 THE BURNT-OFFERING CHAP. I
too,
were the Saviour's sufferings. Every part and pore
of
his frame was thus mangled; every member of his
body,
every feeling of his soul. There was not an action
of
his life, or desire in his heart, but was combined with
woe;
and all so just, that from the cross he lifts his
eyes
to his Father, and looking on him--as he had ever
done,
cries, "But thou art holy!" (Ps. xxii. 3.)
Ver. 7. And the sons* of Aaron the priest shall put
fire upon
the altar, and lay the wood in order upon the fire.
This verse is well illustrated by Heb. ix. 14,
"Who,
through
the eternal Spirit, offered himself without spot
to
God." Christ was prepared, in his human nature, by
the
Holy Spirit. The Father prepared the fire of wrath,
filled
the vial with that wrath, and, then poured it out.
The
Holy Spirit, as Heb. ix. 14 declares, set all things in
order,
in Christ's human nature, ready for the vial being
poured
out. At the moment when the fire came down
and
consumed him, love to God and man was at its
highest
pitch in his soul--obedience, holy regard for the
Divine
law, hatred of sin, love to man.
The wood, taken by itself, is not a type of
anything;
but
it must be taken thus:--the laying the wood in
order
preparatory to the fire coming. In this view it
represents
what we have just said.
The fire was from that fire which descended from
the
cloudy
pillar. It was, therefore, divinely intended to
shew "the wrath of God revealed from
heaven" against
all
ungodliness of men. Indeed, the fire from the bosom
of
that cloud was no less than a type of wrath from the
* We sometimes see mistakes committed in
representations of tabernacle
scenes.
Levites are made to act as priests, and Levites are exhibited blowing
the
silver trumpets. But all this was the duty of Aaron's sons alone. True;
they
were Levites, but they were the priestly family among the Levites. Priests
are
Levites, but all Levites are not priests.
THE BURNT-OFFERING CHAP, I 19
bosom
of God against him who lay in his bosom (see
chap.
vi. 9, and ix. 24).
Ver. 8. And the priests, Aaron's sons, shall lay the
parts, the
head, and the fat, in order upon the wood that is on the
fire
which is upon the altar.
The fat did, of course, help the flame to
consume the
head,
notwithstanding the gushing stream of blood. But
what
is the type? The head was that whereon the
offerer leant his hand, conveying to it his load
of guilt.
The
fat (rd,PA) is a word that occurs
only, thrice, viz.
here,
and ver. 12, and chap. viii. 20. Some understand
it
to be the midriff; others, the fat separated from the
rest
of the flesh; but there is no way of arriving at the
certain
import. The type, however, is obvious. The
head
and this fat are two pieces--one outward, the other
inward;
thus representing the whole inner and outer
man.
Christ's whole manhood, body and soul, was
placed
on the altar, in the fire, and endured the wrath of
God.
There could be no type of his soul otherwise than
by
selecting some inward part to signify it; and that is
done
here by the "fat." It is on the fat, too, that the
fire
specially kindles. It is at the man's heart, feelings,
and
desires that God expresses his indignation most fully.
It
is the heart that is desperately wicked. It is the
carnal
mind that is enmity against God.
Ver. 9. But his inwards and his legs shall he wash
in water:
and the priest shall burn all on the altar, to be a burnt-
sacrifice, an offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the
Lord.
Answerable
to the "head and fat" of the former
* The North American Indians long practised sacrifice; and D. Brainerd, in
his
Journal, tells us of a great sacrifice where “they burnt the fat of the inwards
in
the fire, and sometimes raised the flame to a prodigious height.”
20 THE
BURNT-OFFERING CHAP. I
verse,
as parts representing the inward and outward, we
have
here the legs and the intestines. The legs and in-
testines may be supposed to be selected to mark
outward
and
inward defilement--man's polluted nature needing
to
be washed in water. But why wash these in water, if
they
are to be burnt? Because here is a sacrifice for
others--"the
just for the unjust"--Christ taking our
place.
Now, lest anything should seem to indicate per-
sonal defilement in him, these portions are washed in
water,
and then presented. Christ's body and soul, all
his
person, and all his acts, were holy. His walk was
holy,
and his inmost affections holy.
Such was the sacrifice on which the fire came!
See
Isaac
on the wood! but the knife has pierced this Isaac!
--in
symbol, the original and immutable sentence, "Thou
shalt die." Here is death; and it has come in
such a
manner
as not to leave a vestige of the victim's former
aspect.
The victim is all disfigured, and has become a
mass
of disjointed bones and mangled flesh, because thus
shall
it be in the case of the lost in hell. The lost sinner's
former
joy, and even all his relics of comfort, are gone
for
ever--no lover or friend would ever be able to re-
cognise that lost one. Even as it was with Jesus
when
he
took the position of the lost; his visage seemed to
every
eye more marred than any man, and his form more
than
the sons of men. But lo! as if even all this were
not
expressive enough, that mangled mass is committed
to
the flames, and in the consuming flame, every remain-
ing mark of its former state disappears. All is
ashes.
So
complete is the doom of the lost--as testified on this
altar,
and fulfilled by Jesus when he took the sinner's
place.
That smoke attests that God's righteousness is
fully
satisfied in the suffering victim. His blood--his
THE BURNT-OFFERING CHAP. I 21
soul--is
poured out! and the flame of Divine wrath burns
up
the suffering one! The smoke ascends--"a sweet
savour to the Lord." He points to it, and shews therein
his
holy name honoured, and his law magnified. It is
sweet
to Jehovah to behold this sight in a fallen world.
It
reminds him, so to speak, of that Sabbath-rest over
the
first creation (Gen. ii. 2); only this is deeper rest, as
being
rest after trouble. This "sweet savour" is
literally
"savour of rest" (HaOHyni
Hayri); as if the savour stayed his
wrath
and calmed his soul. So Eph. v. 2. And at the
view
of that ascending smoke, more joyful hallelujahs are
sung
than will be heard over the smoke of the pit (Rev.
xix.
3). For here love has free scope as well as righteous-
ness.
What a rest will the millennial and heavenly rest
be,
when, in addition to other elements, it has in it this
element
of perfect satisfaction--" He shall, rest in his
love!"
(Zeph. iii. 17.)
Such, then, is the "ox and bullock that has
horns and
hoofs"
(Ps. lxix. 31) ; and such, too, the meaning of the
offering.
The Antitype set forth in Psalm lxix. has mag-
nified the name of the Lord, and set aside the type.
Ver. 10. And if his offering be of the flocks,
namely, of the sheep,
or of the goats, for a burnt-sacrifice; he shall bring it a
male
without blemish.
It appears that wealthier men generally selected
oxen
as
their offering;* and men less able took sheep or goats;
while
ver. 14 shews that those
yet poorer brought doves.
God
thus left the sacrifice open alike to the rich, the
middle
classes, and the labouring poor. For in Jesus
Christ
there is neither Greek nor Jew, barbarian nor
Scythian,
bond nor free; he is within reach of all alike.
* That is, oxen were always part of their
sacrifice. Thus Numb.
vii.
and I Chron. xxix. 21.
22 THE BURNT-OFFERING CHAP. I
Our
High Priest welcomes sinners under the wide name,
“Him
that cometh " (John vi. 3 7); the advancing foot-
steps
of a sinner to his altar, whether he be great or small,
is
a sweet sound in our Aaron's ear.
Here is specially included the offering of the
lamb.
Morning
and evening this was done by the priest for all
liii. 7). Every day that picture was exhibited to
Ver. 11. And he shall kill it on the side of the
altar northward
before the Lord: and the priests, Aaron's sons, shall
sprinkle
his blood round about upon the altar.
There is a peculiarity here which does not occur
in the
sacrifices
of the herd, namely, it is to be killed on the
north
side of the altar. One obvious reason seems to be
this:
there was a necessity, for the sake of order, that
there
should be a separate place for killing the oxen and
the
sheep. No quarter of the heavens was sacred; and
since,
at other times, the sacrifice was presented on the
east
side, a variety like this answered the purpose of
proclaiming
that Jesus is offered to any soul in any na-
tion, east or north, i.e. from east to west, north
to south,
his
death is presented to the view of all, to be believed
by
men as soon as they see it. "Look unto me, and be
ye
saved, all the ends of the earth."†
Ver. 12, 13. And he shall cut it into his pieces, with
his head and
his fat; and the priest shall lay them in order on the wood
* An old writer asks, why Christ is called so
often "the Lamb of God,"
and
not "the ox, or the ram, of God." The reply is, because these were
not
offered
“every day," whereas the lamb was a daily offering, and therefore fitted
to
proclaim Christ's blood as always ready for use.
† Some have tried without success to discover a
deeper meaning in the
“north,"
And have suggested that the omission of it in Ps. lxxv.
6 strengthens this
idea.
But in that passage "south" also is omitted, the Hebrew being rbad;mi.mi,,
"from
the desert," referring to the caravans, which, amid all their rare
commodities,
never brought the gift spoken of.
THE BURNT-OFFERING CHAP. I 23
that is on
the fire which is upon the altar. But he shall wash
the
inwards and the legs with water; and the priest shall bring
it all,
and burn it upon the altar: it is a burnt-sacrifice, an
offering
made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord.
The sheep or goat is not commanded to be "flayed,"
as
ver. 6 commands as to the ox or bullock; perhaps
because
flaying signified the defencelessness of the victim
left
without a covering. Now, the sheep or goat is, by its
very
nature, defenceless enough. Our attention, therefore,
in
this type, is rather fixed on the complete stroke of the
knife,
that separates all into its pieces ready for the fire.
When
the Lord said, "Awake, 0 sword, against my
Shepherd"
(Zech. xiii. 7), the Saviour was smitten to
the
very soul, and wrath came down on him like fire.
In ver. 13, the words,
"and shall bring it all near,"
intimate
the solemn care with which the priest advanced
to
the spot and lighted the wood, attending to every
point,
although his offering was one of the flock, and not
of
the herd. This clause seems intended to put equal
honour on the offering of the flock as on that of the
herd,
for the Antitype is all that gives either of them
any
importance.
The other particulars are the same as those
mentioned
in
verses 7- 9.
How simple the rules laid down for ordering his
favourite type--the lamb! But let us not fail to
notice
that
the use made of the lamb is what we are chiefly
called
to observe--not the lamb itself in particular; as if
to
shew that it is not Christ's meek nature, but Christ,
the
meek and lowly one, in his connexion with the altar,
that
we ought to be reminded of by the name "Lamb."
If
it had been his character only, or chiefly, that was
referred
to in that name--"Lamb of God," there would
24 THE
BURNT-OFFERING CHAP. I
have
been no propriety in typifying him by the "ox"
and
the "goat." But if the manner of his death and
the
intention of his sufferings were mainly referred to,
then
all is appropriate.
BURNT-OFFERING OF FOWLS.
Ver. 14. And if the burnt-sacrifice for his offering
to the Lord
be of fowls, then shall he bring his offering of
turtle-doves, or
of young pigeons.
In John ii. 14, we find this third class of
offerings
referred
to, along with the other two,--oxen, sheep, and
doves.
From chap. v. 7, we learn that the poorer class were
to
bring this sort of sacrifice. "To the poor the Gospel
is
preached;" and ministers must be as solicitous for the
salvation
of the poor as of the rich.
The dove or pigeon was to be a male; for the
Hebrew
word
for "young pigeons" is hnAOy
yneB;, "sons of the
dove."
Thus it was fitter to represent Christ. And of
the
winged tribes, none were ever taken for sacrifice,
except
the dove and the turtle-dove. These abounded,
in
the
easily.*
They were fitted, also, to be emblems of Jesus,
just
as was the lamb. He is undefiled and holy, full of
love
and tenderness; therefore the dove is his type. And
as
the dove at the Deluge brought the message of peace,
and
as the turtle-dove is the known emblem of peace,
because
its voice is heard from the olive-tree (itself the
* In the course of my ordinary visits in the
country; I one day sat down to
converse
with a poor illiterate believer, at whose board a beautiful tame pigeon
used
to feed. I opened the Bible at this passage, and chewed this type of a suf-
fering Saviour. It seemed to
be specially blessed--she long remembered this
type
of Jesus: and in this simple incident, there seemed to me discernible some-
thing
of the wisdom and goodness that so provided for the poor of
THE BURNT-OFFERING CHAP. I 25
type
of peace), in quiet, calm security, so, on this ground
more
specially, they are the better types of Jesus. The
previous
suffering of the offered dove, or turtle, repre-
sents Christ suffering ere he enters into peace, and
becomes
the peace-maker. Taken from his Father's
bosom,
he comes to suffer. The dove, "by the rivers of
water"
(Song v. 12), in peace and joy, is caught, and
wrung
to death on the altar. The olive-groves must be
searched,
and the turtle-dove taken from its own happy,
peaceful
olive-tree. It is then violently brought to the
altar,
and left lifeless there! Thus it was with Jesus.
But
from this suffering and death of the Peaceful One
results
"peace on earth." "He is our peace" (Eph. ii.
14).
He breathes out on us nothing less than his own
peace--"My
peace I give unto you" (John xiv. 27).
And
soon, too, as the grand and wide result of all, "the
voice
of the turtle (the herald of spring and of storms
past)
shall be heard in our land" (Song ii. 12); and the
deluge
of fire being passed, this dove shall bring its
olive-branch
to announce to the new earth that wrath is
for
ever turned away. Christ, who died to make peace,
shall
reign in peace, over a peaceful earth, which his
own
blood has made the dwelling of righteousness.
He of whom these things are spoken, when on
earth,
shewed, from such Scriptures as these, that he needed
to
suffer unto death. "Thus it is written, and thus it
behoved Christ to suffer" (Luke xxiv. 46),
said Jesus,
while
shewing the things written in the law of Moses
concerning
himself.
Ver. 15. And the priest shall bring it unto the
altar, and wring
of his head, and burn it on the altar; and the blood thereof
shall be wrung out at the side of the altar.
The
method of putting the dove to death must be
26 THE
BURNT-OFFERING CHAP. I
regulated
by the nature of the victim; hence, here it is
by
"wringing off his head." But this arrangement is
the
better fitted to exhibit another. Feature in the death
of
Jesus, viz. the awful violence done to one so pure, so
tender,
and so lovely. We shrink back from the terrible
harshness
of the act, whether it be plunging the knife
into
the neck of the innocent lamb, or wringing off the
head
of the tender dove. But, on this very account, the
circumstances
are the better figure of the death of Jesus.
“He
had done no violence, neither was any deceit in his
mouth;
yet it pleased the Lord to bruise him."
After this, "the blood was to be wrung
out"
squeezed
or pressed out) over the side of the altar, till it
ran
in a crimson stream down the altar's side, in view of
all.
Then it collects at the foot of the altar; and there
is
a cry, like that from the souls under the altar in Rev.
vi.
9, against the cause of this blood-shedding, viz. sin.
A
testimony against sin ascends up into the ears of the
Lord
of Sabaoth. But his blood speaketh
better things
than
the blood of Abel, or the cry of the martyred ones;
for
the response to this cry of blood is not vengeance,
but
pardon to man.
It was the priest who performed this apparently
harsh
and
cruel act, for the Father bruised Jesus, and the
priest
acts in his name.
Ver. 16. And he shall pluck away his crop with his
feathers,
and cast it beside the altar, on the east part, by the place
of
the ashes.
The crop, containing the food, seems to be
considered
unclean,
because an emblem of man's appetites. Now, as
there
was nothing of man's sinful appetites in the Holy
One,
there must be nothing even in the type, that might
lead
us to suppose that he was otherwise than perfectly
THE BURNT-OFFERING CHAP. I 27
holy.
Hence "the crop" is removed. "The feathers,"
also,
are removed, because they are a covering to the
dove;
and it must be left quite unsheltered when the
drops
of the storm fall thick and heavy upon it. These
are
to be cast to "the place of ashes," out of sight of
God;
and thus the dove is offered, in a state of purity
and
of unprotectedness, on the altar.
Ver. 17. And he shall cleave it with the wings
thereof, but shall
not divide it asunder: and the priest shall burn it upon the
altar, upon the wood that is upon the fire: it is a burnt-
sacrifice, an offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the
Lord.
“The cleaving” (fS.awi) implies such a
separation as is
not
complete. It is only dislocation, but not disruption
of
the parts, as is also explained in the clause, "but shall
not
divide it asunder." In this we see another typical
circumstance.
It is like that in the case of the paschal
lamb--"A
bone of him shall not be broken." At the
same
time, this type gives us, in addition, a reference to
the
Saviour's racked frame on the cross, when he said,
"All
my bones are out of joint" (Ps. xxii. 14). All this
seems
intended to declare that Jesus in his death, was
whole,
though broken,--"sin for us," but "no sin in him."
"With
the wings thereof," to shew nothing left what-
soever that could be means of escape--total weakness.
Jesus
said, as he suffered, "I am poured out like water"
(Ps.
xxii. 14).
And this sacrifice is "of a sweet savour to the Lord."
It
satisfies the Father well--so much so, that we find his
redeemed
ones called by the name that refers us back to
the
sacrifice. For example--the Church is called "the
dove"
(Song ii. 14). So--"Deliver not the soul of thy
turtle-dove
into the hands of the enemy" (Ps. lxxiv. 19).
28 THE
BURNT-OFFERING CHAP. I
Just
as both Christ and his Church are called "the lily,"
in
Song ii. 1, 2 ; and both his voice and theirs is " like
the
voice of many waters" in the book of Revelation
(comp.
Rev. i. 15; xiv. 2 ; xix. 6). If the Church says,
Behold,
thou art fair, my beloved (ydiOd), yea, pleasant
(Song
i. 16), it is in response to Christ, who had said,
Behold,
thou art fair, my love (ytiyAf;ra); behold, thou art
fair."
So truly one is Christ and Ms people, they are in
a
manner identified! "Lord, thou art my righteousness,
and
I am thy sin; thou hast taken from me what was
mine,
and given me what was thine." “
]W th?j glukei<aj
a]ntallagh?j! w@ th?j a]necixniastou dhmiourgiaj! w@ tw?n
a]pros-
dokh<twn eu]ergesiw?n!”—(Epist. ad Diognet. 9.) "Oh, sweet
exchange
! Oh, unsearchable device! Oh, benefits be-
yond
all expectation!"
And now, looking back on this chapter, let us
briefly
notice
that the rudimental sketch of these offerings, and
the
mode of their presentation, will be found at the gate
of
ceremonies,
at one time imitated, at another purposely
opposed.
But this is altogether erroneous.
Davison refuses to admit that sacrifice in the
patriarchal
time
was identical in meaning with sacrifice in the Mosaic
dispensation--admitting
that, if that identity could be
made
out, the Divine origin of sacrifice would be proved.†
Now,
is there one text in all the Bible to shew that
sacrifice
(which Davison gladly admits had in it the
atoning
principle in the institutions of Moses) ever has
more
than one meaning? As well might we ask evidence
to
prove that "to call on the name of the Lord" in the
* Vide Spencer, &c.
† On The
Origin and Intention of Primitive Sacrifice.
THE BURNT-OFFERING CHAP. I 29
days
of Enos was quite a different act from "calling
on
the
name of the Lord" in the days of the Psalmist; or
that
"righteousness" in Abraham's day (Gen. xv. 6) was
different
from "righteousness" in Paul's days (
iv.
3). Just as we believe the Hiddekel and
Genesis
ii. are the same as the Hiddekel and
later
history; and the cherubim of Genesis iii. the same
as
those in the tabernacle; and the "sweet savour"
of
Genesis
viii. 21 the same as that in Leviticus i. 9 and
Ephesians
v. 2; so do we regard the intention of sacrifice
as
always the same throughout Scripture. There would
therefore
be need, not of proof to establish this principle,
but
of argument to refute it. Ours is the obvious and
common-sense
principle. All these ordinances were parts
of
the one telescope, through which men saw the Star of
drawn
out farther than at
the
grand object could be, best seen was more nearly
found.
But the gate of
truths
in a more rudimental form.
Some have traced the outlines of the Mosaic
ritual at
the
gate of
gate
stood the cherubim, occupying the hallowed spot
where
the Tree of Life waved its branches. This resem-
bled
the Holy of holies; and the veil that prevented the
approach
of any from without was the flaming sword,
flashing
its sheets of fire on every side. But opposite to
this
sword, at some distance, we see an altar, where our
first
parents shed the blood of sacrifice--shewing in type
how
the barred-up way of access to the Tree of Life was
to
be opened by the blood of the woman's bruised seed.
On
this altar bloody and unbloody offerings were ap-
pointed
to be presented in their season. And when we
30 THE
BURNT-OFFERING CHAP. I
find
clean and unclean noticed (Gen. viii. 20), and in
Abraham's
case (Gen. xv. 9, 10), the heifer and goat,
the
turtle and the pigeon, and also "commandments,
statutes,
and laws" (parallel to Lev. xxvi. 46), we cannot
but
believe that these fuller institutions in Leviticus are
just
the expansion of what Adam first received. The
Levitical dispensation is the acorn of
full
oak. If so, then may we say, that the child Jesus,
wrapped
in his swaddling-clothes, was, in these ceremonies,
laid
down at the gate of
CHAPTER II
THE MEAT-OFFERING
“I beseech
you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye
present your bodies a
living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God."--
Rom.
xii. 1
"The
things which were sent from you, an odour of a sweet
smell, a
sacrifce acceptable, well pleasing to God."--Phil. iv. 18
Ver. 1. And when any will offer a meat-offering unto
the Lord,
his offering shall be of fine flour; and he shall pour oil
upon
it, and put frankincense thereon.
IN
Daniel ix. 27, "He shall cause the sacrifice and
oblation
to cease," there seems to be reference made to
the
two great divisions, sacrifices with, and sacrifices
without,
blood. For the words are more exactly, “He
shall
cause sacrifice and meat-offering (hHAn;mi) to cease."
So
also in I Sam. iii. 14, and Ps. xl. 6. We have now
come
to this second class of offerings.
The meat-offering (so called by our translators
because
the
greater part of it was used for food) represents the
offerer's person and property, his body and his
posses-
sions.* When
he had by the burnt-offering; obtained full
* Ainsworth gives in substance the same meaning
of the type, when he says
that
it signified "the sanctification of persons and actions, and the
acceptation
of
them." Patrick is evidently far wrong when he speaks of these
meat-offerings
as
a merciful provision for those who could not afford to offer animal sacrifices.
32 THE
MEAT-OFFERING CHAP. II
acceptance
for his soul, he comes next to give up his
whole
substance to the Lord who has redeemed him.
The
mercies of God constrain him to give up all he has
to
the Lord. The meat-offering was generally, or rather
always,
presented along with some animal sacrifice, in
order
to shew the connexion
between pardon of sin and
devotion
to the Lord. The moment we are pardoned, all
we
are, and all we have, becomes the property of Christ.
“Ye
are not your own, for ye are bought with a price"
(1
Cor. vi. 19). Our Redeemer and kinsman buys first
Ruth,
the Moabitess herself, and nest, he claims also the
field
and inheritance. Joseph, who saves our life, buys
up
our bodies and our substance.
A type that was to represent this dedication of
body
and
property behoved to be one that had no blood
therein;
for blood is the life or soul, which has been
already
offered.
This distinction may have existed as early as
the days
of
Adam. When God instituted animal sacrifice to
represent
the atonement by death, he probably also in-
stituted this other sort; the fact of this latter
existing,
and
its meaning and use being definitely understood,
would
tend to confirm the exclusive use of animal sacrifice
when
atonement was to be shewn forth. Cain's offering
of
first fruits might have been acceptable as a meat-
offering,
if it had been founded upon the slain lamb, and
had
followed as a consequence from that sacrifice.* But
the
statement in Heb. xi. 4 lets us know that Cain had
not
faith in the seed of the woman; therefore his offering
* In this view Ambrose (De Incarnat. Dom. Sacram., cap. i.) is not
wrong:--
“Nihil invenio quod
in specie munerum reprehendam,
nisi quod et Cain munera
sua displicuisse cognovit, et Dominus dixit, Si recte
offeras, recte autem non
dividas, peccasti. Ubi igitur est
crimen? Ubi culpa? Non in oblatione muneris,
sed in oblationis affectu."
THE MEAT-OFFERING CHAP. II 33
was
hateful to God. Cain's attempt was virtually this,--
to
present himself and his property to God, as if they had
been
under no curse that needed blood first of all to wash
them.
He sought to be accepted by his holiness, and so
overthrew
salvation by Christ. Acts of clarity, substi-
tuted for Christ's work, as a means of pacifying the
con-
science,
make up precisely this sin of Cain. Nor are
they
less mistaken who think, by self-denial, and by doing
good
to others in their life and conduct, to obtain favour,
and
be accepted with God. This is offering the meat-
offering
ere the man has been cleansed by the burnt-
offering.
It is putting sanctification before justification.*
And
there is a tendency to this error in those books
which
recommend anxious souls, that are not yet come to
Christ,
to draw up a form of self-dedication, and solemnly
give
themselves to the Lord. These counsellors are in
danger
of leading souls past the blood of the Lamb,
and
of putting the meat-offering too hastily into their
hands.
This meat-offering was presented daily, along
with the
morning
and evening sacrifice, teaching us to give all we
have
to the Lord's use, not by irregular impulse on parti-
cular exigencies, but daily.
In Isaiah lxvi. 20,
the words, "They shall bring all
your
brethren an offering (hHAn;mi) to the Lord," are
very
appropriate
when we keep in mind that this is the
* An instance of such-like self-righteousness we
find among the early
Fathers.
Ephraim Syrus seems never to have found the
blood-sprinkled way,
but
to have travelled onward to eternity over a road
strewn with the palm-branches
of
good feelings and deeds of self-denial, and watered with tears at every step.
His
wretched
scheme of peace may be gathered from such congratulations as these
--Makari<zw u[ma?j, w@ gnh<sioi, o!ti o[rq^?
politei<a fi<louj e[autou>j e]poi<hsate
t& qe&?—(Logoj A.) He counts those
friends of his happy because
he
thinks they have made themselves acceptable to God by their manner of
life."
The
same remark replies to the writings of Thomas-a-Kempis.
34 THE
MEAT-OFFERING CHAP. II
typical
meaning of the meat-offering--these persons are
the
meat-offering. Perhaps, also, in 1 Samuel xxvi. 19,
"If
the Lord have stirred thee up against me, let him
accept
a meat-ofering" (HHAn;mi), there may be
reference
to
this species of offering, representing the person and all
he
possessed. At the same time, the word when
not
contrasted or conjoined with the sacrifice, is often
used
as a generic term for any offering.*
But we have still to call attention to the chief
applica-
tion of this type. It shews
forth Christ himself. And
indeed,
this should have been noticed first of all, had it
not
been for the sake of first establishing the precise
point
of view in which this type sets forth its object.
We
are to consider it as representing Christ himself, in
all
his work of obedience--soul and body. He is the
"fine
wheat," pure, unspotted; yet also "baked," &c.,
because
subjected to every various suffering. The burnt-
offering
being presented and consumed, Christ's glorious
obedience
in his human nature, and all that belonged to
him,
was accepted, as well as his sacrifice; for he and
all
that is his was ever set apart for, and accepted by
the
Father. "Lord, truly I am thy servant" (Ps. cxvi.
16).
And if it represent Christ, it includes his Church.
Christ,
and his body the Church, are presented to the
Father,
and accepted. Christ, and all his possessions in
heaven
and earth, whether possessions of dominion or
possessions
in the souls of men and angels, were all pre-
sented to, and accepted by the Father. And Christ
delights
thus to honour the Father. He will delight to
* And so the Septuagint sometimes render it by qusi<a, and sometimes by
prosfora<. In Ezek. xlv. 15,
where it occurs, the meaning would have been
brought
out more exactly by rendering the clause thus:--"One lamb out of the
flock,
from the pastures of
even
for burnt-offerings and for peace-offerings."
THE MEAT-OFFERING CHAP. II 35
deliver
up even the kingdom to the Father (1 Cor. xv.
24).
What an example for each of his people! Let us
behold
our pattern, and give up ourselves, body and soul
and
substance, to the glory of our God.
Let us now examine the chapter in detail.
The
meat-offering must be of fine flour,--the fine
wheat
of
fine
tl,so, bolted and sifted well.
It must in all cases be
not
less than the tenth of an ephah (chap. v. 11); in
most
cases far more (see Numb. vii. 13). It was taken
from
the best of their fields, and cleansed from the bran
by
passing through the sieve. The rich seem to have
offered
it in the shape of pure fine flour, white as snow,
heaping
it up, probably, as in Numb. vii. 13, on a silver
charger,
or in a silver bowl, in princely manner. It thus
formed
a type, beautiful and pleasant to the eye, of the
man's
self and substance dedicated to God, when now
made
pure by the blood of sacrifice that had removed his
sin.
For if forgiven, then a blessing rested upon his
basket
and his store, on the fruit of his body, and the
fruit
of his ground, the fruit of his cattle, and the in-
crease
of his kine (see Deut. xxviii. 3-6). Even as
Jesus,
when raised from the tomb, was henceforth no
more
under the curse of sin, but was blessed in body,
for
his body was no longer weary or feeble; and blessed
in
company, for no longer was he numbered among trans-
gressors; and blessed in all his inheritance, for
"all
power
was given him in heaven and in earth."
The oil poured on the fine flour denoted setting
apart.
It
was oil that was used by Jacob at
apart
his stone pillow to commemorate his vision; and
every
priest and king was thus set apart for his office.
Oil,
used on these occasions, is elsewhere appropriated to
36 THE MEAT-OFFERING CHAP. II
mean
the Spirit's operation--the Spirit setting apart
whom
he pleases for any office.
The frankincense, fragrant in its smell, denoted
the
acceptableness
of the offering. As a flower or plant--
the
rose of Sharon or the balm of Gilead--would induce
any
passing traveller to stoop down over them, and regale
himself
with their fragrance, so the testimony borne by
Christ's
work to the character of Godhead brings the
Father
to bend over any to whom it is imparted, and to
rest
over him in his love. The Lord Jesus says to his
Church,
in Song iv. 6, "Until the day break, and the
shadows
flee away, I will get me to the mountain of
myrrh,
and the hill of frankincense." This spot must be
the
Father's right hand. In like manner, then, it ought
to
be the holy purpose of believing souls who are look-
ing for Christ, to dwell so entirely amid the
Redeemer's
merits,
that, like the maidens of king Ahasuerus (Esther
ii.
12), they shall be fragrant with the sweet odours,
and
with these alone, when the Bridegroom comes.
When
Christ presented his human person and all he
had,
he was indeed fragrant to the Father, and the oil
of
the Spirit was on him above his fellows (see Isa. lxi. 1;
Ps.
xlv. 7 ; Heb. ix. 14).
And equally complete in him is every believer
also.
Like
Jesus, each believer is God's wheat--his fine flour.
He
is clothed in the fine linen, white and clean, and
stands
by Christ's side, in the likeness of Christ. Even
now
is he able to say, "As he is (at the Father's right
hand),
so are we in this world"--as completely righteous,
as
really accepted (1 John iv. 17).
Ver. 2. And he shall bring it to Aaron's sons the
priests: and
he shall take thereout his handful
of the flour thereof, and of
the oil thereof; with all the frankincense thereof; and the
priest
THE MEAT-OFFERING CHAP. II 37
shall burn the memorial of it upon the altar, to be an offering
made by fire, of a sweet savour
unto the Lord.
One of Aaron's sons was to take a handful out of
what
was
brought, a handful of flour, and a proportional quan-
tity of the oil. Along with this he was to take “all
the
frankincense," because all was needed to express the
complete
acceptance. This is "the memorial of the
meat-offering"*--a
part for the whole. In dedication
of
our body and property, we need not go through every
article
in detail, but we take some part as a specimen
and
an earnest of all the rest.
In Acts x. 4, Cornelius's "prayers and
alms" are called
a
memorial." These alms and prayers were a specimen
of
the whole man's dedication. He was a believer, like
old
Simeon, already accepted, and this meat-offering of
his,
the dedication of self and substance, expressed by
prayers
and alms, was acknowledged on the part of God
by
the gift of more light and liberty.
Ver. 3. And the remnant of the meat-offering shall
be Aaron's
and his sons'; it is a thing most holy of the offerings of
the
Lord made by fire.
The offering is declared "most holy."
And to shew
that
the mass was so, as well as the handful, the remnant
is
given to Aaron's sons to feast upon. Even Aaron, who
bore
on his mitre " Holiness to the Lord," could
safely
eat
of it.
* Isaiah (1xvi. 3) refers first to the
burnt-offering, speaking of slaying the
lamb
and the ox; and then in the next clause, to the meat-offering, speaking of
him
that "offers a hHAn;mi and maketh
a frankincense-memorial" hnAbol;
ryKiz;ma.
Abel's
offering, Paradise Lost, xi.
“* * * * * A
shepherd next,
More meek, came with the firstlings of his flock
Choicest and best; then, sacrificing laid
The inwards and the fat, with incense strew'd,
on the cleft wood."
38 THE
MEAT-OFFERING CHAP. II
In this manner we are assured of the true and
thorough
acceptance
of our dedicated things, when once we are
forgiven.
How complete is the assurance we have of the
acceptance
of Christ and all that are his! Nay, even of
their
substance. There is a blessing "on their basket
and
on their store." So completely is its curse removed,
that
under the tree in the plains of Mamre, angels,
and
the Lord of angels, eat of Abraham's bread and his
fatted
calf!
But the declaration, "It is a thing most
holy," teaches
us
how we should regard every member of our body as
belonging
to God; and everything we possess." Ye are
not
your own." "It is most holy." How little do we feel
it
to be so!
Ver. 4. And if thou bring an oblation of a
meat-offering baken in
the oven, it shall be unleavened cakes of fine flour mingled
with
oil, or unleavened wafers anointed with oil.
A part of the type of the fine flour, already
noticed,
may
be that Christ was ground by sore agony, and
endured
unutterable anguish when bruised for us. And
so
the wine of the drink-offering, afterwards noticed,
would
imply a reference to the wine-press, out of which
he
came. And in like manner, the oven here mentioned,
and
the other articles exposed to the fire, would contain
a
reference to his enduring the fierce flame of wrath.*
But admitting this use of the emblems to be
doubtful,
we
find a certain and obvious meaning in the diversities of
form
in which the meat-of Bring appears. As in chap. i.
we
saw that God, for the sake of the less wealthy, took
a
lamb or a dove, when a more costly sacrifice would have
* Willet quotes Pellicanus,
who applies these varieties in the preparation of
the
meat-offering to the manifold nature of afflictions " Nunc
Clibanus, nunc
Patilla, nunc Craticula dici possunt:" a true remark, whether contained here or
not.
THE MEAT-OFFERING CHAP. II 39
been
beyond the reach of the offerer; so it is here: for
the
sake of different ranks in society, the meat-offering
has
a form in which any one may be able to present it.
If
he is rich, let him bring his fine flour from the finest of
the
wheat. If he is not able to do this, let him bring "a
meat-offering
baleen in the oven." If he cannot afford
this,
having no oven, then let him bring somewhat "baken
in
the fire plate," or pan. If even this is not in his power,
he
will at least possess a frying pan, and. let him bring
what
it prepares. God excuses none, of whatever rank,
from
dedicating themselves and their substance to him.
The
widow has two mites to cast into the Lord's treasury.
In
1 Chron. xxiii. 29, this gradation seems referred to
when
it is said, "For that which is baked in the pan,
and
for that which is fried, and for all manner of measure
and
size."
The oven was a utensil which was generally
possessed
by
all in the middle ranks of life. If they have this, let
them
prepare in it "cakes" (tOL.Ha), of a larger size, and
wafers"
(Myqyqir;
cakes of a
smaller size, and bring
these
as their meat-offering. The larger cakes must have
"oil
mingled through them;" the smaller and thinner must
have
oil on them. In both cases, the oil that sets apart
must
not be wanting. Nay, where it is possible, it must
form
part, as it were, of the substance, by being mingled
with
it.
And there must be no leaven; for leaven
indicates
corruption
at work. If we give grudgingly, with restless,
impatient,
tumultuous, anxious feelings, we are offering
with
leaven. We must dedicate self and substance in
Christ's
spirit--"Not my will, but thine be done."
Ver. 5. And if thy oblation be a meat-offering, baken in a pan, it
shall be of fine flour unleavened, mingled with oil.
40 THE
MEAT-OFFERING CHAP. II
This is another form in which it may be
presented, if
the
man be yet poorer than the last mentioned; if he use
the
"fire plate" in his house, and not "the oven." The
only
article of furniture absolutely necessary for prepar-
ing food seems to have been the
"frying-pan" of verse 7.
Anything
more than that indicated comfort and ease.
The
"cakes" and "wafers" of last verse evidently inti-
mated
a moderate degree of luxury. And this man also
possessed
some degree of independence in his circum-
stances.
Perhaps he occupied the station of a tradesman,
if
not somewhat above that. He, too, must dedicate all
to
the Lord.
Ver. 6. Thou shalt part it
in pieces, and pour oil thereon: it is
a meat-offering.
This division into pieces may shew that every part of
our
substance is to be given up. We must allow God to
divide
and choose and appropriate as he pleases. And
then,
each part must be "anointed with oil;" set apart by
the
priest's hand. Both the whole, as a whole, and every
part
of it, must be given up to the Lord.
Ver. 7. And if thy oblation be a meat-offering baken in the frying-
pan, it shall be made of fine flour with oil.
The shallow frying-pan (a shallow vessel, of
earth, used
to
this day by the Arabs, and called Tagen) indicated
poverty,
if the man had this and no other culinary utensil.
It
was used in boiling, and therefore was indispensable.
He,
too, must offer what he has. God is willing to have
him
and his; he does not despise the poor. Nay, by
attending
to different classes of men; he finds out op-
portunities of some new exhibition of his wisdom and
grace.
Here the opportunity is afforded of enforcing
the lesson,
THE MEAT-OFFERING CHAP. II 41
that
whatever is wanting, oil must not be wanting: the
Spirit
must set apart whatever is really dedicated.
Ver. 8. And thou shalt
bring the meat-offering that is made of
these things unto the Lord: and when it is
presented unto the
priest, he shall bring it unto the altar.
A poor worshipper might be apt to be
discouraged
when
he witnessed the more costly gifts of others: there-
fore
the Lord kindly condescends to assure; his heart by
specially
inserting here these directions to the priest, viz.
that
he must take the humblest meat-offering, and present
it
on the altar. The priest might be ready to neglect so
poor
an offering; but here he is warned., "When the
offerer presents it, the priest shall bring
it." Our Master
was
ever more tender-hearted than his disciples. The
disciples
rebuked those who brought little children to
him;
but Jesus said, "Suffer them to come." Jehovah,
God
of Israel, is Jesus, the Son of man!
Ver. 9. And the priest shall take from the meat-offering
a memorial
thereof, and shall burn it upon the altar: it
is an offering
made by fire, of a sweet savour
unto the Lord.
The memorial is what was directed to
be taken, ver. 2.
And
this is to be done as much in this poorer offering as
when
it was fine flour. There is no virtue in the size or
in
the quality of the thing.
The "sweet savour"
reminds us of Paul's words to the
Philippians,
when they had, though poor, given him what
they
could spare of their substance: "I have received of
Epaphroditus the things which were
sent from you, an
odour of a sweet smell" (Phil. iv. 18). Jesus in
heaven
smells
this sweet savour, and will reward it at the day of
his
appearing.
Ver, 10.
And that which is left of the meat-offering shall be
42 THE
MEAT-OFFERING CHAP. II
Aaron's and his sons'; it is a thing most holy of the
offerings
of the
Lord made by fire.
It is most holy (see ver.
3 again), and it is taken from
the
fire-offerings of the Lord, expressing complete appro-
priation by the Lord, of the things offered to
him. He
takes
what we offer; it is not a mere compliment. We
may
not say, "I give myself to the Lord," and then do as
we
please. The Lord takes us at our word. We are no
more
our own, nor is our body ours, nor our members,
nor
our money, nor our health, nor our talents, nor our
reputation,
nor our affections, nor our relations, nor our
very
life itself. All is the Lord's--in his treasury--
"among
the offerings made by fire," that ascend up to
heaven
in the smoke of the altar.
Then follow some general rules in regard to the
general
subject
of meat-offerings.
Ver. 11. No meat-offering, which ye shall bring unto
the Lord,
shall be made with leaven: for ye shall burn no leaven, nor
any honey, in any offering of the Lord made by fire.
Leaven indicates corruption, and is the very
opposite
of
salt, which preserves (ver. 13), and which must never
be
wanting. Honey includes all that is sweet, like the
honey*
of grapes, figs, and the reed or calanus (which grew
on
the banks of the waters of Merom), and it is
forbidden
both
because it turns to sourness, and leads to fermen-
tation, and perhaps also because it is a luxury; and
the
Lord
desires nothing of earthly sweetness. His offerings
must
have neither corruption nor carnal sweetness. We
must,
like Christ, be the Lord's; holy and separate from the
world,
not pleasing ourselves. In chap. xxiii. 17, there is
* Jarchi says, yrp qytm
lk–“all sweetness of fruit,"--sweet things
obtained
from any fruit. Honey was reckoned corrupting, because it ferments. The
Chaldee uses in the sense of fermenting, a word
derived from wbAd;,
“honey."--(Rosenmuller.)
THE MEAT-OFFERING CHAP. II 43
a
special lesson taught by the presence of leaven in the two
loaves
of the first-fruits; it is altogether unlike this case.
Ver. 12. As for the oblation of the first fruits, ye
shall offer them
unto the Lord; but they shall not be burnt on the altar for
a
sweet savour.
The first ripe fruits of any sort are meant.
These,
when
offered, were typical of presenting the person's self
and
substance, and hence are included in the subject of
meat-offering.
But they are not to be brought to the
altar,
because they shew us Christ in a peculiar aspect;
and
that aspect seems to be Christ glorified, or raised up,
after
suffering. Hence there is no burning of any part
of
them, for the suffering is done. The Holy Spirit takes
truth
in portions, and seems sometimes to turn our eye
away
from one portion of truth on purpose to let us see
better
some other portion, by keeping our attention for a
time
fixed on that alone.
Ver. 13. And every oblation of thy meat-offering shalt thou season
with salt; neither shalt thou
suffer the salt of the covenant of
thy God to be lacking from thy meat-offering: with all thine
offerings thou shalt offer salt.
This salt indicates corruption removed and
prevented;
and
in the case of the meat-offering, it is as if to say, Thy
body
and thy substance are become healthy now; they
shall
not rot. They are not like those of the ungodly in
James
v. 2, "Your riches are corrupted." There is a
blessing
on thy body and thy estate. And next it in-
timates the friendship (of which salt was a
well-known
emblem)
now existing between God and the man. God
can
sup with man, and man with God (Rev. iii. 18).
There
is a covenant between him and God, even in re-
gard to the beasts of the field (Job v. 23), and
fowls of
heaven
(Hos. ii, 18). The friendship of God extends to
44 THE
MEAT-OFFERING CHAP. II
his
people's property; and to assure us of this he appoints
the
salt in the meat-offering--the offering that especially
typified
their substance. How comforting to labouring
men!
how cheering to care-worn merchants--if they dedi-
cate themselves to God, he is interested in their
property
as
much as they themselves are! "Who is a God like
unto
thee!" But more; "with all thine offerings
thou shalt
offer
salt," declared that the sweet savour of these sacri-
fices was not momentary and passing, but enduring and
eternal.
By this declaration he sprinkles every sacrifice
with
the salt of his unchanging satisfaction. And "the
covenant
by sacrifice" (Ps. 1. 5) is thus confirmed on the
part
of God: he declares that he on his part will be
faithful.
Ver. 14. And if thou offer a meat-offering of thy
first fruits unto
the Lord, thou shalt offer, for
the meat-offering of thy first-
fruits, green ears of corn dried by the fire, even corn
beaten
out of full ears.
These are voluntary meat-offerings, and they
differ
from
those of verse 12. The sense is, "If thou wishest
to
make a common meat-offering out of these first-fruits,
it
shall be done in the following manner." A peculiar
typical
circumstance attends these. These are "ears of
corn,"
a figure of Christ (John xii. 24); and "ears of the
best
kind," for so the Hebrew intimates. They
are
"dried by the fire," to represent Jesus feeling the
wrath
of his Father, as when he said, "My strength is
dried
up," i.e. the whole force of my being is dried up
(Ps.
xxii. 15); "I am withered like grass" (Ps. cii.
4).
0
how affecting a picture of the Man of sorrows! How
like
the very life! The best ears of the finest corn in
the
plains of
instead
of being left to ripen in the cool breeze, and
THE MEAT-OFFERING CHAP. II 45
under
a genial sun, are withered up by the scorching fire.
It
was thus that the only pure humanity that ever walked
on
the plains of earth was wasted away in three-and-
thirty
years by the heat of wrath he had never deserved.
While
obeying night and day, with all his soul and
strength,
the burning wrath of God was drying up his
frame.
"Beaten out of full ears," represents the bruises
and
strokes whereby he was prepared for the altar.
“Though
he were a Son, yet learned he obedience by the
things
which he suffered" (Heb. ii. 10). It is after this
preparation
that he is a perfect meat-offering, fully de-
voted,
body and substance, to the Lord.
In all this he is "First fruits,"
intimating that many
more
shall follow. He the first-fruits, then all that are
his
in like manner. We must be conformed to Jesus in
all
things; and here it is taught us that we must be con-
formed
to him in self-dedication--self-renunciation. We
must
please the Father; as he left us an example, saying,
"I
do always those things that please him" (John viii.
29),
even under the blackest sky.
Ver. 15. And thou shalt put
oil upon it, and lay frankincense
thereon: it is a meat-offering.
Ver. 16. And the priest shall burn the memorial of
it, part of the
beaten corn thereof, and part of the oil thereof,* with all
the
frankincense thereof: it is an offering made, by fire unto the
Lord.
The smoke and the fragrance ascend to heaven.
All is
accepted--Christ
first, then each of his people. He
passed
through suffering, fire, and flame--then was
accepted.
They, being reckoned one with him, are
treated
as if they had done so too. Whatever sufferings
are
left to them are not atoning, but only sanctifying.
* lfa, “una
cum," says Rosenmuller.
46 THE
DRINK-OFFERING CHAP. II
THE DRINK-OFFERING,
Some one might here ask, Why is there no mention
of
the
wine-offering or drink-offering? It is rather remark-
able
that the drink-offering should be omitted in the
midst
of so full a setting forth of tabernacle rites. It is,
often
joined with burnt-offerings and meat-offerings, as in
Ezek.
xlv. 17. But properly speaking, the drink-offering
was
not a part of any sacrifice; though it was never
offered
by itself alone. It was a rite superadded, to ex-
press
the worshipper's hearty concurrence in all that he
saw
done at the altar. Hence, it could be deferred till
a
convenient time arrived. It appears from Numbers
xv.
2, 4, that it was not to be observed till they came to
and
Engedi.
But we may notice, in passing, the object and
meaning
of
this ordinance. It was "strong wine poured unto the
Lord"
(Numb. xxviii. 7). Wine is the representation of
joy,
and hence it was an expression, on the offerer's
part,
of
his cheerful and hearty acquiescence in all that was
done
at the altar. He saw the lamb slain--a type of
atoning
blood for his guilty soul; he saw the meat-offer-
ing presented--a type of entire dedication to the
Lord;
and,
therefore, when he lifted up the cup of wine, and
poured
it forth before the Lord at the altar, over the
ashes
of the sacrifice, and the memorial of the meat-
offering,
offering, his so doing was equivalent to his saying, "In
all
this I do heartily acquiesce. I welcome atoning blood
to
my guilty soul, and I give up my redeemed soul to him
that
has atoned for me. Amen, Amen!"
It is to this drink-offering that reference is
made in
Judges
ix. 13, where wine is said to "cheer God and
THE DRINK-OFFERING CHAP. II 47
man."
It is not to wine used at table for convivial pur-
poses
that allusion is there made, but to wine used at the
altar.
There it did truly gladden God and man. Like
the
water of the well of
it
expressed the heart poured out. The Lord rejoiceth to
see
a sinner accept the offered atonement. Is not the
shepherd's
heart glad when he finds the lost Sheep? Does
not
the father weep for very joy as he sees his prodigal
return,
and fall upon his neck? And likewise the Lord
rejoiced
to see a ransomed sinner giving himself up to his
God,
as he rejoiced over Abraham when he did not with-
hold
even Isaac. "He taketh pleasure in them that
fear
him."
On the other hand, the sinner himself was glad
as
he poured out the wine; for there is "joy and peace
in
believing," in accepting the offered Saviour.
Nor less
so
in giving up all to the Lord; for he that giveth up
“houses
and lands" for Christ's sake, receives a hundred-
fold
more in this present life. Is it not, then, true, that
“wine
made glad the heart of God and man?" Might
not
the vine that grew in
leave
my wine, that cheereth God and man?” The olive,
in,
the same manner, could say, "Should I leave my
fatness,
wherewith by me they honour God and man?"
(Judges
ix. 9;) because olive-oil supplied the tabernacle
lamps,
as well as lighted up the halls of princes; and
some
part of a hin of oil--the special symbol of conse-
cration--must accompany every meat-offering
(Numb.
xv.
5, 6).
If it be here asked, Did our Lord fulfil the type of
the
drink-offering? We say, Yes; by the entire willing-
ness
he ever felt, to suffer, and to obey for us. Even on
the
night wherein he was betrayed, he sang, and gave
God
praise that he must die. And perhaps there is
48 THE
DRINK-OFFERING CHAP. II
more
meaning in the words of Luke xxii. 20 than is
generally
noticed. “This cup is the New Testament in
my
blood." This wine-cup not only exhibits the blood
that
seals the New Covenant, but exhibits it as the wine
that
may cheer our souls. The blood of the grape of the
True
Vine gladdens God and man.
But returning to the immediate subject of the
chapter
before
us, let us sum it up by briefly quoting Hannah's
offering
(1 Sam. i. 24) when Samuel was weaned. We
find
there three bullocks. This is the burnt-offering-a
bullock
for herself, and for her husband, and for her
child;
and as if to express her belief that her child
needed
atoning blood, she offers a bullock for him as
well
as for herself, nay (ver. 25), expressly offers it at
the
moment of presenting him. Next, we find the ephah
of
flour. This is the meat-offering. It expressed the
dedication
of themselves, and all they had, to God. An
ephah contained ten omers
or ten deals, and three of
these
was the usual quantity that went to each meat-
offering
(Numb. xv. 9, 12) on such an occasion as this.
But
here, no doubt, their meat-offering had more than
three
omers, just in order to skew overflowing love.
The
bottle of wine, last of all, was intended for the
drink-offering;
and as an ephah of flour was far more
than
was required by law, even for so many persons
(Numb.
xv. 9), so no doubt this bottle of wine was more
than
full measure, and was poured out before the Lord
to
express the entire cheerfulness wherewith all this was
done
by the parties concerned. It was after all this
(1
Sam. i. 28, and ii. 1) that they filled the
tabernacle
with
the voice of adoration and praise, and then returned
rejoicing
to Ramah.
That this mode of worshipping the Lord was not
THE DRINK-OFFERING CHAP. II 49
infrequent
in
The
three worshippers whom Saul met "going up to God
to
one
for each, to be a burnt-offering; 2. A
loaf of bread,
or
large cake; one for each, to be a meat-offering; 3. As
bottle
of wine; one for all, as in Samuel's case.
"Happy are the people that are in such a
case; yea,
happy
the people whose God is the Lord!" Happy the
people
where again and again some thankful worshipper
is
saying, "What shall I render to the Lord for all his
benefits
towards me? I will take the cup of salvation,
and
call upon the name of the Lord" (Ps. cxvi. 13).
The
drink-offering of wine, poured out before the Lord
over
the peace-offering that some Israelite had brought
in
the way of thanks for benefits received (as Numb.
xv.
3 directs), this is "the cup of salvation." And from
time
to time the courts of the Lord's house are enlivened
by
the happy countenance of some grateful worshipper,
who
smiles with delight as the priest pours out for him
the
sparkling wine of
less
true that the Lord himself rejoices--his heart is
"cheered;"
he rests in his love, making his love the very
canopy
over all.
CHAPTER III
THE PEACE-OFFERING
"Therefore,
being justified by faith, we have peace with God, through
our Lord Jesus Christ;
by whom also we have access by faith into this
grace wherein we stand."--
Ver. 1. And if his oblation be a sacrifice of
peace-offering; if he
offer it of the herd, whether it be a male or female, he
shall
offer it without blemish before the Lord
THE
PEACE-OFFERING* is introduced to our notice with-
out
any formal statement of the connexion between it
and
the preceding offerings. That there is a connexion is
taken
for granted, and the prophet Amos (v. 22) refers
to
this understood order when he says, "Though ye offer
me
burnt-offerings, and your meat-offerings, I will not
accept
them; neither will I regard the peace-offerings of
your
fat beasts." The connexion is simply this: a justi-
fied soul, devoted to the Lord in all things,
spontaneously
engages
in acts of praise and exercises of fellowship. The
Lord
takes for granted that such a soul, having free ac-
cess to him now, will make abundant use of that
access.
Often
will this now redeemed sinner look up and sing,
* In Hebrew the word is always plural, except in
Amos v. 22. It is in every
other
place MymilAw;, perhaps equivalent to
"things pertaining to peace"--things
that
spoke of peace, viz. the divided pieces of the sacrifice, some parts burnt on
the
altar, some feasted upon by the priest, some by the offerer.
Various sorts
of
blessing, included in the word peace, were thus set forth.
THE PEACE-OFFERINGS CHAP.
III 51
"0
Lord, truly I am thy servant; I and thy servant,
and
the son of thine handmaid: thou hast loosed my
bonds.
I will offer to thee the sacrifice of thanksgiving,
and
will call upon the name of the Lord" (Ps. cxvi.
16).
The animal might be a female. In this offering
the
effects
of atonement are represented more than the manner
of
it; and therefore there is no particular restriction to
males.*
Just as we afterwards find that part of
the
animal
was to be feasted upon, and not all to be burned,
as
in the whole burnt-offering; because here the object
principally
intended is to shew Christ's offering conveying
blessing
to the offerer. It is true, that in the,
peace-offering
presented
by the priest himself, and in that presented at
the
season of first-fruits, there is an injunction that it be
a
male that is offered; but the reason in these cases may
be,
that on occasions which were more than ordinarily
solemn,
there was a special intention to exhibit something
of
the manner, as well as the effects, of Christ's sacrifice
--himself,
as well as what he accomplished, was to be
shewn.
It must be "without blemish;" for it
represents "the
holy
child Jesus;" "altogether lovely;" "who knew no
sin"--the
Head of a Church that is to be "without spot,
or
wrinkle, or any such thing."
Ver. 2. And he shall lay his hand upon the head of
his offering,
and kill it at the door of the tabernacle of the
congregation:
and Aaron's sons, the priests, shall sprinkle the blood upon
the
altar round about.
The offerer's hand,
resting on the head of the animal,
was
equivalent to his pointing to Christ as the source of
his
blessings; q. d. "The chastisement of my peace is
* So, a kid might be taken as well as a lamb for
the Passover (Exod. xiii. 5)
Attention
was directed to the use made of the blood; not to the kind of animal
52 THE
PEACE-OFFERINGS CHAP. III
laid
upon him; therefore I am come this day, laden with
benefits,
to give thanks while I enjoy the blessing" (see
above,
chap. i. 5). And let us again notice the words,
“kill
it at the door of the tabernacle." We cannot cross
the
threshold of his Father's house, and enter his many
mansions,
except by his peace-speaking blood. "Being
justified
by faith, we have peace--we have access into his
grace"
(
Ver. 3, 4. And he shall offer of the sacrifice of the
peace-offering
an offering made by fire unto the Lord; the fat that covereth
the inwards, and all the fat that is upon the inwards, and
the
two kidneys, and the fat that is on them, which is by the
flanks,
and the caul above the liver, with
the kidneys, it shall he take
away.
From a comparison of Exod.
xxix. 13, it becomes plain
that
all the pieces here mentioned were to be removed
from
the animal, and burnt by themselves. "It shall he
take"
is equivalent to "this--all this shall he take."
They were not to burn the whole animal, but only
these
portions. These portions were like "the memorial"
(chap.
ii. 2) in the case of the meat-offering. And the
parts
chosen for this end are the richest parts, the fat--
the
fat within, and the fat that might be said to be without
(ver. 9), in the case of the lamb.
Peculiar care is to be given to take out all the
fat that
was
within, "the fat that covers the inwards," or intestines;
next,
"the kidneys," which are composed of the richest
substance,
richer than even fat;* then "the fat in which
the
kidneys" are imbedded, and which is "on the loins"
(flanks),
i.e. the inner fat muscles of the loins which had
* Hence Deut. xxii. 14, “the fat of the kidneys
of wheat," is used to ex-
press
the highest degree of richness in the wheat. Patrick quotes Aristotle de
Animal., iii. 9, "e@xousi de nefroi malista tw?n splagxnw?n pimelhn."
THE PEACE-OFFERINGS CHAP.
III 53
the
collops of fat (Job xv. 27); and "the caul (tr,t,yi)
above
the liver and above the kidneys" (see the margin
and
the original Hebrew). It is not easy to ascertain the
meaning
of "the caul," some making it one of the
lobes
of
the liver (Gesenius, from the Septuagint); others the
midriff;
and others the gall-bladder. It is every way
likely
that it was some fat part near the liver and
kidneys.
Now, observe that all these portions of the animal
are
the
richest; and also deeply seated, near the heart. In
an
offering of thanks and fellowship, nothing was more
appropriate
than to enjoin that the pieces presented
should
be those seated deep within. We approach a
reconciled
God, to hold fellowship with him as Adam did
in
the
throne do in their holy worship. We come to praise,
to
glorify, to enjoy our God. What, then, can we bring
but
the most inward feelings, all of the richest kind, and-
all,
from the depth of the soul. Our reins (Heb. tOylAK;,
same
as " kidneys") must yield their desires, in all abund-
ance, to the God that trieth
the "heart and reins" (Ps,
vii.
9). Our loins were before "filled with pain" (Isa.
xxi.
3), because sin's "loathsome disease" spread through
them
(Ps. xxxviii. 7); therefore now we consecrate their
strength,
using it all for him, "the effectual working of
whose
power" has set us free. Yea, whatever can be
found
anywhere in or about our heart and reins, we yield
it
all to him who "poured out his soul unto death." This
is
communion with God.
Such was the rich offering of his soul which
Jesus made
as
our peace-offering, when "by the eternal Spirit he
offered
himself to God." Every deep affection, every
emotion,
all that love could feel, all that desire could
54 THE
PEACE-OFFERINGS CHAP. III
yearn
over, was presented by him to the Father in that
hour
when he became "our peace" (Eph. ii. 14).
And all these feelings were at the moment tried
and
tested
by the fire which blazed around them. The just
wrath
of God seemed to spurn and thrust down each
heartfelt
emotion; yet all remained unchanged and
undiminished,
and were poured into the mould of the
Father's
heart by that very heat of wrath.
We, as reconciled, are to pour out these same
feelings
in
all their fulness, but under the kindly influence of
love.
The
heat of love, not the fire of wrath, is to melt our
souls
and pour forth our feelings.
Ver. 5. And Aaron's sons shall burn it on the altar upon
the
burnt-sacrifice, which is upon the wood that is on the fire:
it
is an offering made by fire of a sweet savour
unto the Lord.
Here the Septuagint have "o]smh eu]wdiaj
Kuri&," the
terms
employed by Paul in Eph. v. 2--"qusia
ei]j o]smhn
eu]wdiaj."
The parts thus prepared, the fat parts, are to
be put
on
the altar; but not at random, anywhere on the altar.
A
particular mode is fixed upon. They are to be put
"on
the sacrifice that is upon the wood which feeds the
flame"
of the altar. The daily sacrifice is referred to,
which
typified the atonement in all its fulness. Upon
this,
therefore, must the pieces of the peace-offerings be
laid.
Our daily acts of communion with God, our daily
praise,
our daily thanksgiving, must be founded afresh on
the
work of Jesus. "By him therefore let us offer the
sacrifice
of praise to God continually" (Heb. xiii. 15).
Ver. 6. And if his offering, for a sacrifice of
peace-offering unto the
Lord, be of the flock, male or female, he shall offer it
without
blemish.
The Father's delight in his Son seems plainly
exhibited
THE PEACE-OFFERINGS CHAP.
III 55
in
the ever-recurring direction--"without blemish." The
eye
of God rested with infinite complacency on the spot-
lessness of Jesus. "Behold my servant whom I
have
chosen,
mine elect (q.d. my chosen Lamb), in whom my
soul
delighteth." It is an expression that teaches us
by
its
frequent repetition, both the holy delight which the
Father
had in "the holy child Jesus," and the delight he
will
have in his unblemished Church. It is a holy God
that
speaks; it is the author of the holy law. The law-
giver
is he who prescribes the type of a fulfilled and
satisfied
law. We recognise the God and Father of our
Lord
and Saviour “just, while he justifies.” It is truly
pleasant,
unspeakably precious, to see God's thorough
demand
for spotlessness; for thus we are assured, that
beyond
all doubt, our reconciliation is solid. It is full
reconciliation
to a God who is fully satisfied.
Ver. 7, 8. If he offer a lamb for his offering, then
shall he offer
if, before the Lord. And he shall lay his hand upon the head
of his offering, and kill it before the tabernacle of the congre-
gation: and
Aaron's sons shall sprinkle the blood thereof
round about upon the altar.
The lamb is as fully acknowledged as the
offering from
the
herd--the bullock or heifer; for it is not the thing
itself,
but what it represented, that has value in it. One
of
the ends answered by permitting a gradation in the
value
of the things sacrificed, was this; it turned atten-
tion to the Antitype, instead of the type itself--to
the
Lamb
of God, instead of the value of the mere animal.
Ver. 9, 10. And he shall offer, of the sacrifice of the
peace-
offering, an offering made by fire unto the Lord; the fat
thereof, and the whole rump, it shall he take off hard by
the
back-bone; and the fat that covereth
the inwards, and all the
fat that is upon the inwards, and the two kidneys, and the
fat
56 THE
PEACE-OFFERINGS CHAP. III
that is upon them, which is by the flanks, and the caul above
the liver, with the kidneys, it shall he take away.
The only difference here, from ver. 3; 4, is, that here
we
have, in addition to the other pieces already noticed,
"the
rump," or tail (hyAl;xA). In Syrian sheep, this
was
a
part of the animal which the shepherd reckoned very
valuable;
it is large,* and, being composed of a substance
between
fat and marrow, is not inferior in taste and
quality
to marrow. Still the richest portions are claimed
for
the altar. Every rich thought, every rich emotion,
every
intense feeling, was devoted by Christ for us, and
is
to be now sent back by us to him. And it is said,
"the
tail he shall remove close by the back-bone," q.d.
take
it entire and complete--leaving nothing behind.
Perhaps we are entitled to consider the Psalmist
as
referring
to this offering in Ps. lxiii. 5, "My soul shall
be
satisfied as with marrow and fatness"--here is the
reference
to the pieces presented--q.d. My soul shall
be
satisfied, as if I had received all that is intimated by
the
rich pieces of the peace-offering. And so also, when
Isaiah
says (lv. 2), "Eat ye that which is good, and
let
your
soul delight itself in fatness," q.d. Come to
the great
peace-offering,
and take the richest portions, even those
selected
for God! Enjoy the very love wherewith the
Father
loveth the Son!
Ver. 11. And the priest shall burn it upon the altar:
it is the food
of the offering made by fire unto the Lord.
Instead of saying, "It is a sweet savour," we have
here
another expression, equally significant. "It is the
food,
the sacrifice made by fire." It is called "food," or
"bread,"
because God is now regarded as a Father feast-
* This is so well known that writers usually
refer us to Aristotle de Animal.,
viii.
28, where he says, "Ou[raj e]xei to platoj
phxewj."
THE PEACE-OFFERINGS CHAP.
III 57
ing his prodigal children who have returned home,
or as
a
friend entertaining guests. Hence Ezekiel xliv. 7, "Ye
offer
my bread, the fat and the blood;" and hence the
altar
is called "the table of the Lord" (Mal. i.
7; also
Lev.
xxi. 22). This represents God as one at table
with
his people; they feast together. He is no more
their
foe. If it was the chief aggravation of Judas's sin,
He
that eateth bread with me hath lifted up his heel
against
me;" then it is impossible for God to be other-
wise
than an eternal friend, "an everlasting Father," to
those
whom he invites home. In this view we see the
keenness
of the reproach in Mal. i. 7, 12, and in Ezek.
xliv.
7. They treated the privilege of children and
friends
with contempt; God, in his most kindly aspect,
was
despised and scorned.
Ver. 12, 13. And if his offering be a goat, then he shall
offer it
before the Lord. And he shall lay his hand upon the head of
it, and kill it before the tabernacle of the congregation:
and
the sons of Aaron shall sprinkle the blood thereof upon the
altar round about. And he shall offer thereof his offering,
even an offering made by fire unto the Lord.
The goat stands here in the same relation to the
peace-offering
from the herd, as did the turtle-dove and
pigeon
to the bullock of the whole burnt-sacrifice. The
poorer
sort might bring the goat; when he could not
bring
the blood of bulls, he brought the blood of goats.
And
thus, still, they were prevented from attaching im-
portance to the mere type.
The goat represents Jesus as one taken out of
the
flock
for the salvation of the rest. Let us suppose we
saw
"a flock of goats appearing from
(Song
vi. 5). The lion from
flock
; one is seized, and is soon within the jaws of the
58 THE
PEACE-OFFERINGS CHAP. III
lion!
This prey is enough; the lion is satisfied, and
retires;
the flock is saved by the death of one. This inci-
dental
substitution does not, indeed, shew forth the man-
ner of our Substitute's suffering; but it is an
illustration
of
the fact, that one dying saved the whole flock. The
goat
is one of a class that goes in flocks in
so
are fitted to represent Christ and his people. And,
perhaps,
the fact of an animal like the goat being selected
to
be among the types of Christ, was intended to prevent
the
error of those who would place the value of Christ's
undertaking
in his character alone. They say, "Behold
his
meekness--he is the Lamb of God!" Well, all that
is
true; it is implied in his being "without blemish."
But
that cannot be the true point to which our eye is
intended
to be directed by the types; for what, then,
becomes
of the goat? They may tell us of the meekness
of
the lamb, and patience of the bullock, and tenderness
of
the turtle-dove; but the goat, what is to be said of it?
Surely
it is not without a special providence that the goat
is
inserted, where, if the order of chap. i. had been fol-
lowed,
we would have had a turtle-dove? The reason is,
to
let us see that the main thing to be noticed in these
types
is the atonement which they represented. Observe
the
stroke that falls on the victim, the fire that consumes
the
victim, the blood that must flow from the victim,
whether
it be a bullock, a lamb, a turtle-dove, or a
goat.
The Socinian view of
Christ's death is thus contra-
dicted by these various types; and our eye is intently
fixed
on the atoning character of the animal, more than
on
anything in its nature.
While other types do exhibit the character and
nature
of
the Saviour, it was fitting that one type, such as
this
THE PEACE-OFFERINGS CHAP.
III 59
of
the goat, should thus guard us against the idea that
that
in itself was atonement.
Ver, 14-16. The fat that covereth
the inwards, and all the
fat that is upon the inwards, and the two kidneys, and the
fat that is upon them, which is by the flanks, and the caul
above the liver, with the kidneys, it shall he take away.
And
the priest shall burn them upon the altar: it is the food of
the
offering made by fire, for a sweet savour.
This offered goat is as fully accepted, as a
peace-
offering,
as was the lamb or bullock; for the atoning
aspect
of the type is just as complete in this case as in
any
other. "It is food--an offering made by fire "--as
ver. 11.
Ver. 17. All the fat is the Lord's. It shall be a
perpetual
statute for your generations, throughout all your dwellings,
that ye eat neither fat nor blood.
Some think "the fat " is the fat of
beasts used in sacri-
fice (chap. vii. 25). But, perhaps, it was the fat
of all
beasts
used "in their dwellings." Those parts mentioned
as
sacrificial must always be set aside. But the fat of
other
parts of the animal (the fat that was part of the
flesh)
was used, and reckoned a luxury; see Neh. viii. 10
--"Eat
the fat." This is the most probable explanation.
There
may be a reproof intended in Ezek. xxxiv. 3, "Ye
eat
the fat," as if they even took the forbidden portions.
"Blood,"
because the life--the sign of atonement--must
not
be eaten. It is the solemn type of the poured-out
soul.
Thus in the dwellings of
keep
them in daily remembrance of the Great Sacrifice.
Their
deep and awful reverence must be felt at home as
well
as in the sanctuary. Their homes are made a sanc-
tuary thereby, as they set apart the fat and the
blood at
60 THE PEACE-OFFERINGS CHAP. III
their
tables! And thus they live as redeemed men,
realising their dependence on the blood of Jesus,
and
delighting
to cast the crown at his feet in every new
remembrance
of his work.
Few ordinances were more blessed than these
Peace-
offerings.
Yet, like the Lord's Supper with us, often
were
they turned to sin. The lascivious woman in Prov.
vii.
14, comes forth saying, "I have peace-offerings with
me;
this day have I paid my vows." She had actually
gone
up among the devoutest class of worshippers to pre-
sent
a thank-offering, and had stood at the altar as one
at
peace with God. Having now received from the priest
those
pieces of the sacrifice that were to be feasted upon,
lo!
she hurries to her dwelling, and prepares a banquet
of
lewdness. She quiets her conscience by constraining
herself
to spend some of her time and some of her sub-
stance
in his sanctuary. She deceives her fellow-creatures,
too,
and maintains a character for religion; and then she
rushes
back to sin without remorse. Is there nothing
of
this in our land? What means Christmas-mirth, after
pretended
observance of Christ's being born? What
means
the sudden worldliness of so many on the day fol-
lowing
their approach to the Lord's Table? What means
the
worldly talk and levity of a Sabbath afternoon, or
evening,
after worship is done?
Contrast with this the true worshipper, as he
appears
in
Psalm lxvi. He has received mercies, and is truly
thankful.
He comes up to the sanctuary with his offer-
ings, saying--
"I will go into thy house with
burnt-offerings; I will
pay
thee my vows, which my lips have uttered, and my
mouth
hath spoken, when I was in trouble " (ver. 13,
14).
THE PEACE-OFFERINGS. CHAP. III. 61
In the "burnt-offerings,"
we see his approach to the
altar
with the common and general sacrifice; and next,
in
his "paying vows," we see he has brought his peace-
offerings
with him. Again, therefore, he says at the
altar--
"I will offer unto thee
burnt-sacrifices of fatlings "
(ver. 15).
This is the general offering,
brought from the best of
his
flock and herd. Then follow the peace-offerings-
"With the incense (treFoq;, fuming smoke) of rams;
I
will offer bullocks with goats. Selah."
Having brought his offerings, he is
in no haste to de-
part,
notwithstanding; for his heart is full. Ere, there-
fore,
he leaves the sanctuary, he utters the language of a
soul
at peace with God--
“Come and hear, all ye that fear
God, and I will de-
clare what he hath done for my soul. I cried unto him
with
my mouth, and he was extolled with my tongue.
If
I regard iniquity in my heart, the Lord will not hear
me:
but verily God hath heard me; he hath attended
to
the voice of my prayer. Blessed be God, which path
not
turned away my prayer, nor his mercy from me!"
This, truly, is one whom "the
very God of peace" has
sanctified,
and whose whole spirit, and body, and soul,
he
will preserve blameless unto the coming of the Lord
Jesus
Christ (1 Thess. v. 23).
CHAPTER IV
THE
SIN-OFFERING
“Little children, these
things write I unto you, that ye sin not. And
if any man sin, we have
an advocate with the Faker, Jesus Christ the
righteous: and he is the
propitiation for our sins; and not for ours only,
but also for the sins of
the whole world."--1 John ii. 1, 2
WERE
a scorpion on our brow, prepared to thrust in its
deadly
sting, while we were unconscious of any danger,
surely
the friend would deserve our thanks who saw the
black
scorpion there, and cried aloud to us to sweep it
off.
Such is a sin of ignorance; and God, who is "a
God
of knowledge," is the gracious friend. In this char-
acter he appears here.
Ver. 1, 2.
And the Lord spake
unto Moses, saying, Speak unto
the children of
ignorance against any of the commandments of
the Lord, con-
cerning things
which ought not to be done, and shall do
against any of them:--
The former chapters of this book
have been in sub-
stance
like the first chapter of John's first Epistle. We
have
been shewn in type that life eternal which was
manifested
to us in Christ the great Atonement. Next,
we
were shewn that the Lord had a claim on all that is
ours,
and therefore must we give up ourselves and all
THE SIN-OFFERING CHAP. IV 63
that
is ours to him. This done, we walk in fellowship
with
him.
These things having been written to
us, in the first
three
chapters, to the end "that we sin not"--that we
may
not live like the dark world around us, but may be
drawn
to him who draws us with his cords of love--the
Lord
now speaks again to "the children of Israel"--his
"little
children." He points out what is to be done
when
they come to the knowledge of sin of which they
were
not aware before. The cases are understood to be
things
committed, not mere omissions of duty; and how
saddening
to find that we grieve the Lord in so many
hidden
ways! We have a heart as prone to sin, as the
body
is to weariness.
The sin through ignorance (hgAgAw;) is the same that
David
prays against in Ps. xix. 12, "Who can under-
stand
his errors (tOxygiw;)? cleanse thou me from
secret
things!"
These are not sins of omission, but acts com-
mitted by a person when, at the time, he did not
suppose
that
what he did was sin.* Although he did the thing
deliberately,
yet he did not perceive the sin of it. So
deceitful
is sin, we may be committing that abominable
thing
which cast angels into an immediate and an eternal
hell,
and yet at the moment be totally unaware! Want
of
knowledge of the truth, and too little tenderness of
conscience,
hide it from us. Hardness of heart and a
corrupt
nature cause us to sin unperceived. But here
again
the form of the Son of man appears! Jehovah,
God
of Israel, institutes sacrifice for sins of ignorance,
and
thereby discovers the same compassionate and con-
* Josh. xx. 3, "Who killeth any person in ignorance (hgAgAw;bi ) and did not
know,"
i. e. did not know that his action would have had
that effect (comp.
Deut.
xix. 4).
64 THE
SIN-OFFERING CHAP.
IV
siderate heart that appears in our High Priest,
"who can
have
compassion on THE IGNORANT!" (Heb. v. 2.) Amidst
the
types of this Tabernacle we recognise the presence of
Jesus--it
is his voice that shakes the curtains and speaks
in
the ear of Moses--"If a soul shall sin through igno-
rance!" The same yesterday, to-day, and for
ever!
THE PRIEST'S
SIN
Ver. 3, 4.
If the priest that is anointed do sin
according to the
sin of the people; then let him bring, for
his sin which he hath
sinned, a young bullock without blemish unto
the Lord for a
sin-offering. And he shall bring the bullock
unto the door of
the tabernacle of the congregation before the
Lord; and shall
lay his hand upon the bullock's head, and
kill the bullock
before the Lord.
The anointed priest must mean the
High Priest, for he
only
was anointed. In ver. 5, the Septuagint have so
understood
it, for they give "o[ i[ereuj o[ Xristoj o[ teteleiw-
menoj." Now, the first
case, is that of the anointed priest
sinning.
" The law maketh men high priests that have
infirmity"
(Heb. vii. 28). This sin the priest may have
committed
in his public services, in the execution of his
office.
Being invested with office, his sins are peculiarly
aggravated,
and peculiarly dangerous--their effect upon
others
may be incalculable. The words, "according to
the
sin of the people" (MfAhA
tmaw;xAl;) are more properly
rendered,
"so as to cause the people to sin,"--he sins to
the
sinning of the people. (Tou?
ton laon a[martei?n.--Sep-
tuagint. "Delinquere
faciens populum."--Vulg.)
The Old
Testament
ministry involved awful responsibilities, as well
as
the New. The personal holiness of the priest is pro-
vided
for by this consideration, that if he, because of de-
ficient wisdom, or because he had not faithfully
sought
THE SIN-OFFERING
CHAP. IV 65
help
from the sanctuary, were guilty of some mistake in
the
service, or polluted some of the holy vessels, his sin
would
injure thousands of souls. It might destroy the
comfort
of thousands; it might misrepresent the way of
acceptance
to thousands, and thereby ruin their souls.
It
left the sanctuary-door open to Satan. And, on the
other
hand, in such circumstances, surely the people would
learn
to pray for the ministering priest, and to feel, that
after
all, he was no more than an instrument used by
God
for their sakes. There seems thus to have been, in
all
ages, the flow of the same sympathies through Christ's
body,
the Church. The Church has been ever "com-
pacted by that which every joint supplieth."
But let us
proceed.
Hitherto we have seen atonement made
by sacrifice,
but
now we are to see imputation of sin. Atonement is
effected
by imputation of sin to another. The priest's
sin
is to be brought to the altar. He is to bring "a bul-
lock."
This is the very same kind of offering as when the
whole
congregation sin. As the most bulky and most
expensive
form of sacrifice was the bullock, the priest
must
take this form of sacrifice, in order to make more
obvious
to the eye his concern for his sin. He spares no
cost
in bringing his sin to the altar; and the people
learn
from him to spare no cost in bringing their sins to
the
atoning blood.
The type, applied to our Surety, may
be this—that
when
Christ, our Anointed Priest, took upon him our sin
as
his own, he had to offer exactly what we would have
had
to do ourselves, had we been reckoned with in our
own
persons. If there be sin found upon the priest,
then
his offering must be no less than the whole congre-
gation's.
66 THE
SIN-OFFERING CHAP.
IV
Ver. 5, 6.
And the priest that is anointed shall
take of the bul-
lock's blood, and bring it to the tabernacle
of the congrega-
tion. And the
priest shall dip his finger in the blood, and
sprinkle of the blood seven times before the
Lord, before the
veil of the sanctuary.
The " seven times,"
throughout all Scripture, intimates
a
perfect and complete action.* The blood is to be
thoroughly
exhibited before the Lord--life openly exhi-
bited as taken to honour
the law that had been violated.
It
is not, at this time, taken within the veil, for that
would
require the priest to enter the Holy of holies--a
thing
permitted only once a year. But it is taken very
near
the mercy-seat--it is taken "before the veil," while
the
Lord, that dwelt between the cherubim, bent down
to
listen to the cry that came up from the sin-atoning
blood.
Was the blood sprinkled on the veil?
Some say not,
but
only on the floor, close to the veil. The floor of the
Holy
Place was dyed in blood; a threshold of blood
was
formed, over which the high priest must pass on the
day
of atonement, when he entered into the Most Holy,
drawing
aside the veil. It is blood that opens our way
into
the presence of God; it is the voice of atoning blood
that
prevails with him who dwells within. Others, how-
ever,
with more probability, think the blood was sprink-
led
on the veil.† It might intimate that
atonement was
* The "seven times" of
some passages, and the "once" of others (Heb. x.
10;
1 Pet. iii. 18), intimate the same thing, viz. so completely done that no
more
is needed. It is the one action in seven parts, for the satisfaction of all
who
see it done. And so the "One Spirit," and the "Seven
Spirits." The
Pythagoreans
learned from the Hebrews to account this number very important
in
religious acts.
† The Hebrew is doubtful tkerPA ynep; tx, is put at the close of
the sentence.
Most
probably it is so put, in order to define what "before the Lord"
meant.
The
Septuagint is "kata>
to> katape<tasma." But Aben Ezra has tkrp
lf hzy,
"he
shall sprinkle on the veil."
THE SIN-OFFERING
CHAP. IV 67
yet
to rend that veil; and, as that beautiful veil repre-
sented the Saviour's holy
humanity (Heb. x. 20), O
how
expressive was the continual repetition of this
blood-sprinkling
seven times! As often as the priest
offered
a sin-offering, the veil was wet again with blood
which
dropt on the floor. Is this Christ bathed in the
blood
of atonement? Yes; "through that veil" the way
was
opened to us--through the flesh of Jesus--through
the
body that for us was drenched in the sweat of blood.
Ver. 7. And the priest shall put some of the blood
upon the horns
of the altar of sweet incense before the Lord, which is in
the
tabernacle of the congregation; and shall pour all the blood
of the bullock at the bottom of the altar of the
burnt-offering,
which is at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation.
The priest retires a few steps from before the
veil.
Having
gazed solemnly on the seven times sprinkled
blood,
in the light of the golden candlestick, he is
directed
to another act. He is to approach the golden
altar-that
altar whereon sweet incense was presented.
Incense,
being fragrant, represented that which is pleasing,
and
which has in it acceptability; and when offered
along
with prayer, praise, or any feeling, of the soul,
exhibited
a type of the merits of the Surety enveloping
his
people's services. The horns of this altar (said to have
been
of a pyramidical shape) represented the power and
strength
that lay in this mode of approaching Jehovah.
The
horn is the recognised symbol of power. Incense
ascending
between the four horns was symbolical of
praise,
prayer, or any service presented to God, ascend-
ing with all prevailing merit. And blood, placed on
these
horns,* exhibited the strong appeal to God made
* There is no incense burnt on this altar on this
occasion, "in order to teach
us,"
says an old writer, “not to confide in our prayers for pardon.”
68 THE
SIN-OFFERING CHAP.
IV
by
atonement. A strong appeal to God is made by the
blood
thus placed on the horns of the golden altar. It
is
like the voice in Rev. ix. 13.
We have seen that the priest first of all
sprinkled the
blood
on the floor, close to the veil, or on the veil, whence
it
fell in drops to the ground, so that a cry was heard
ascending
from the
sprinkled
it on the four horns of the altar of intercession,
that
an appeal of unbroken strength might go up into the
ears
of the Lord from the very place of strong crying.
He
knew that it spoke better things than the blood of
Abel.
When the anointed priest was thus engaged, was
he
not a type of Jesus in the act of expiating his people's
guilt?
Probably the priest knelt, and then prostrated
himself
on the ground, as he sprinkled the blood before
the
veil; and it would be with many tears, and strong
crying
from the depths of his soul, that he touched the
altar's
horns--a type of Jesus in the garden, when he
fell
on his face, and, being in an agony, prayed more
earnestly,
and "offered up supplications, with strong
crying
and tears, to him that was able to save him from
death"
(Heb. v. 7). Although in this case, the priest's
sense
of guilt was personal, and therefore was deep and
piercing,
yet when Jesus took on him our sins, he, too,
felt
them, and felt them as if they had been his own. He
cried,
"Mine iniquities have taken hold upon me!" (Ps.
xl.
12.) Identifying himself with us, his soul grieved
immeasurably
for the sin he bore, and his tears dropt on
the
awful burden which he took up, as sincerely as if it
had
been altogether his own.
At length the priest comes from the
it,
however, filled with the cry of blood--a cry for pardon!
--and
proceeds to the altar of burnt-offering, directly
THE SIN-OFFERING
CHAP. IV 69
opposite
the door. There he pours out the rest of the
blood,
at the foot of the altar,* his eye locking straight
toward
the
Place,
the voice of atonement was now heard ascending
from
the blood. What a sermon was thus preached to
the
people! Atonement is the essence of it--atonement
needed
for even one sin, and applied as soon as the sin
was
known. There is no trifling with God. What a
ransom
for the soul is given!--life--the life of the Seed
of
the Woman! What care to present it--what earnest-
ness!
The
without
also; and the priest's soul is intently engaged in
this
one awful matter! The people, perceiving the whole
transaction,
must have felt it singularly powerful, first, for
conviction--Whosoever
shall keep the whole law, and
yet
offend in one point, he is guilty of all" (James ii. 10);
and,
secondly, for invitation—“To-day, if ye will hear
his
voice, harden not your hearts."
Ver. 8-10. And he shall take of from it all the fat of
the
bullock for the sin-offering; the fat that covereth the inwards,
and all the fat that is upon the inwards, and the two
kidneys,
and the fat that is upon them, which is by the flanks, and
the
caul above the
liver, with the kidneys, it shall he take away,
as it was taken of from the bullock of the sacrifice of
peace-
offerings; and the priest shall burn them upon the altar of
the
burnt-offering.
The same ceremonies as were used in the
peace-offer-
ings are intentionally introduced here (see iii.
10). The
object
seems to be, to shew the offerer
that he is now
accepted.
It is not in vain that he has sprinkled the
blood
on the floor of the
and
poured out what of the blood remained, in sight of
* It is said, that in
in
the temple, by which the blood was carried off to the brook Cedron.--Patrick.
70 THE
SIN-OFFERING CHAP. IV
all
the people. God gives this sign of reconciliation, viz.
at
this stage of his offering, the sacrifice is treated as a
peace-offering.
The voice of peace now breathes over the
sacrifice,
and through the courts, as much as if a voice had
said,
"It is a savour of rest."
Ver. 11, 12. And the skin of the bullock, and all his
flesh, with
his head, and with his legs, and his inwards, and his dung,
even the whole bullock shall he carry forth without the camp
unto a clean place, where the ashes are poured out, and burn
him on the wood with fire: where the ashes are poured out
shall he be burnt.
But that the priest, and all present, might go
home
with
an awful conviction of the heinousness even of for-
given
sin, other things remained to be done. We are not
to
forget sin, because it has been atoned for; and we are
not
to think lightly of sin, because it is washed away.
Our
God wishes his people to retain a deep and lively
sense
of their guilt, even when forgiven. Hence the con-
cluding ceremonies in the case of the priest's
sin.
The very skin of the bullock is to be burnt--thus
expressing
more complete destruction than even in the
case
of the whole burnt-offering. Here is the holy law
exacting
the last mite; for the skin is taken, and the
whole
flesh, the head and legs (i. 8), the intestines, and
the
very
dung--"even the whole bullock!" Unsparing justice,
that
is, unspotted justice! And yet more. As if the
altar
were too near God's presence to express fully that
part
of the sinner's desert which consists in suffering
torment
far off from God, all this is to be done "without
the
camp"--a distance, it is calculated, of four miles from
the
from
God is represented in some degree by the ashes
being
carried away out of the camp; but, to call attention
THE SIN-OFFERING
CHAP. IV 71
still
more to this special truth, we are here shewn the
bullock
burnt on the wood, "without the camp, where the
ashes
were wont to be poured out." It was over the very
ashes
that lay poured out there; for, in the last clause of
the
verse, the preposition lfa is used. "The
clean place"
is
defined to be this place of ashes. It was clean, because,
when
reduced to ashes by consuming fire, all guilt was
away
from the victim, as intimated in Ps. xx. 3, "Let him
turn
thy burnt-sacrifice to ashes" (hn,w.;day;), the word used
here
also.
At this part of the ceremonies, there was meant
to be
exhibited
a type of hell. This burning afar off, away
from
the
was
a terrible glance at that truth--"They shall be tor-
mented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the
holy
angels, and in presence of the Lamb; and the smoke
of
their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever"
(Rev.
xiv.
10).
It is plain, also, that God took the opportunity
which
this
offering afforded, or rather shaped this part of the
rites
belonging to the offering, in order to shew somewhat
more
of Christ's death.
In every sacrifice which was of a public nature,
or for
a
public person, the animal was carried without the camp,
as
we may see in chap. xvi. 27, on the day of atonement.
The
reason of this was that, in these cases, Christ's public
sacrifice,
as offered to the whole world, and every creature,
and
as fulfilling the law's demands to the last mite, was
to
be especially prefigured. It is carried "without the
camp,"
as Jesus was crucified outside of the gates of
the
camp, as Christ's one offering is held up to all the
world,
to be used by whosoever will. Next, suffering far
72 THE
SIN-OFFERING CHAP.
IV
off
from the
and
all the fire of wrath in his soul and on his body, Jesus
farther
fulfilled this type in regard to the entire satisfaction
demanded
by the law. And, inasmuch as he suffered at
out,
he may be said to have fulfilled the type of the "clean
place."
For we see him, over these remnants of typical
sacrfrice, offering up the one true and perfect offering.
But
it was
inasmuch
as there the demands of justice were wont to
be
satisfied, and the bones of victims to human law cast
out.
Joseph's new tomb, hewn out of the very rock of
at
the very spot where the ashes of so many dead men
were
to be found all around.
What a view of hell does the suffering Saviour
give!
The face-covering between him and his Father-
the
criminal's veil hung over him for three hours, the
three
hours of darkness--away from the Holy Place--
driven
from the mercy-seat, and beyond the bounds of
the
holy city--an outcast, a forsaken soul, a spectacle to
all
that passed by--wrath to the uttermost within, and
his
person, even to the eye, more marred than any man,
while
his cry, "My God! my God! why hast thou for--
saken me?" ascended up as the smoke of the
sacrifice, to
heaven,
shewing the heat of the unutterable agony, and
testifying
the unswerving exactness of the holy law.
What
a contrast to his Coming again without sin, and
entering
in
all his glory, bringing with him those whom he
redeemed
by that death on
In one respect his people are to imitate the
view of
him
shewn in this type. As he went forth to witness for
THE SIN-OFFERING
CHAP. IV 73
God's
holy law--went forth without the gate, a spectacle
to
all the earth; so they, redeemed by him, are to go
forth
to witness of that death and redemption which he
has
accomplished (Heb. xiii. 12). We are to "go forth
unto
him;" we are to be constantly, as it were, viewing
that
spectacle of united love and justice, looking to his
cross;
though in so doing we make ourselves objects of
amazement
and contempt to the world, who contemn those
whom
they see going forth to stand by the side of the
Crucified
One.
THE CONGREGATION'S SIN
Ver. 13. And if the whole congregation of
ignorance, and the thing be hid from the eyes of the
assembly,
and they have done somewhat against any of the command-
ments of the
Lord, concerning things which should not be done,
and are guilty;--
The moral law was sometimes broken by the nation
at
large;
as in the matter of the golden calf, and the mur-
muring at the report of the spies. It is thought by Rashi
that
a sin like this occurred when "the Sanhedrim did
not
instruct, the people in regard to some ceremonial
observance."
Admitting that such cases occurred, yet it
is
important to notice, that even if the people were led
into
sin by their priest, they are not excused: they are
guilty,
and suffer the consequences." The prophet Hosea
(iv.
6-9) shews that people are not freed from sin or
punishment
in such cases.
This, however, is but one way whereby the congrega-
tion are led into sin. Often it happened that a man
made
little
use of his knowledge, and so ate holy things, as we
* The proper rendering of "are
guilty," UmwexA, is, in this place,
"are suffer-
ing the penalty." As in Ps. xxxiv. 21, 22,
"shall be desolate;" and Isa.
xxiv.
6.
74 THE
SIN-OFFERING CHAP.
IV
find,
chap. xxii. 14; and the whole people, in 1 Sam. xiv.
33,
ate of the blood. Though they had not despised the
priest,
nor refused the law at his lips, yet they might let
the
word slip from their mind; as in Heb. ii. 1, we are
told
may still occur.
We all know that it is possible for a child of
God to be
cherishing
unawares some idol, or indulging, like Eli, a
too
easy temper. Or he may be rash in his words, and
frowning
in his looks, where Jesus would only have looked
on
in grief. He may be cherishing pride like Hezekiah
(Isa. xxxix.), or exhibiting blind zeal as the sons of Zebe-
dee. He may be unawares substituting labour for fellow-
ship
with God, working without love, and suffering without
faith
in exercise. Prejudice against particular doctrines
may
be his secret sin; or wrong motives may be in-
fluencing him to do right actions. He may contrive
to
retain
the look of greenness when the sap is gone. Even
a
whole community of believers may be pervaded by some
such
sin.
But more specially, a whole church may be in the
state
of
the congregation referred to here. It
may be deny-
ing some great truth in theory or in practice.
Thus, it
may
make light of the duty which kings and magistrates
owe
to Christ; as is done by some churches. It may be
suffering
"that woman Jezebel to teach and to seduce"
(Rev.
ii. 20). It may be admitting some civil element
into
the management of its spiritual affairs, as is done in
many
Protestant Churches. It may be shutting its eyes
to
some great truth, or winking at some heresy. It may
teach
error in doctrine; or it may have left its first love.
It
may have allowed discipline to have become lax and
corrupt,
as, alas! is too generally true of all the Churches
of
the Reformation.
THE SIN-OFFERING
CHAP. IV 75
These secret sins may be keeping God from
blessing
the
whole people, though he blesses individuals. Some-
where
amid these sources is to be found the origin of much
of
our inefficiency and unprofitableness. Ai cannot be
taken
because of the accursed thing in the camp. The
mariners
cannot make out the voyage to Tarshish with
Jonah
on board.
close
attention to the revealed will of God.
Ver. 14. When the sin, which they have sinned against
it, is known,
then the congregation shall offer a young bullock for the
sin,
and bring hint before the tabernacle of the congregation.
Their offering is the same as the priest's,
because of
their
mutual relation. The people's sin is not overlooked,
but
is judged with as much severity as the priest's. Every
man
must bear his own burden; and God is jealously
holy.
Ver. 15. And the elders of the congregation shall lay
their hands
upon the head of the bullock before the Lord; and the
bullock
shall be killed before the Lord.
The elders, in the name of the people, convey
the guilt
of
the people to the head of the victim. It was this class
of
men--the elders--that put Jesus to death, with the
priests.
Now here we see that their act was a national
act--strictly
national--since they were representatives of
all
with
the multitude, was a national rejection of Jesus.
Ah,
had they then joined to put their hands on him as
the
acknowledged sacrifice, they might have remained to
this
day!
The guilt of the whole people was
thus made to meet
in
one point, viz. on the bullock. It is to a scene like
76 THE
SIN-OFFERING CHAP.
IV
this
that Isaiah (liii. 6) refers--" The Lord made
the
iniquity
of us all to meet on him" (
Ver. 16-20. And the priest that is anointed shall bring
of the
bullock's blood to the tabernacle of the congregation; and
the
priest shall dip his finger in some of the blood, and
sprinkle
it seven times before the Lord, even before the veil. And
he shall put some of the blood upon the horns of the altar
which is before the Lord, that is in the tabernacle of the
con-
gregation, and
shall pour out all the blood at the bottom of
the altar of the burnt-offering, which is at the door of the
tabernacle of the congregation. And he shall take all his
fat from him, and burn it upon the altar. And he shall do
with the bullock as he did with the bullock for a
sin-offering,
so shall he do with this: and the priest shall make an
atone-
ment for them,
and it shall be forgiven them.
The expression, ver.
20, is to be understood, "He shall
do
in this case as he has done already," in the case of a
bullock
for sin-offering, viz. ver. 3. The declaration,
"It
shall
be forgiven," seems inserted here because otherwise
there
is not here, as in the last case, any particular exhi-
bition of peace, as in ver. 8-10.
This declaration, there-
fore,
is made, that pardon may be assuredly known.
Ver. 21. And he shall carry forth the bullock without
the camp,
and burn him as he burned the first bullock: it is a
sin-offering
for the congregation.
It is remarkable, that after the declaration of
forgive-
ness,
these other ceremonies take place. They are in-
tended,
no doubt, to impress a horror of sin on the soul,
even
after it is forgiven. The forgiven man is most capa-
ble of seeing the horror of sin ; and therefore the
people
are
first pardoned, and then led out to see the last mite
exacted
without the camp. See the same order observed,
and
for the same reason, we suppose, at ver. 11, 12.
None
but a pardoned man could have uttered Paul's cry,
THE SIN-OFFERING CHAP. IV 77
“0
wretched man that I am; who shall deliver me from
the
body of this death?" (Rom. vii. 24.)
The identity of Christ and his people, also, is
taught
by
their offering being burnt exactly in all respects as the
priest's,
whose offering more especially typified Jesus.
THE RULER'S SIN
Ver. 22, 23. When a ruler hath sinned, and done somewhat
through ignorance against any of the commandments of the
Lord his God, concerning things which should not be done,
and is guilty; or if his sin, wherein he bath sinned, come
to
his knowledge; he shall bring his offering, a kid of the
goats,
a male without blemish.
If a ruler has sinned. . . . and is suffering
the penalty,"
as
in ver. 13. The ruler may sin ignorantly, and be led
to
know his sin by some suffring, like Abimelech, in Gen.
xx.
3-17; or it might be by some friend's reproof, or by
new
circumstances occurring. So ver. 27.
The ruler is such a one as those princes (MyxiWin;) of the
tribes
in Numb. vii. It includes all civil magistrates. His
high
responsibility is here shewn just as in Prov. xxix.
12,
"If a ruler hearken to lies, all his servants will be
wicked."
It is said, "The Lord his God;" as if
to call attention
to
the duty of publicly recognising the Lord, and of
rulers
having
the Lord as their own God. A ruler is specially
bound
to be a man of God. This is taken for granted
here,
"The Lord his God." No casting off of Messiah's
cords
here. He that ruleth over men must be as the Just
One,
"ruling in the fear of God."
A kid of the goats" is his sin-offering. It
is a differ-
ent victim from that offered by the priest or
congregation,
in
order to shew that God definitely marks sin. And yet
still
the essence of atonement is the same, the blood of a
78 THE
SIN-OFFERING CHAP.
IV
victim
that dies. Priest or prince must alike be atoned
for
by blood. The "male without blemish" is the spot-
less
Saviour, the Son of man.
Ver. 24, 25. And he shall lay his hand upon the head of
the
goat, and kill it in the place where they kill the
burnt-offering
before the Lord: it is a sin-offering. And the priest shall
take of the blood of the sin-offering with his finger, and
put it
upon the horns of the altar of burnt-offering, and shall
pour
out his blood at the bottom of the altar of burnt-offering.
It seems intentionally twice stated here, that
the altar
of
burnt-offering was to be the place where his sin-
offering
was to be presented;--it is to be killed where
the
usual sacrifices for that altar are killed, and its blood
is
to be sprinkled there. The reason may be this:--
The
altar of incense in the
scene
of the priest's intercession, and of the people's
prayers
as a congregation. The sins in holy things
pointed
inward, toward the
hand,
a ruler's sins pointed toward the camp. Hence,
the
blood that atones for his sin is sprinkled on the horns
of
that altar where it would be publicly observed. The
cry
of the blood on the four horns,--the strong cry,
based
on all prevailing atonement,--was to ascend within
hearing,
as it were, of all his subjects, inasmuch as his
sins
affected the welfare of the nation.
Ver. 26. And he shall burn all his fat upon the
altar, as the
fat of the sacrifice of peace-offerings: and the priest
shall
make an atonement for him as concerning his sin, and it
shall
be forgiven him.
The last clause may be intended to draw
attention to
the
fact, that in this instance the atonement is because of
this
particular sin, and not simply because he is a sinner
THE SIN-OFFERING
CHAP. IV 79
in
nature and by common actual transgressions. The
opportunity
is here embraced of impressing on us the
need
of atonement for particular sins,--for every sin by
itself;
and for those little-regarded sins which we apolo-
gise for by saying, "I did not know of
it." Jonathan's
sin
in taking a little honey (1 Sam. xiv. 39, 43), and
Abimelech's sin (Gen. xx. 6), shew
how jealous God is
of
even what appears sin, especially in public persons.
SINS OF INDIVIDUALS
Ver. 27, 28. And if any one of the common people sin
through
ignorance, while he doeth somewhat against any of the com-
mandments of the
Lord, concerning things which ought not to
be done, and be guilty, (see ver.
13); or if his sin, which he
hath sinned, come to his knowledge: then he shall bring his
offering, a kid of the goats, a female without blemish, for
his
sin which he hath sinned.
“A female" is here offered. Each kind of
sin is thus
definitely
noticed, and each sinner's case treated by itself.
But
why is it a female, since Christ is typified by these
offerings?--It
is not easy to say. Perhaps it was intended
by
God, that by occasionally taking female sacrifices;
ment was not intended equally for the daughters of
The
circumstance that a female kid is here fixed upon
served
to take off the impression that the male intimated
only
the atonement of the men of
ever,
its being male or female is of use for other lessons,
it
is not the chief point to be noticed; the point to be
observed
is, that the blood is an atonement. The sub-
sidiary ideas are not to be dwelt upon always;
but every-
where
the principle of atonement by blood is to be kept in
the
sinner's view.
"For his sin which he hath sinned."
Lest the man
80 THE
SIN-OFFERING CHAP.
IV
should
think that the sin was trifling, because he was a
common
man, and not a ruler, this emphatic notice is
taken
of his sin:--
Ver. 29-31. And he shall lay his hand upon the head of
the sin-offering, and slay the sin-offering in the place of
the
burnt-offering. And the priest shall take of the blood
thereof,
with his finger, and put it upon the horns of the altar of
burnt-offering, and shall pour out all the blood thereof at
the
bottom of the altar. And he shall take away all the fat
thereof, as the fat is taken away from off the sacrifice of
peace-
oferings; and the
priest shall burn it upon the altar for a
sweet savour unto the Lord; and
the priest shall make an
atonement for him, and it shall be, forgiven him.
The clause, "for a sweet savour unto the Lord," occurs
here,
though omitted in the three preceding cases. The
reason
may be to shew the worshipper, that though he
was
a common man, and not a ruler, yet still as much
attention
is paid to him as to the others. The offering
which
he presents is a sweet savour, as much as Noah's.
The
full acceptance and full favour shewn
to every
believer
alike is immeasurably sweet. One family! all
alike
accepted! and all alike kept as the apple of his eye!
And
thus this sin, that unawares was troubling him, is
away.
And when even one sin, and that a sin of igno-
rance, is completely removed, who can tell how much
light
may flow into our now cleansed souls? A new
window
is opened,--a new eye--when the scale has fallen
from
it.
Ver. 32-34. And if he bring a lamb for a sin-offering,
he
shall bring it a female without blemish. And he shall lay
his hand upon the head of the sin-offering, and slay it for
a
sin-offering in the place where they kill the
burnt-offering.
And the priest shall take of the blood of the sin-offering
with
his finger, and put it upon the horns of the altar of burnt-
THE SIN-OFFERING CHAP. IV 81
offering, and shall pour out all the blood thereof at the
bottom
of the altar.
It might sometimes not be easy to bring a kid.
If so,
let
a lamb be taken. Only, blood must be shed. The
poor
man's lamb is specially noticed and fully received as
the
richer man's offering. "Like precious faith" is the
common
property of all God's family--"One Lord, one
faith."
Ver. 35. And he shall take away all the fat thereof,
as the fat
of the lamb is taken away from the sacrifice of the
peace-offer-
ings; and the
priest shall burn them upon the altar, according
to the offerings made by fire unto the Lord: and the priest
shall make an atonement for his sin that he hath committed,
and it shall be forgiven him.
The expression, "according to the offerings
made by
fire,"
should be "in addition to (lfa) the offerings,"--the
daily
sacrifice, morning and evening,--or, "upon the
offerings,"
i.e. over the very, remnants of the daily
sacrifice.
It is exactly like chap. iii. 5. We are there
taught
that particular sins must be cast upon the one
great
Atonement; and the cases that occur in this chapter
of
special guilt are just specific applications of the great
truth
taught in the daily sacrifice.
all
of one nature in the main with the general burnt-
offering;--one
Saviour only was prefigured, and one
atonement.
These sin-offerings, presented "upon the
daily
sacrifice," resemble tributary streams pouring in
their
waters into one great ocean. "Christ once suffered
for
sins, the Just for the unjust, to bring us unto God"
(1
Pet. iii. 18).* 0 how anxious is our God
to purge
* In Numb. xxii. 26, another direction is given,
viz. in a case where the
nation
had for a time forsaken the law of Moses. This happened under several
82 THE
SIN-OFFERING CHAP.
IV
us
from every stain! The priest's hyssop is introduced
into
every corner of the building, that we may be alto-
gether pure. Well may we join the seraphim in their
song,
"Holy, holy, holy, is the Lord of hosts."
Some have regarded the offences for which
satisfaction
is
made in this chapter as offences of a national kind-
offences
against the Theocracy, by which an Israelite for-
feited the favour of Jehovah
as his Theocratic Ruler, and
was
for a time cut off from his protection. Even when
taken
in this limited view, how significant are the sacri-
feces!
The offender comes confessing his sin, and bringing
a
victim to suffer in his stead. The animal is slain in his
room;
the man is forgiven, and retains his standing as a
protected
Israelite--remaining under the shadow of the
Guardian
Cloud. The sacrifice never failed to produce
this
effect; but nothing else than the sacrifice ever did--
"Without
shedding of blood there is no remission." This
principle
of the Divine government was engraven on the
hearts
of
must
be pardoned by means of another's death. "The
great
multitude" of the saved are all pardoned by one
of
infinite worth having died for them all (see 2 Cor.
v.
14).
idolatrous
kings, such as Manasseh. Ignorance became the sin of the next
generation.
Perhaps, Josiah's alarm at the hearing of the law found in the
temple
is the kind of case there intended. In ver. 27-29,
individuals are taught
to
seek personal pardon besides.
CHAPTER V
SIN-OFFERING FOR SINS OF
INADERTENCY
"Brethren,
if a man be overtaken* in a fault, ye which are spiritual,
restore such an one in
the spirit of meekness."--Gal. vi. 3
Ver. 1. And if a soul sin, and hear the voice of
swearing, and
is a witness, whether he hath seen or known of it; if he do
not utter it, then he shall bear his iniquity.
THE
meaning is, "If a person sin in this respect," viz.
that
he hear the oath of adjuration administered by the
judge,
and is able to tell, having either seen or otherwise
known
the matter about which he is to testify: if such a
man
do not tell all he knows, he shall be reckoned guilty
of
a sin.
"The voice of swearing" undoubtedly
means here the
adjuration
of a judge to a prisoner. The term (hlAxA)
employed
here is the same as that used in 1 Sam. xiv. 24,
"Saul
had adjured the people;" and in 1 Kings viii.
31,
"If an adjuration be laid upon him," adjuring him to
speak
out the truth; and Judges xvii. 2, "The eleven
hundred
shekels of silver that were taken from thee,
about
which thou didst adjure;" and Prov. xxix. 24,
"He
heareth an adjuration, and yet telleth not," The judge,
in
a court of justice, was permitted to elicit information
*"Overtaken," is prolhfq^, hurried into sin ere
he is well aware
(Bretsehneider). "Fault," is paraptwma, transgression, sin.
84 SINS
OF INADVERTENCY CHAP. V
from
the witness by solemnly charging him to answer and
tell
all he knew, under penalty of a curse from God, if he
did
not reveal the whole truth. It was in those circum-
stances
that our Lord was placed before the High Priest
(Matt.
xxvi. 63). He was then, surely, in the depths of
humiliation!
For now he is called upon, under threaten-
ing of the curse of his own Father, to break that
strange
silence,
and tell all he knows--"I adjure thee by the living
God,
that thou tell us whether thou be the Christ, the Son
of
God.” And then it was that the Lamb of God no
longer
kept himself dumb; but, bowing to the solemn
force
of this adjuration, shewed the same meekness in
replying
as before he had done in keeping silence. From
the
depth of his humiliation he pointed upward to the
throne,
and declared himself Son of God, and Judge of
quick
and dead.
The sins mentioned in this chapter are chiefly
sins
arising
from negligence--sins which might have been
avoided,
had the person been more careful.
The case of the witness, in ver.
1, is one where the
person
omitted to tell particulars which he could have
told,
or else, through carelessness, mis-stated some
things.
Let
us learn the breadth of God's holy law! Not a tittle.
fails.
Let us learn the Holy Spirit's keen observation of
sin
in us. Let us learn to be jealous over ourselves, and
seek
to be of "quick discernment in the fear of the
Lord."
Much sin is committed by omissions. Duties
partially
done have in them the guilt of Ananias and
Sapphira.
Ver. 2. Or if a soul touch any unclean thing,
whether it be a
carcase of art
unclean beast, or a carcase of unclean cattle, or
the carcase of unclean creeping
things, and if it be hidden
from him; he also shall be unclean, and guilty.
SINS
OF INADVERTENCY CHAP. V 85
These, as well as ver.
3, are cases where others could
see
the pollution, though the man himself might be
unaware
of it at the time. They were, therefore, cases of
a
public injury in some degree. Through inadvertency a
man
might touch a carcase* of an unclean
"beast" (hY.AHa),
the
term used for the sort of animals most commonly met
with
in every-day work. These are noticed first, as it
was
most likely they would oftenest meet with them.
Then
"cattle" in the fields or forests. Lastly, "creeping
things,"
such as the weasel, the mouse, or the lizard (xi.
30).
Thus there is a gradation, greater, middle, and
smallest;
as if to say to us, that any degree of pollution
is
offensive to a pure and holy God. A true Israelite
ought
to keep completely free from all that defiles, how-
ever
trifling, in the eye of the world. Whatever sin God's
eye
resteth on, that is the sin which the man of God
abhors.
The man after God's own heart prays, "Cleanse
thou
me from secret faults" (Ps. xix. 12). And, in refer-
ence to its being "hidden," yet still
chargeable upon the
sinner,
he exclaims, "Thou hast set our iniquities before
thee,
our secret sins in the light of thy countenance" (Ps.
xc. 8).
Here, too, we learn that "sin is the
transgression of
the
law" (1 John iii. 4). It is not merely when we act
contrary
to the dictates of conscience that we sin; we may
often
be sinning when conscience never upbraids us. The
most
part of a sinner's life is spent without any check on
the
part of conscience--that being dead and corrupt, fallen
and
depraved, responding to the man's lusts, rather than
to
the will of God. Hence it is said here, that though
* Were dead bodies reckoned unclean on the
ground that they are the fruit
of
sin? The sting of death is, as it were, sunk into them; and so sin is proved to
be
there.
86 SINS OF INADVERTENCY CHAP. V
“it
be hidden from him,” he shall be unclean. He is
guilty,
though his conscience did not warn him of the
guilt
contracted.
Awful truth! We know not what we do! When the
Book
is opened and read, what a record of unfelt guilt!
"Had
they known, they would not have crucified the
Lord
of glory;" but yet their act was the blackest of
sins.
Who can tell what pages there may be in the Book
of
Remembrance?*
Ver. 3. Or if he touch the uncleanness of man,
whatsoever unclean-
ness it be that a man shall be defiled withal, and it be hid
from him; when he knoweth of it,
then he shall be guilty.
This last clause is equivalent to "If it be
hid from him,
though
he afterward come to know it." "The unclean-
ness
of a man" is such as the leprosy or a running issue
caused.
Again the lesson is enforced, that unconscious
as our
depraved
souls may be of the presence of sin, sin may
have
polluted us, and separated between us and God. We
are
guarded against the deceitfulness of sin. We need to
be
told of sin by others. Our coming afterwards to know
our
sin, may often be by means of our brethren's reproofs,
and
their quicker discernment of evil. Hence it is written,
“Exhort
one another daily, while it is called To-day, lest
any
of you be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin”
(Heb.
iii. 13).
Ver. 4. Or if a soul swear, pronouncing with his
lips to do evil,
or to do good, whatsoever it be that a man shall pronounce
with an oath, and it be hid from him; when he knoweth of it,
then he shall be guilty in one of these.
* Francis Quarles truly, though quaintly, says
of a sin of ignorance,--
"It is a hideous
mist that wets amain,
Though it appear not in
the form of rain."
SINS OF INADVERTENCY CHAP. V 87
More literally, "If a person swear;
blabbing with his
lips"--rashly
uttering his vow. The careless way of
doing
even what is right is here condemned. Incon-
siderateness is a heinous crime, for
the man is appealing
to
God; and especially so when the thing vowed is evil.
The
case of man inadvertently swearing to do evil, is a
case
like Jephthah's. Jephthah
meant good, but it turned
out
to be evil of a flagrant nature. The clause, "And it
be
hid from him," is equivalent to "And did not rightly
understand
the thing about which he swore." There is a
solemn
lesson taught us in regard to the mode of doing
even
right things. Approach the Holy One with fear
and
reverence. But alas! how plentiful is the flow of
hidden
sin committed in our dedications to God, or in
resolutions
to be his, expressed to him in prayer and
praise.
Even in saying or writing "God willing" (D.V.),
this
secret sin may be oftentimes chargeable upon our
unconscious
souls.
"In one of these," i.e. any of the
cases mentioned--the
adjuration;
touching the dead body, or other uncleanness;
and
rash vows.
Ver. 5, 6. And it shall be, when he shall be guilty in
one of
these things, that he shall confess that he bath sinned in
that
thing. And he shall bring his trespass-offering unto the
Lord,
for his sin which he hath sinned, a female from the flock, a
lamb, or a kid of the goats, for a sin-offering; and the
priest
shall make an atonement for him concerning
his sin.
The first thing that strikes us here as very
noticeable
is
the injunction, "He shall confess that he hath sinned."
Abarbinel, on the sixteenth chapter, says, that
confession
necessarily
accompanied every sacrifice for sin. But we
have
not met this duty before, in the express form of a
command,
because hitherto the sins brought to the altar
88 SINS
OF INADVERTENCY CHAP. V
were
open and admitted sins.* But here the sins are
"hidden;"
and therefore the offerer must openly confess
them,
that so God may be honoured--"That thou mightest
be
justified when thou speakest, and be clear when thou
judgest" (Psalm li.
4). This is the end of confession;
it
vindicates God, proclaiming him just in the penalty he
inflicts.
We see this in Achan's case, when Joshua said,
"My
son, give, I pray thee, glory to the Lord God of
what
thou hast done; hide it not from me" (Josh. vii.
19).
It is thus that, when we truly confess, we become
witnesses
for God--we testify that we have come to see
the
sin and its evil, which he declared that his pure eye
saw.
The original uses a word for confess, which in
another
form means to praise (hDAvat;hi
and hdAOh); and
in
the New Testament as well as the Old, the two acts
are
often reckoned the same.† The tribute to the holiness
of
the Lord, paid in confession, is praise to his name.
We
decrease; he increases.
"He shall bring his trespass-offering."
Some suppose
that
there were on this occasion, first the trespass-offer-
ing, and then a sin-offering. But not so: it ought
to be
rendered,
"He shall bring his offering;" the word MwAxA
being
used not as a specific term, but as a general term
for
any offering on account of sin. And it is thus that it
is
used by Isaiah (liii. 10), "When. thou shalt make his
soul
an offering for sin" (Owp;na
MwAxA MywitA).
The offering is to be "a female from the
flock." It
* There is no doubt but that the laying on of
the hand on the animal's head
involved
confession of sin. So common was confession, that John the Baptist's
practice
of insisting on confession of sin from all that came to his baptism excited
no
opposition. They were thus naturally led to understand what he meant by
telling
them to lay their sins on the "Coming one."
† See the same use of e]comologou?mai.
SINS OF INADVERTENCY CHAP. V 89
is
a less glaring sin than some others, such as chap. iv.
1-27,
and therefore a female, and a young one, is taken.
And
either a female kid, or a female lamb, may be chosen;
the
object being to fix the offerer's attention upon the
blood
shed for his sin, and not upon any quality in the
victim,
as might have been the result, had only, the lamb
been
allowed. His sin and its atonement is all that must
engage
the offerer.
Ver. 7. And if he be not able to bring a lamb, then
he shall bring,
for his trespass which he hath committed, two turtle-doves,
or
two young pigeons, unto the Lord; one for a sin-offering,
and
the other for a burnt-offering.
Here, again, we see the God of Israel
manifesting
himself
to be that very Saviour who "preached glad
tidings
to the poor." The two doves are allowed for
their
sake.
But why two? Is this not equivalent to an intima-
tion that one turtle-dove or pigeon would not
represent
the
Saviour? Is this not attaching importance to the
mere
material of the sacrifice? The answer to these
questions
leads us to a very interesting view of the
Lord's
tender regard to the feelings of the poor of his
people.
There is no importance attached to the mere
number,
considered
in itself; for in chap. i. 15, there was only
one
turtle-dove sacrificed; and it was sufficient as a
type,
and equivalent to the one bullock or lamb. But
here
and elsewhere, where two doves are offered, there is
a
special reason why two are chosen. The one is always
for
a sin-offering, and the other for a burnt-offering.
Now,
in the sin-offering, when it was a lamb or the like,
there
were portions left for the use of the priest, after
the
sacrifice was offered; and these portions, received
90 SINS
OF INADVERTENCY CHAP. V
and
feasted on by the priest, were equivalent to a declar-
ation of the complete removal of the sin, since the
priest
himself
could thus fearlessly use them. But there was
no
room for this being done when a turtle-dove was
offered.
There were no portions for the priest to feast
upon.
Hence, in order that the poor worshipper might
not
lose this consoling part of the type, he is told to offer
a
second turtle-dove as a burnt-offering. And in this
latter
offering, the Lord himself directly receives all, and
pronounces
all to be a "sweet savour" (chap. i. 17); so
that
the poor saint gets even a more hearty assurance of
his
offering being accepted, than does another who only
gets
this assurance by means of the priest's receiving his
portion
to feast upon, and seeing the priest's household
feast
thereon.
Ver. 8, 9. And he shall bring them unto the priest, who
shall offer that
which is for the sin-offering first, and wring off his head
front
his neck, but shall not divide it asunder. And he shall
sprinkle
of the blood of the sin-offering upon the side of the altar;
and
the rest of the blood shall be wrung out at the bottom of
the
altar.
There is some difference in the ceremony,
observed
here
in slaying the turtle-dove from that of chap. i. 14.
The
head is to be wrung off, yet so as not to separate it
from
the body. It would hang down upon the lifeless
body,
the blood also dropping upon its white clean
plumage.
Was it meant to be a type of Jesus bowing
his
head as he gave up the ghost? His head, bleeding
with
the thorns that had crowned him, dropped upon his
bosom
as the sting of death entered his holy frame.
There
may be a farther type. The Passover lamb, of
which
not a bone was broken, prefigured Jesus as one
not
a bone of whose body should be broken;" and yet,
SINS OF INADVERTENCY CHAP. V 91
at
the same time, it prefigured the complete keeping and
safety
of Christ's body the Church; as it is written, in
Psalm
xxxiv. 20, "He keepeth all his bones; not one of
them
is broken." So also here; the bowing of the
Saviour's head seems prefigured--not too small a
circum-
stance
for an Evangelist to record, and for the Father to
remember,
regarding the well-beloved Son; but there
may
also be herein a type of the glorious truth, that
Christ
and his body the Church cannot be separated.
The
head and the body must be left undivided.
In chapter i. 15,
there is no mention of the sprinkling
of
any of the blood upon the altar. But here some of
it
is first sprinkled on the side of the altar, then the rest
wrung
out at the bottom. The sprinkling on the altar's
side
was quite sufficient to declare life taken; and as the
second
dove would have its blood wrung out over the side
of
the altar, there was a fitness in making this difference.
At
the same time, it chews us how sprinkling a part or
pouring
out the whole, express equally the same truth;
just
as in baptism, the symbol is equally significant,
whether
the water be sprinkled on the person or the
person
plunged into the water.
Ver. 10. And he shall offer the second for a burnt-ofering, accord-
ing to the
manner; and the priest shall make an atonement
for him, for his sin which he hath sinned,
and it shall be for-
given him.
"Thus shall the priest make an atonement
for him
[cleansing
him] from the sin which he hath sinned."*
The
poor saint has full and ample testimony given to the
completeness
of his offering. The one great ocean
Christ
ONCE suffered"--"one sacrifice " (Heb. x. 12)
* This seems to be the force of OtxF.AHame here and ver. 6. It is a constructio
praegnans, as in ver. 16, Nmi
xFHA.
92 SINS
OF INADVERTENCY CHAP. V
makes
the bullock appear as insignificant as the turtle-
dove.
The waves of the sea cover every shallow pool.
Ver. 11. But if he be not able to bring two
turtle-doves, or two
young pigeons; then he that sinned shall bring for his
offering
the tenth part of an ephah of fine
four for a sin-offering: he
shall put no oil upon it, neither shall he put any
frankincense
thereon; for it is a sin-offering.
The Lord descends even to the poorest of all,
those
who
had no lamb to spare. He provides for the Lazaruses
of
ing, in the very spirit of love wherein Jesus spoke
of them.
It
is Jesus who, as Jehovah, arranges these types for the
comfort
of his afflicted people.
The burnt-offering was never allowed to be of
any
inanimate
thing. For in that great type of the Saviour,
blood
must flow. It must exhibit life taken, and the
sentence,
"Thou shall surely die," executed. The sacri-
fice which was the groundwork of all the rest must
exhibit
death.
But this point being settled and established, any
danger
of misapprehension is removed. Whatever may
afterwards
be the varieties permitted in the forms of
offering,
yet at the threshold the necessity for the shedding,
of
blood in order to remission must be declared and tes-
tified (Heb. ix. 22). But now there is here a
permission
granted--a
permission which cannot be misunderstood,
since
its application is limited to this one particular class
of
persons, and for special reasons--a permission to bring
an
offering of fine four, when the man is too poor to
bring
two turtle-doves or young pigeons. This meat-
offering
is expressly spoken of as not the strict and proper
offering,
but merely a substitute for that better kind.
* Socinians in vain
try to make a handle of this case; for if ever there
was
an instance where it could be said, "Exceptio probat regulam,"
it is here.
SINS OF INADVERTENCY CHAP. V 93
And,
as remarked by Magee, the poor man would look
forward
to the day of atonement to complete what this
was
a substitute for, He is then to take a handful of the
fine
wheat of the land of his
wheat
of that land would furnish enough; and every
ite had some family inheritance. An omer, or the tenth
part
of an ephah, is the quantity; just the very quantity
of
manna that sufficed for each day's support. Probably
the
poor man, who needed to bring his offering for a sin
committed,
was thus taught to give up just his food for
that
day--fasting before the Lord.
As in the Jealousy-offering (Numb. v.), no oil
or frank-
incense
must be put upon it; for the very intention of it
is
to present to the Lord the person and substance of the-
offerer (see chap. ii. 1) as altogether defiled--a
mass of
sin!
No doubt this new kind of sin-offering is
intentionally
permitted,
in order to shew some things that the animal
sacrifice
could not have shewn forth. It exhibits not the
soul
only (that is taken for granted when the body and
substance
are devoted), but all that belongs to the person
--his
body and his property--as needing to be redeemed
by
sacrifice, since it has become polluted. All is forfeited
--no
frankincense of sweet savour on it, no oil of conse-
cration.
Ver. 12, 13. Then shall he bring it to the priest, and
the priest
shall take his handful of it, even a memorial thereof, and
burn
it on the altar, according to the offerings made by fire
unto the
Lord: it is a sin-offering. And the priest shall make an
atonement for him, as touching his sin that he hath sinned
in
one of these, and it shall be forgiven him: and the remnant
shall be the priest's, as a meat-offering.
The memorial of this mass of sin is consumed in
the
94 SINS
OF INADVERTENCY CHAP. V
fire
of wrath; but the priest takes his portion, in order
to
shew that the sin is cleansed out from the mass.
Shall it not be thus at the resurrection
morning? The
body
now cleansed, and earth itself purged by fire? Then
is
man fully redeemed; his soul, his body, his inheritance
or
possessions. No sin left to bring in a secret curse! no
Gibeonite-blood lying hid in its bosom to bring on
sudden
and
unthought-of woes. No Achan-treasure in the tent-
floor,
provoking the eyes of the Lord's glory.
In looking back on this chapter concerning sins
of
inadvertency,
how awful is the view it presents of the
Lord's
jealousy! "His eyes are as a flame of fire;" and
he
"judges not according to the hearing of the ear," but
according
to the truth that remains untold. How great
the
provocation that his own saints give to him daily, by
touching
the unclean, and by other almost imperceptible
movements
of the heart towards evil. "Woe is me! I
am
undone; for I am a man of unclean lips, and I
dwell
among a people of unclean lips!" In such cases
we
need to take for ourselves the counsel that Cain re-
jected when the Lord said, "If thou doest well (sinnest
not)
shalt thou not be accepted? and if thou doest not
well
(sinnest), a sin-offering lieth
at thy door" (txF.AHa
fbero) (Gen. iv. 7). How
ancient is the grace of God!
How
old is that gracious saying, "These things write I
unto
you, that ye sin not; and if any man sin, we have
an
advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous;
and
he is the propitiation for our sins."
In these ancient days, there was the same grace
ex-
hibited to the sinner as there is under the New Testa-
ment. God held out forgiveness, full and immediate,
in
order
to allure the sinner, without delay, back to fellow-
SINS OF INADVERTENCY CHAP. V 95
ship
with himself. And as now, so then, many abused
this
grace. They used it not to cleanse their conscience,
but
to lull it asleep. Of these Solomon is supposed to
complain,*
in Prov. xiii. 6, "Wickedness perverteth the
sin-ofering" (txFA.Ha
Jl.esaT;). Nevertheless, the truth of
God
stood sure; "righteousness preserved the perfect."
* See Faber on
Sacrifice.
CHAPTER V--CHAPTER VI
THE TRESPASS-OFFERING
"Whatsoever
things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever
things are just,
whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely,
whatsoever things are of
good report .... think on these things. ... and
the God of peace shall
be with you."--Phil.
iv. 8, 9
Ver. 14. And the Lord spake
unto Moses, saying, If a soul
commit a trespass,--
MANY
of the best writers, such as Outram, come to no
definite
conclusion as to the difference between the sin-
offering
and the trespass-offering. But we are satisfied,
on
the whole, that the trespass-offering (MwAxA) was offered
in
cases where the sin was more private, and confined to
the
individual's knowledge. The sin was known only to
the
man himself; and hence it was less hurtful in its
effects.
We have seen that chapter v. 6 is no contradic-
tion tion to this especial
use of the word, as MwAxA was origi-
nally as general in its sense as xFAHA; and in Isaiah liii.
10,
either it is used in that same general way, or, if
meant
to be more special, the sense will be, "When thou
shah
make his soul an offering for sins which no one
ever
saw him commit; for he had done no violence, nor
was
deceit in his mouth."
THE TRESPASS-OFFERING CHAPT.
V 97
The sin-offering, being of a more public nature,
was on
that
account more fitted to be the usual type of Christ's
offering.
It was both public and definite.
The trespass-offering was always a ram. It was
thus
fitted
to remind Israel of Abraham's offering Isaac, when
the
ram was substituted. The blood of it was always
put
"on the sides" of the altar; not on the horns, as in
the
case of the sin-offering, where the offering was more
of
a public nature, and needed to be held up to all.
The cases here are--
1. Fraud toward God in respect to things in his
worship.
2. Fraud towards man. The instances given are speci-
mens of wrong done by the trespasser to the first
and
second
tables of the law.
Perhaps it was too much for a frail mortal to
hear the
Lord
speak long. There was a short interval between
the
last revelation of the will of the Lord, and this that
followed
it. Silence reigned through the
under
the beams of the bright cloud of glory, Moses
would
sit down, and trace on his tablets the directions
just
received. And now the voice of the Lord spoke
again--the
same voice that afterwards said to John in
things
which are, and the things which shall be here-
after."It then declared of each
church of
know
thy works." It is the voice of the same holy and
jealous,
yet gracious and tender Priest, the same true and
faithful
Witness. The voice said--
Ver. 15. If a soul commit a trespass, and Sin through
ignorance,
in the holy things of the Lord; then he shall bring for his
trespass unto the Lord a ram without blemish out of the
flocks,
with thy estimation by shekels of silver, after the shekel
of the
sanctuary, for a trespass-offering.
98 THE
TRESPASS-OFFERING CHAP. V
That we may see the sort of sins meant here, let
us
refer
to a special case. The class of sins here is transgres-
sions in regard to the holy things of the Lord. Now,
in
Ecclesiastes
v. 6, we have such a case. "Suffer not thy
mouth
to cause thy flesh to sin; neither say thou before
the
angel, that it was an error (hgAgAw;,, as here): wherefore
should
God be angry at thy voice, and destroy the work of
thine hands?" The wish to be spoken well of, and
to be-
come
eminent for piety in the eyes of the people and priest,
led
this man, while attending public worship in the temple,
to
vow with his lips more than he could, or more than he
really
wished to give. By this rash vow, he came under
the
sin mentioned in this chapter, ver. 4. But this is
not
all.
When the priest* came (see 1 Sam. ii. 13) to take
his
share of the offering according to the law, the man
was
tempted to deny that he had vowed so much; and
thus
he fell into the sin of trespass; mentioned in ver.
15
of
this chapter, inasmuch as he withholds what he promised
to
the house of God. God will destroy his prosperity,
unless
such a man forthwith bring the trespass-offering.
Similar
cases might be given; thus, if a man eat the
first-fruits
(Exod. xxxiv. 26), or shear the first-born
sheep
(Deut. xv. 19)--(Ainsworth), he is to bring "a
ram
without blemish out of the flock." He is to choose
one
of the most valuable of his flock, a type of him who
was
"chosen out of the people," "one that was mighty"
(Ps.
lxxxix. 19). It was to be costly; it must not be
of
an inferior sort, but (Deut. xxxii. 14) of that sort which
were
"rams of the breed of
estimate
the value according to the standard of the sanc-
* The angel or messenger seems to be the priest
himself. So he is called in
Malachi
ii. 7. And if so, is it not with a reference to the jealous angel in Exod.
xxxii.
34? The priest is his representative, presiding over the temple.
THE TRESPASS-OFFERING CHAPT.
V 99
tuary. Probably we are hereby taught the costliness
of
the
Redeemer's offering.
Consider the "estimation." It was not
every offering
that
would answer the great end; it must be a costly,
precious
offering--the precious blood of the Son of God
(2
Pet. i. 19). Who can tell how high it was estimated
in
the sanctuary above, where not one spot of sin ever
found
a rest in the most secret heart of one ministering
spirit?
The question is asked, Is this one offering suffi-
cient for the sinner? The Holy One applies the test
of
his
law, and measures it by his own holy nature, and finds
it
such that he declares, "I am well pleased;" "I lay in
made
it honourable."
But, 2. Was it such as reached the case of
others?
Yes;
it was meant for others. He who wrought it out
was
a surety. His body was "prepared" for the sake of
others.
His eye ran down with tears for others. The
words
such as never man spake, were for others, "He
suffered,
the Just for the unjust."
3. But may I use it? Yes, not only you may, but
you
must
use it, or perish.
Ver. 16. And he shall make amends for the harm that
he bath
done in the holy thing, and shall add the fifth part
thereto,
and give it unto the priest: and the priest shall make an
atonement for him with the ram of the trespass-offering, and
it
shall be forgiven him.
The trespasser is to be no gainer by defrauding
God's
house.
He is to suffer, even in temporal things, as a
punishment
for his sin. He is to bring, in addition to
the
thing of which he defrauded God, money to the
extent
of one-fifth of the value of the thing. This was
given
to the priest as the head of the people in things of
100 THE
TRESPASS-OFFERING CHAP. V
God,
and representative of God in holy duties. It was
to
be a double tithe because of the attempt to defraud
God.*
We shall never be gainers by stinting our time
and
service in the worship of God. What we withdraw
from
him, he will withdraw from us in another way.
Besides,
the very fact of cherishing such an idea in our
minds
will cause the Lord to veil his grace and glory
from
our view until we have anew sought him by the
blood
of Jesus. And in the meantime, the sorrow and
darkness
of our heart will teach us that it is a bitter
thing
to depart from the Lord.
But there is something in this part of the
ordinance
far
more significant still. It seems to exhibit the require-
ments ments of God in order
to a true atonement. Atonement
must
consist--
1. Of restitution of the principal--restoring
all that
was
lost. The injury done is to be made up by the per-
son
submitting to give back every item he took away.
2. Of the addition of more. There must be also a
making
up of the wrong done, by the person suffering
loss,
as a recompence for the evil. In these two pro-
visions,
do we not see set forth in symbol the great fact
that
God in atonement must get back all the honour that
his
law lost for a time by man's fraud; and also must
have
the honour of his law vindicated by the pay-
ment of an amount of suffering? The active obedience
of
Christ gave the one ; his passive obedience provided
the
other.
These principles being thus set forth and agreed
to, the
ram
was brought forward, wherein was exhibited the per-
* The tithe regularly paid was an acknowledgment
that God had a right to
the
things tithed; and this double tithe was an acknowledgment, that in conse-
quence of this attempt to defraud him, his right must
be doubly acknowledged.
THE TRESPASS-OFFERING CHAP. V 101
son that was to be the giver of atonement. A ram "out
of the flock," even as Christ was "one chosen out of the
people" (Ps. lxxxix. 19).
Ver. 17. And if a soul sin, and commit any of these things which
are forbidden to be done by the commandments of the Lord;
though he wist it not, yet is he guilty, and shall bear his;
iniquity.
This is a remarkable passage in proof of the awful
sin that may be committed through ignorance--"Though
he wist it not, yet is he guilty." Knowledge was within
his reach in this case; for the things spoken of are mat-
ters connected with sanctuary worship. It is even such a
case as Paul's, whose ignorance was no excuse for his sin,
since he might have inquired and known.*
The cases referred to here are evidently those wherein
holy things, or things connected with worship, were neg-
lected or defectively performed. It is that class of cases
wherein--it may be through ignorance--the Lord was
defrauded of what was due in his worship.
Ver. 18, 19. And he shall bring a ram without blemish out of
the flock, with thy estimation, for a trespass-offering, unto the
priest: and the priest shall make an atonement for him con-
cerning his ignorance wherein he erred, and wilt it not; and it
shall be forgiven him. It is a trespass-offering: he hath cer-
tainly trespassed against the Lord.
How emphatic is the rehearsal of his sin--"Atonement
for him concerning his ignorance wherein he erred, and
wist it not;" and again, "He hath certainly trespassed
against the Lord;" though men would have been ready to
treat it as a light matter!
* Evidently, in 1 Tim. i. 13, we are to read thus: “Putting me into the
ministry, who was before a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and injurious, though
I obtained mercy. For I did all this ignorantly in unbelief," q.d. for my igno-
rance and unbelief (both equally inexcusable) led me to these excesses.
102 THE TRESPASS-OFFERING CHAP, VI
into the Lord's revealed will. By treating ignorance as a
sin of such magnitude, the Lord made provision among
his people for securing a thorough and continual search
into his mind and will; and thus, no doubt, family
instruction was universal in every tent in the wilderness,
and the nation were an intelligent as well as a peculiar
people.
(CHAP. VI. 1-7 )
Ver. 1. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying,--
There was silence again in the
had recorded the above precepts bearing on Jehovah's
own special worship. And when these trespasses against
the first table of the law had been declared and marked,
the voice of the Lord was again heard. We may recog-
nise the same voice that spoke on that
for here is the same principle of broad, holy exactness in
applying the law as in Matt. v. The mind of the Father
and of his Son is one and the same as to the extent of
the law, even as it is alike in love to the transgressor.
Ver. 2, 3. If a soul sin, and commit a trespass against the Lord,
and lie unto his neighbour in that which was delivered him to
keep, or in fellowship, or in a thing taken away by violence, or
hath deceived his neighbour; or hath found that which was lost,
and lieth concerning it, and sweareth falsely; in any of all
these that a man doeth, sinning therein:--
Here is a specimen selected of the common forms in
which defrauding others may occur. There is first a
temptation mentioned, to which friends are exposed with
one another in private intercourse. A man asks his
friend to keep something for him; or, in the wider accep-
THE TRESPASS-OFFERING CHAPT. VI 103
tation of the original term (NOdqAp;), gives a neighbour a
trust to manage for him of any kind, or commits to his
care for the time, any article. The LXX have used the
word "paraqhkh," which, in 2 Tim. i. 12, is rendered,
“What I have committed to him." Anything lent to
another is included; a tool, like the prophet's borrowed
axe (2 Kings vi. 5), or a sum of money left in a neigh-
bour's keeping (Exod. xxii. 7); in short, any "stuff"
(Exod. xxii. 7), or articles (MyliKe). A lent book, or bor-
rowed umbrella, would come under this law; and how
few have the sincere honesty of that son of the prophets,
in 2 Kings vi. 5, vexed because the thing injured in their
hands was a borrowed thing!--"Alas! my master, for it
was borrowed!" The Lord expects, in such case, com-
plete disinterestedness; the man is to do to others as he
would have others do to him. Any denial of having
received the thing, any appropriation of it to himself, any
carelessness in the keeping of it, is a trespass in the eye
of God. You have wronged God in wronging your
neighbour.
The case of "fellowship," or partnership, refers to the
transactions of public life; not, however, to openly un-
lawful acts, but to acts lawful in appearance, while selfish
in reality. This points specially to business transactions,
where there ought to be the utmost disinterestedness, one
partner giving more scrupulous attention to the interests
of the other than to his own, mortifying his jealous self-
love by his regard to his partner's concerns. This is the
generous morality of the God of Israel. The same head
would include the conscientious observances of government
regulations or commercial laws, as to taxes on goods.
These regulations being understood principles on which
trade is carried on, are really of the nature of "fellow-
104 THE TRESPASS--OFFERING CHAP. VI
ship." So also bargains in trade; though not many are
so jealous as Abraham in Gen. xxiii., to avoid even the
appearance of wronging others. Most are as Prov. xx. 14.
“A thing taken by violence,” includes cases of oppres-
sion or hardship, where mere power deals with weakness.
Such was Naboth's case (1 Kings xxi. 2); such was Isaac's
(Gen. xxvi. 4).
"Or hath deceived his neighbour.” The word qwafA is
rightly rendered, in the Septuagint, h]dikhse. It speaks of
another form of oppression--"hath deceitfully oppressed."
There are cases of strong, but secret terror, as when a
landlord uses his pecuniary superiority to constrain a
tenant's vote, or force a dependant to attend a particular
place of worship. It exists, too, where a mistress thought-
lessly gives too much work to her servants, or where a
farmer exacts unceasing labour, from morning to night,
at the hands of his ploughmen, or where a shopkeeper's
business is carried on at such a rate that his apprentices
have no calm rest of body or soul. In another shape, a
Jew was guilty of this trespass if, in using the permission
(Deut. xxiii. 24, 25) to pluck grapes, or ears of corn, as
he passed his neighbour's grounds, he took more than he
would have done had he been in his own vineyard or
corn fields.
“Or hath found that which was lost, and lieth concern-
ing it.” Unconcerned at the anxiety it may have given
to the loser, the man refuses to part with what he has
found. This is surely selfishness in the extreme. But it
is so, also, if the finder is not willing to hear of an owner,
glad only at his own advantage, and saying, "The owner
may never miss it--God has thrown it into my hands."
The Lord teaches us not to build up our joy on the loss
or sorrow of others.
THE TRESPASS-OFFERING CHAP, VI 105
Such is the kind care of the God of Israel. Is he not
still "The Eagle" over them, stirring up her nest, and flut-
tering over her young? He teaches his family to be full
of love-superiors, inferiors, equals. He would infuse the
holy feelings of heaven into the camp of
society regulated by the Lord is blessed society, for his
own love flows through it all, and is the very joints and
bands. Hence it is that a sin against a neighbour, in one
of these points, is a "trespass against the Lord" (ver. 1).
The selfish man is an unholy man, altogether unlike God.
Yet earth is full of such. When men are happy them-
selves, they take no thought of others' misery. When at
ease, they disregard the pain of others. Some even relieve
distress out of subtle selfishness, seeking thereby to be
free to indulge themselves with less compunction. Not so
the Lord. The eternal Son comes forth from the bosom
of the Blessed, and, for the sake of the vilest, dives
into the depths of misery. "He restored what he took
not away," and "delivered him that without cause was
his enemy." And in proportion as we feel much of this
love of God to us, we shall feel much love to him, and to
our brother also (1 John iv. 20).
Ver. 4, 5. Then it shall be, because he hath sinned, and is guilty,
that he shall restore that which he took violently away, or the
thing which he hath deceitfully gotten, or that which was deli-
vered him to keep, or the lost thing which he found, or all that
about which he hath sworn falsely; he shall even restore it in
the principal, and shall add the fifth part more thereto, and
give it unto him to whom it appertaineth, in the day of his
trespass-offering.
Patrick renders ver. 4, "If he sin and acknowledge his
guilt;" for if his case were one where witnesses convicted
him, then Exod. xxii. 7-9 held good. The case of
106 THE TRESPASS-OFFERING CHAP. VI
Zaccheus, on the day of his, coming to Jesus ("the day
of his trespass-offering" surely), illustrates this restitution
as an attendant upon forgiveness. When the Lord forgave
him, the same Lord also inclined him to restore what he
had unjustly taken, and to give back far more than he
had taken.
The fifth part is given, in addition to the principal,
just as in the case of holy things being; fraudulently with-
held. It is a double tithe (two-tenths), and so is equiva-
lent to a double acknowledgment of the person's right to
the thing, of which he had been, for a time, unjustly de-
prived. See chap. v. 15, 16.
No doubt this exceeding jealousy on the part of God
in maintaining the rights of men, and exhibiting such
strict equity, was intended to display to the world what
his own holy character is. The most impartial and ex-
tensive justice is here exhibited. And his demand for
restitution shews that the Lord will maintain his violated
rights to the uttermost. It further proves, that while he
requires (as John proclaimed, Luke iii. 8, 10-14) repent-
ance and amendment, still it is not these that in any degree
satisfy the Lord; for there is, in addition to the restoring of
the principal, a new demand by the law, for the very act of
attempting to defraud it--one-fifth part beyond the former
demand! Thus was
ment of Divine claims in the person of Immanuel; and
thus were they shewn what must be the infinite merit of
him who should be able to restore all that had been taken
away from his God!
Ver. 6, 7. And he shall bring his trespass-offering unto the Lord,
a ram without blemish out of the flock, with thy estimation, for
a trespass-offering unto the priest: and the priest shall make
an atonement for him before the Lord; and it shall be for-
THE TRESPASS-OFFERING CHAPT. VI 107
given him, for any thing of all that he hath done, in trespassing
therein.
"For any of all the things"--thus proclaiming that
"the blood of Jesus cleanseth from all sin." The case of
presumptuous sins is not referred to here, for these in-
volved a disregard, in the offender, to the very offerings
that could exhibit pardon to his conscience. But this
section ends with the proclamation of free forgiveness
from all manner of sin. The Lord would thus at once
allure the sinner from his transgression, and lead him to
the immediate joy of reconciliation. It is the surest and
speediest way to lead him out of his former path of guilt.
“There is forgiveness with thee, that thou mayest be
feared.”
With
meaning or reason in God's appointments. Want of true
conviction of sin made them despise these types, while the
godly, who felt their loins filled with a grievous disease,
found therein their daily refreshment. This is the true.
sense of Prov. xiv. 9, when properly rendered--"Fools
make a mock of the trespass-offering, but with the righ-
teous it is in esteem." The Septuagint seem to have had a
glimpse of this meaning, for they use "kaqarismo>j" for
MwAxA, and they render NOcrA, "dekto>j." The godly cherished
these typical delineations of atonement, while the careless,
earthly-minded Israelite saw nothing in them to desire.
None go to the hiding-place who fear no storm. The
stream flows by unheeded when the traveller on its banks
is not thirsty. The whole will not use the physician.
Sense of sin renders Jesus precious to the soul. How
Peter loved the risen Saviour, who relieved him of the
load of his denial! A sight of wrath to come gives a new
aspect to every spiritual thing. In
108 THE TRESPASS-OFFERING CHAP. VI
destroying angel's sword would make
blood. Ishmael might have mocked at the ram caught in
the thicket; but not so Isaac, who had been bound with
the cords of death. It is only "fools" that will "mock
at the trespass-offering;" with the righteous it is held in
unspeakable esteem. Their song is, "Thanks be unto
God for his unspeakable gift!"
CHAPTER VI 8 -CHAPTER VII
Special Rules for the Priests who minister at
the Altar of God.
"God .. hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to
us the ministry of reconciliation. For he hath made him to be sin for us,
who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in
him."--2 Cor. v. 18, 21
REGARDING THE WHOLE BURNT-OFFERING
Ver. 8, 9. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Command
Aaron and his sons, saying, This is the law of the burnt-offer-
ing: It is the burnt-offering, because of the burning upon the
altar all night unto the morning, and the fire of the altar shall
be burning in it.
THE ground traversed over in chapters i., ii., iii., iv., v.,
is now re-traversed, but for a quite different object. Sup-
plemental directions to the priests, in regard to their part
in the offering of the sacrifices, is the object in view.
But this gives opportunity for the typifying of some most
important truths.
"The law of the burnt-offering," or of things to be
observed in offering it, is first stated. Perhaps, in ver. 9,
we should read the parenthesis thus--"As for the burnt
110 SPECIAL RULES
offering, it is to be burning* on the altar all night until
the morning; and the fire of the altar must be kept
burning on it." However, retaining our rendering, we
have the fact, that the fire must be kept burning the whole
night long.
The Holy One speaks again from the
now tells some of the more awful thoughts of his soul.
His words reveal views of sin and righteousness that ap-
pear overwhelmingly awful to men. His eternal justice,
flaming forth against all iniquity, is declared to
the fire of the altar. This fire is never to be extinguished;
"for every one of his righteous judgments endureth for
ever" (Ps. cxix. 160). It burns all night long--an em-
blem of the sleeplessness of hell, where "they have no
rest, day nor night"--and of the ever-watchful eye of
righteousness that looks down on this earth.
Perhaps it was intended to exhibit two things:--
1. "The smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever
and ever . . . . tormented with fire and brimstone in
presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the
Lamb" (Rev. xiv. 10, compared with ver. 18). The whole
camp saw this fire, burning in the open court all night
long. "So shall you perish," might an Israelitish father
say to his children, taking them to his tent door, and
pointing them, in the gloom and silence of night, to the
altar, "So shall you perish, and be for ever in the flames,
unless you repent!"
2. It exhibited, also, the way of escape. See, there is
a victim on the altar, on which these flames feed! Here
is Christ in our room. His suffering, seen and accepted
* Horsley renders hdAq;
same effect. See Ainsworth. Hengstenberg, on Ps. cii. 3, understands the word,
"the whole heap of fuel."
FOR THE PRIESTS CHAP. VI 111
by the Father, was held forth continually to the faith of
and token of the real sacrifice, did the eye of the Father
delight to rest night and day. It pleased him well to see
his justice and his love thus met together there. And
the man of
sustained by this truth, which the straggling rays from the
altar gleamed into his tent.
Ver. 10. And the priest shall put on his linen garment, and his
linen breeches shall he put upon his flesh, and take up the ashes
which the fire hath consumed with the burnt-offering on the
altar, and he shall put them beside the altar.
The linen* garment is a type of purity, as we see in
the book of Revelation (xix. 8). The priest is the emblem
of the Redeemer in his perfect purity coming to the work
of atonement. The word for garment† means a suit of
clothes. It takes in the linen breeches, as well as all the
other parts of the priest's dress. His whole suit is to be the
garb of purity. It is not glory that is set forth; these are
not the "golden garments." It is holy humanity; it is
Jesus in humiliation, but without one stain of sin. There
is a special reason for the direction as to the linen breeches.
It is meant to denote the completeness of the purity that
clothes him; it clothes him to his very skin, and "covers
the flesh of his nakedness" (Exod. xxvi:ii. 42). It was
not only our unrighteousness, and our corrupt nature, that
Jesus was free from; but also from that other part of our
original sin, which consists in the imputed guilt of Adam.
The linen breeches that "covered the nakedness" of the
priest, lead us back at once to our first parents' sin, when
* The word is dbA not ww,.. The latter is a finer sort, supposed to be silk.
† dma, the O in which, in the opinion of Ewald, is merely the sign of the
Status Constr., as in OtyHi.
112 SPECIAL RULES
they were naked and ashamed in the garden, after the
Fall. Here we see this sin also covered. He who comes
to atone for all our sins has himself freedom from all--
completely pure.
"He shall take up the ashes which the fire has con-
sumed," i.e. the ashes of that which the fire has consumed,
viz. the wood. By the figure which grammarians call
ellipsis, or breviloquence, "ashes" is used for the mate-
rial out of which ashes came; as Isaiah (xlvii. 2) speaks of
grinding "meal."--(Ainsworth.) The wood was under-
neath the burnt-offering.* This being done, the ashes
were to be placed by themselves, for a little time, "beside
the altar." All eyes would thus see them and take notice
of them, before they were carried out into a clean place.
Probably there were two reasons for this action.
1. The fire was thus kept clear and bright, the ashes
being removed. God thereby taught them that he was
not careless as to this matter, but required that the type.
of his justice should be kept full and unobscured.
2. The ashes were shewn for the purpose of making it
manifest that the flame had not spared the victim, but
had turned it into ashes. It was not a mere threatening
when the angels foretold that
to be destroyed for their sin; their doom (2 Pet. ii. 6) is
declared to have come on them, "turning them to ashes."
So here, all that was threatened is fulfilled. There the
ashes lie; any eye may see them. The vengeance has
been accomplished! The sacrifice is turned into ashes.”
Justice has found its object! The lightning has struck
* Another rendering is, “The ashes of the fire that has consumed the burnt-
offering on the altar."--(Horsley.) But this requires a transposition of the words.
May it not be, "He shall take up the ashes when the fire consumes the burnt-
offering on the altar?"
FOR THE PRIESTS CHAP. VI 113
the lightning-rod, and is now passed! View Ps. xx. 4 in -
this light--" Remember all thy offerings, and accept".
turn to ashes--"thy burnt-sacrifice." The Lord's arrows
are not pointless; he performs all his threatenings, for he
is holy. "0 Lord God of hosts, who is a strong Lord like
unto thee ? or to thy faithfulness round about thee" (Ps. lxxxix. 8).
Ver, 11. And he shall put of his garments, and put on other gar-
ments, and carry forth the ashes without the camp unto a clean
place.
The priest, coming out of the sanctuary, lays aside
these linen garments, and goes forth out of the camp in
another dress. These linen garments are now reckoned
polluted; the sin he carried in with him cleaves to them.
In another linen dress, therefore-another priestly suit*
--he goes on to the spot where the ashes were to be left,
as memorials of the curse having come on the victim.
May this be intended to shew that Christ, specially at his
death, was to be "numbered with the transgressors?" He
seemed to die as one who had no holiness, no righteous-
ness, no innocence--"He made his grave with the wicked".
But, casting off this appearance of being a transgressor, as
he cries, "It is finished," he is carried to a clean spot.
His surety-character appeared--he is buried in Joseph's
tomb.†
* Some think this must have been a dress of meaner materials than the
linen, to represent sin cleaving to him. But where do we ever read of such?
† Some propose to change the rendering of Isa. liii. 9, in order to bring out
explicitly the fact that Christ died among transgressors, but was buried with
the rich. But is there any ground for this proposed change? Whether the ori-
ginal admits of it, is doubtful; for few Jews will be satisfied with the rendering
of his tomb." It is obviously far better to keep the present render-
ing--
"He made his grave with the wicked (plural),
And with the rich (singular) in his death," i. e. when he died.
114 SPECIAL RULES
“Unto a clean place," as in chap. iv. 12. In after days
this clean place may have been some spot beyond the
walls of
ashes" is mentioned-a place which was used for this
purpose, and may have been at the very
the Great Sacrifice was offered, and its ashes laid.
Ver. 12. And the fire upon the altar shall be burning in it [i. e.
on the bosom of the altar]; it shall not be put out: and the
priest shall burn wood on it every morning, and lay the burnt-
offering in order upon it; and he shall burn thereon the fat
of the peace-offerings.
Formerly, the fact was mentioned of the fire never
being allowed to go out. Here there is mention made of
the manner in which it was kept, burning. The wood
At the hour of his death, behold the providence of God! A rich man, one of the
most honourable and esteemed in
ciple, unexpectedly appears at
exception the most singularly noble character introduced to us in the Gospels.
This rich man had been driven into concealment by the plots formed against him
by the Jews, on account of his defending Jesus in the Sanhedrim openly (Luke,
xxiii. 51). This is what John says (chap. six. 38)--"Being a disciple,"
“kekrumme<noj de> dia> to>n fo<bon tw?n ]Ioudai<wn"--not "SECRETLY," for it
is, not "kekrumme<nwj" (though even the adverb might mean, as in the Septuagint
of Jer. xiii. 17, "in secret places"), but "secreted," or forced to hide by reason
of their plots. He was the very contrast to timid Nicodemus, bold and unre-
served. Behold! then, this man suddenly returns to the city; and finding that
all is over, he boldly seeks the body of Jesus, his beloved Master. And next, he
and Nicodemus--two rich men, but the one all boldness, the other nervously
timid--lay the body in its silent tomb. And where is the tomb? " In the place
where he was crucifed" (John xix. 41); that is, at the very spot where crimi-
nals were put to death, and where they used to be buried. Extraordinary as it
may appear, this very spot was the spot where Joseph's new tomb was hewn out
of a rock! The stony sides of the tomb-the new tomb--"the clean place,"
where Jesus was laid--were part of the malefactor's hill. His dead body is
“with the rich man and with the wicked " in the hour of his death! His grave
is the property of a rich man; and yet the rocks which form the partition be-
tween his tomb and that of the other Calvary Malefactors, are themselves part
of
that in a way so unlikely, that no eye could have foreseen it but His, who fore-
ordained the whole?
FOR THE PRIESTS CHAP. VI 115
was to be supplied constantly in sufficient measure,
and the sacrifice laid thereon. There is an object for the
Divine justice to seize upon; and this victim must be
shewn every morning, exposed to that intolerable flame.
Christ bears the vehement heat of Jehovah's altar--the
reality of wrath.
There is no "putting out" of this fire.* "The fire is
not quenched," is Christ's own expression; perhaps in
reference to this type (Mark ix. 44). There will be no
putting out of these flames in eternity--no waters to
quench them--no interference of God's mercy to end
them. The company of their ungodly friends will not
“put out” any of the torments of the damned; nor shall
any intellectual efforts "put them out," by diverting
men's thoughts from their deserved doom. Christ's
agony is the proof of this. If ever God would have
“put out” one flame, it would have been in his case.
Yet he withheld no suffering--"all his waves" were
against him; he laid him in "the lowest pit."
Perhaps "burn the fat of the peace-offerings" is intro-
duced here to shew how the flame was to be fed. The
fat must feed it till it blazes bright and strong, casting its
light through the darkness, in view of all the camp. It
was an awful view of Divine justice; it figured out the
tremendous fierceness of almighty wrath. Yet inasmuch
as it is "the fat of peace-offerings," a discerning, believing
worshipper may find the elements of peace even here.
* In Song viii. 6, "vehement flame" is most generally understood to be
“the flame of Jehovah.” The love of Jesus is seen in proportion as we see
the heat of the wrath which he bore for us. "Love is strong as death--like the
flame of Jehovah," i. e. on the altar. How great was the sin of Ahaz (2 Chron.
Xxviii. 24) when lie shut up the temple! There was this ingredient in his guilt
he was attempting to extinguish the perpetual fire on the altar, as if thereby to hide
from his view the type of God's justice and a coming hell--a sin-avenging God.
116 SPECIAL RULES
The peace-offering on which that flame has fed declared
his reconciliation; so that he can read the assurance of
his acceptance even in these flames! Justice fully satis-
fied, and yet the worshipper standing in peace, is the
truth taught us by the blazing flame of this altar. "Our
God is a consuming fire."
Ver. 13. The fire shall ever be burning upon the altar; it shall
never go out.
Throughout, we are emphatically shewn that this fire
has no end. We are reminded of John's words, "The
wrath of God abideth on him" (John iii. 36), and Christ's
thrice-repeated declaration, "Where their worm dieth
not, and their fire is not quenched" (Mark ix.) The
word for "go out" is the same that elsewhere is rendered
"quenched" (hB,k;ti). The eternal justice of Jehovah
shall never cease to find fuel in hell; and never shall it
cease to find satisfaction in the Altar of the Great High
Priest. Hence we see that an everlasting righteousness
was what we needed (Dan. ix. 24). "Eternal redemp-
tion" is what has been obtained for us (Heb. ix. 12).
REGARDING THE MEAT-OFFERING
Ver. 14. And this is the law of the meat-offering: The sons of Aaron
shall offer it before the Lord, before the altar.
The duties of the priest are dwelt upon here. The
officiating priest shall take the meat-offering from the
worshipper, and shall present it. He shall do this
solemnly, coming up "before the altar," i. e. in front of
it, in sight of all the people who stand by. For thus the
dedication of all that the man has--body and property,
as well as soul--is publicly declared. All are witnesses
that now he is not his own.
FOR THE PRIESTS CHAP. VI 117
Ver. 15. And he shall take of it his handful, of the four of the meat-
offering, and of the oil thereof, and all the frankincense which
is upon the meat-offering, and shall burn it upon the altar for
a sweet savour, even the memorial of it, unto the Lord.
When the memorial (see chap. ii. 2) was taken and
burnt, the offerer saw a sight that refreshed his soul. He
saw the altar smoking, and felt the air breathing with his
accepted gift--"a savour of rest." It was on such occa-
sions as these that the priests exhibited salvation and its
results so fully to the comfort of the worshippers, that
“the saints shouted for joy” (Ps. cxxxii, 16).
Ver. 16. And the remainder thereof shall Aaron and his sons
eat: with unleavened bread shall it be eaten in the holy place;
in the court of the tabernacle of the congregation they shall eat
it.
It ought to be rendered, "Unleavened shall it be
eaten;"* that is, the remainder which Aaron and his
sons received as their part, shall be eaten in the form of
unleavened bread. There must not be anything in it that
would intimate sin or corruption; for since the memorial
has been offered, the remainder is reckoned pure, so pure
that it may be put into the hands of the priests as food,
and eaten on holy ground. It may present to us the fact,
that when Jesus was once offered as a "sweet savour of
rest," then what remained, viz. his body the Church, was
pure, and might be freely admitted to holy ground--to
heaven, and to all heavenly employments.
The "holy place" here, is the court of the tabernacle
(ver. 26), where the altar and laver stood. It is "holy" on
the same principle that Peter calls the hill of transfigu-
ration "the holy mount" (2 Pet. i. 18); and because the
same God was present there who made the place "holy
* a]zuma brwqhsetai (Sept.)--Eaten as unleavened. " Comedet absque
fermento" (Vulg.)
118 SPECIAL RULES
ground" to Moses at the bush (Exod. iii. 5). There is a
passage in Numbers (xviii. 10) where the court seems to
be called "most holy"—“In the most holy place shalt
thou eat it"--unless we render the words (as Horsley
proposes), "Among the most holy things thou shalt eat
it." Patrick's explanation of it, by a reference to the
holy chambers in Ezekiel xlii., is altogether out of the
question. It seems to be simply the holiness arising
from the Lord's presence, hallowing the courts where
such offerings were made, that is meant.
In Leviticus xxiv. 9, and elsewhere, it is again called
“the holy place." And no wonder; for it was "at the
door of the tabernacle" (vii. 31)--in other words, oppo-
site the altar, which was the prominent object in the view
of all in the courts, but specially of any at the entrance.
To this, allusion is made in Isa, lxii. 9, when thank-offer-
ings of corn and wine are spoken of as feasted on "in
the courts of my holiness."
Ver. 17. It shall not be baken with leaven. I have given it unto
them for their portion of my offerings made by fire: it is most
holy, as is the sin-offering, and as the trespass-offering.
They are directed not to use it as they might do bread
at their own dwellings: "There must be no leaven in it,
for it is a gift to them from me. Let it, then, derive its
sweetness and relish to their taste from the consideration
that it is my gift to them." This is truly like Hannah,
Samuel's mother: when, rejoicing after her son's birth, she
sings, not of her joy in her first-born, but of her joy in
him who gave her the rich gift--"My heart rejoiceth in
the Lord; mine horn is exalted in the Lord" (1 Sam, ii. 1),
There is here, also, a cheering notice of the full commu-
nion that subsists between God and his people--"I have
given it for THEIR portion, out of my offerings." As if
FOR THE PRIESTS CHAP. VI 119
there was an intercommunity of goods--of blessings--
between God and his people. He and they alike feast
upon the same holiness and purity, found in the Right-
eous One.
Ministers, and indeed all God's people, are here taught
not to consider the smallest service or offering as unim-
portant. Lest these "cakes," and "flour," and "baken
things” should be treated slightly, the Lord as solemnly
declared, “It is most holy, as is the sin--offering, and as
the trespass-offering."
Ver. 18. All the males among the children of Aaron shall eat of it.
It shall be a statute for ever in your generations concerning the
offerings of the Lord made by fire every one that toucheth them
shall be holy.
While all the males of Aaron's line might eat thereof,
every one must remember in all generations to do so
with deep reverence; for "every one (or everything) that
toucheth them shall be holy." Any person or thing
touching them was to be reckoned as set apart to holy
purposes, to be treated accordingly. Garments, vessels,
or the like, must be then considered as on holy ground;
and, accordingly, must be washed in clean water, as an
emblem of setting apart from common use. Persons, too,
that came in contact, must wash themselves, being, like
Moses at the bush, suddenly drawn into God's presence,
where they must put off the shoe.
What a circle of deep awe was thus drawn round the
altar and its offerings! "God is greatly to be feared in
the assembly of his saints, and to be had in reverence
of all that are about him" (Ps. lxxxix. 7). Nothing is
more blissful than God's presence, yet nothing more solem-
nising.
dreadful!" This is holy bliss; it is not as the world's joy.
120 SPECIAL RULES
Ver. 19, 20. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, This is the
offering of Aaron, and of his sons, which they shall offer unto
the Lord in the day when he is anointed; the tenth part of an
ephah of fine four, for a meat-offering perpetual, half of it in the
morning, and half thereof at night.
“A meat-offering perpetual” means, that this shall be
in all ages the manner of the priest's meat-offering. The
common priests and Aaron offered it at their first enter-
ing an office, that is, "the day when he is anointed."
They had been already told what to bring, in Exod.
xxix. 2, but they are told how to bring it--what cere-
monies to use in the bringing of it.
The priest's meat-offering was of “fine flour,” in "cakes
and wafers" (Exod. xxix. 2), and "baken in the pan"
(ver. 21). It thus contained a reference to the two most
common sorts of meat-offering mentioned in chap. ii. 1-6.
It was neither the richest nor the poorest,
The omer, or tenth part of the ephah, is fixed on as the
measure. It might remind them of the omer of manna
which they used daily to gather; and the omer of it kept
in the golden pot. When they remembered that manna,
would not their hearts naturally feel their obligations to
devote all their substance to him who gave them bread
from heaven, and was still commanding the blessing on
their fields and dwellings?
Ver. 21. In a pan it shall be made with oil; and when it is baken,
thou shalt bring it in: and the baken pieces of the meat-offer-
ing shalt thou offer for a sweet savour unto the Lord.
They were to bring it ready-baken, that is, prepared
in the form of cakes and wafers, as Exod. xxix. 2 directed,
and as chap. ii. 5 appoints in regard to things baken in
the pan.
The oil, and other particulars, have been noticed above.
The bringing it to the altar, all ready, may have been
FOR THE PRIESTS CHAP. VI 121
meant to teach the need of a fully-prepared offering--
nothing imperfect--if presented to the Lord for acceptance.
Ver. 22, 23. And the priest of his sons, that is anointed in his
stead, shall offer it: it is a statute for ever unto the Lord: it
shall be wholly burnt. For every meat-offering for the priest
shall be wholly burnt: it shall not be eaten.
The ministering high priest already in office presented
this offering of the sons of Aaron on the day of their
consecration.
It is particularly declared that it must be "wholly
burnt"--"not eaten"--because it was a priest's offering
(see ver. 30 also). This prefigured, no doubt, the truth
that Christ gave Himself, entirely and completely, as the
offering. This type refers to the Saviour alone, not to
his people. It is speaking only of the Head, not of the
members. He who was his people's priest, in giving
himself, gave himself wholly, soul and body, to the con-
suming flame. "Our God is a consuming fire:" and that
fire withered his spirit as he bore the curse. This meat-
offering was wholly burnt, because it is the meat-offering
of the priest, who is the type of Jesus.
REGARDING THE SIN-OFFERING
Vex. 24, 25. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak un-
to Aaron and to his sons, saying, This is the law of the sin-
offering: In the place where the burnt-offering is killed shall
the sin-offering be killed before the Lord: it is most holy.
It must be brought solemnly before the Lord, like the
great burnt-offering, and killed on the same spot, on the
north side of the altar (i. 11). It is to one and the same
atonement that all these sacrifices refer.
“It is most holy." All sacrifices were to be regarded
with awful reverence. For it was as if the worshippers
122 SPECIAL RULES
were standing at the cross, where the Marys stood, and
saw the Saviour die. Or like the heavenly host, when
they saw the disembodied soul ("the blood was the life")
of the Redeemer come in before the Father, at the moment
the last mite was paid, and he had cried, "It is finished."
Was there ever such an hour in heaven? or shall there
ever be such an hour in earth or heaven? Even in the
act of accepting the atonement made, how solemnly does
the soul feel that receives it! See Isaiah, when the live
coal touched his lips. What, then, must have been the
hour when atonement itself was spread out complete?
The hour when a lost sheep returns is solemn; but what
is this to the hour when the Shepherd himself returned?
Ver. 26. The priest that offereth* it for sin shall eat it; in the holy
place shall it be eaten, in the court of the tabernacle of the
congregation.
The Lord, who "by himself purged away sin," holds
communion with the once sinful man. He accepts the
offerer who presents this sacrifice. In Hosea iv. 8, this
rite is referred to--"They eat up the sin-offering of my
people" (txF.AHa); and then "lift up their hearts to their
iniquity." The degenerate priests one moment engaged
in duty, and the next ran back to sin.
Ver. 27, 28. Whatsoever shall touch the flesh thereof shall be holy:
and when there is sprinkled of the blood thereof upon any
garment, thou shalt wash that whereon it was sprinkled in the
holy place. But the earthen vessel wherein it is sodden shall
be broken: and if it be sodden in a brasen pot, it shall be both
scoured and rinsed in water.
How awful is atoning blood! Even things without
life, such as garments, are held in dreadful sacredness if
* htAxo xFe.Ham;ha NheKoha. May it be, "Who maketh it sin;" i. e. by thus offer-
ing it, he makes it a mass of sin? See this use of the word in chap. ix. 15.
FOR THE PRIESTS CHAP. VI 123
this blood touch them. No wonder, then, that this earth,
on which fell the blood of the Son of God, has a sacred-
ness in the eye of God. It must be set apart for holy
ends, since the blood of Jesus has wet its soil. And as
the earthen vessel, within which the sacrifice was offered,
must be broken, and not used for any meaner end again;
so must our Earth be decomposed and new-moulded, for
it must be kept for the use of him whose sacrifice was
offered there. And as the brazen vessel must be rinsed
and scoured, so must this earth be freed from all that
dims its beauty, and be set apart for holy ends. It must
be purified and reserved for holy purposes; for the blood
of Jesus has dropt upon it and made it more sacred than
any spot, except where he himself dwells. "My holy
mountain" (Isa. xi. 9), is the name it gets from himself,
when he is telling how he means to cleanse it for his
own use.
Ver. 29, 30. All the males among the priests shall eat thereof
it is most holy. And no sin-offering, whereof any of the blood
is brought into the tabernacle of the congregation, to reconcile
withal in the holy place, shall be eaten; it shall be burnt in
the fire.
Again the sacredness of it is declared. It seems
as if nothing was so fitted to teach us holiness as com-
plete atonement. "He sitteth between the cherubim,"
says Ps. xcix. 1, looking down on the sprinkled blood;
therefore, "Let the earth be moved."
The sin-offerings are the class of sacrifices mentioned
as "those whereof any of the blood is brought into the
tabernacle, to reconcile withal in the holy place." Now,
these will be found to be the same sin-offerings that were
"burnt without the camp" (Heb. xiii. 11). All of which
specially and peculiarly prefigured the entireness of the
124 SPECIAL RULES
Saviour's work (see chap. iv. 12). On this account they
are never to be eaten, but all consumed; as observed in
a similar case (ver. 23). On some occasions the Lord is
pleased to exhibit parts of the truth separately, withdraw-
ing our view, for the sake of deeper impressiveness, from
all but one point at a time. This seems to be done here.
We are here led to notice the entireness and complete-
ness of the offering, apart from the results of restoring
fellowship between the sinner and his God, which "eating"
would have intimated. The transfer of the offerer's guilt
to the victim was so complete that the victim is altogether
polluted--all "made sin." Hence nothing of it what-
soever must be used; the fire must thoroughly consume
it all. Thus we behold the debt and the gold that pays
it, all told down on the floor of the holy place! What a
debt! What a payment! The last mite is there! Behold
the demands of a holy God! And these all met and
satisfied! Behold the sacrifice and the fire!--and then
the sacrifice "wholly consumed!" How fierce the heat of
the flame! How complete the consumption! Thus ter-
-ribly pure is the justice of the Lord in vindicating his
holy law--that jealous God, who is " Holy, holy, holy!"
(CHAP. VII )
REGARDING THE TRESPASS-OFFERING
Ver. 1, 2. Likewise this is the law of the trespass-offering: it is
most holy. In the place where they kill the burnt-offering shall
they kill the trespass-offering: and the blood thereof shall he
sprinkle round about upon the altar.
So much had been said of the blood of the sin-offering,
in chap. iv., that there was no need to call attention to
that matter in giving directions to the priests regarding
it. But there had been little said about the blood of the
FOR THE PRIESTS CHAP. VII 125
trespass-offering; and therefore it is specially noticed
here. The blood must be "sprinkled round about upon
the altar." Surely
were reckoned very guilty by their God, since he spoke
to them so continually in the language of blood. None
but a heavy-laden sinner could relish this never-varying
exhibition of blood to the eye of the worshipper. The
pilgrims to
neyed through the vale of Baca, have wondered what was
to be seen and heard in the courts of the Lord's house,
of which the worshippers sang, "How amiable are thy
tabernacles, 0 Lord of hosts! My soul longeth, yea, even
fainteth, for the courts of the Lord; my heart and my
flesh crieth out for the living God. . . . Blessed are they
that dwell in thy house!" (Ps. lxxxiv. 1, 2, 4.) And
when they arrived, and saw in these courts blood on the
altar, blood in the bowls of the altar, blood on its four
horns, blood on its sides, blood meeting the eye at every
turn, none but a deeply-convicted soul, none but a soul
really alive to the guilt of a broken law, could enter into
the song, and cry with the worshippers, "How amiable!"
Even so with a preached Saviour at this day, and a sin-
convinced soul!
Ver. 3-6. And he shall offer of it all the fat thereof; the rump,
and the fat that covereth the inwards, and the two kidneys, and
the fat that is on them,* which is by the flanks, and the caul
that is above the liver, with the kidneys, it shall he take away.
And the priest shall burn them upon the altar for an offering
made by fire unto the Lord: it is a trespass-offering. Every
male among the priests shall eat thereof: it shall be eaten in
the holy place: it is most holy.
* "The fat that is on them," and that, too, which is "on the flanks"--a
construction similar to Ps. cxxxiii. 3, "The dew of Hermon, and also the dew
that descendeth on the mountains of
126 SPECIAL RULES
These rites had been prescribed, in chaps. iii. and iv.,
in regard to other offerings, but had not been prescribed
as belonging to the trespass-offering; and as the priests
are specially instructed here, the specific directions come
in appropriately here.
The Lord is not weary of repeating these types,
both because of his wondrous love to the sinner, and his
still more unfathomable love to him whom he holds out
to fallen man in each of these figures--his Well-beloved.
Ver. 7. As the sin-offering is, so is the trespass-offering: there is
one law for them: the priest that maketh atonement therewith
shall have it.
"One law," not in regard to all the ceremonies used
therein, but in regard to this special circumstance of the
priest having the pieces left as his portion (see in chap.
vi. 26). The design of this may have been to fix atten-
tion on one special result of atonement, viz. that he who
is the means of making atonement has a claim on all that
the offerer brings; thus shewing forth Christ's claim on
his people for whom he atones--"Ye are not your own;
for ye are bought with a price" (1 Cor. vi. 20).
GENERAL RULE REGARDING PORTIONS BELONGING TO THE
PRIESTS
Ver. 8. And the priest that offereth any man's burnt-offering, even
the priest shall have to himself the skin of the burnt-offering
which he hath offered.
This general rule seems naturally to follow the special
case just noticed in ver. 7. There we see "the skin"
given to the priest, irresistibly reminding us of the skins
that clothed Adam and Eve. If Jesus, at the gate of
offered there, then he had a right to the skins, as priest;
FOR THE PRIESTS CHAP. VII 127
and the use to which he appropriated them was clothing
Adam and Eve. He has clothing for the naked soul--
"fine raiment" (Rev. iii. 18)--obtained from his own
sacrifice. Even at the gate of
us to buy of him fine raiment, that we might be clothed."
And this is his office still (Rev. iii. I8).
Ver. 9, 10. And all the meat-offering that is oaken in the oven,
and all that is dressed in the frying pan and in the pan, shall
be the priest's that offereth it. And every meat-offering
mingled with oil, and dry, shall all the sons of Aaron have,
one as much as another.
"All the meat-offering"--after the memorial was taken,
of course (see chap. ii. 2, 9). All the kinds of meat-
offering are mentioned here--those prepared in the oven,
frying pan, and pan. Then, in ver. 10, the heap of fine
flour is meant by "every meat-offering mingled with oil,
and dry." It is not baked, but dry; the oil being on it
merely to consecrate it.
The meaning of this part of the type has already been
noticed in chap. ii.
REGARDING PEACE-OFFERINGS
Ver. 11. And this is the law of the sacrifice of peace-offerings,
which he shall offer unto the Lord.
The Jews say that the peace-offerings for thanksgiving
were brought on such occasions as Psalm cvii. mentions
--on occasions of deliverance from danger in travelling
the desert, or voyaging the sea, or captivity, or sickness.
The words used in that psalm countenance the idea (ver.
22), "And let them sacrifice the sacrifices of thanksgiving,
and declare his works with rejoicing." Peace-offerings
brought on occasion of a vow were probably very similar,
but with this difference, that in the time of danger--e. g.
128 SPECIAL RULES
a storm at sea, or simoom in the desert--they were pro-
mised or vowed to the Lord. Such vowed peace-offerings
go under the name of "sacrifices of thanksgiving," in
Ps. cxvi. 17, compared with verses 1, 14, 18,
Those called "voluntary " (hbAdAn;) were probably
brought just because the soul of the worshipper was, at
the time, overflowing with gratitude; there was not, in
this case, any peculiar event to call for them. They were
nearly allied to praise, in so far as both these offerings
("free-will offerings") and praise were dictated simply by
the fulness of the worshipper's heart. Hence the phrase-
ology of Ps. cxix. 108, "Accept, I beseech thee, the free-
will offerings of my mouth." And Heb. xiii. 15, "By
him, therefore, let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God
continually, that is, the fruit of our lips, giving thanks to
his name."
Ver. 12. If he offer it for a thanksgiving, then he shall offer with
the sacrifice of thanksgiving unleavened cakes mingled with oil,
and unleavened wafers anointed with oil, and cakes mingled
with oil, of fine flour, fried.
The last clause means, "the cakes mingled with oil
shall be made of fine flour prepared." The second sort
of meat-offering is fixed upon as the kind to be brought
along with peace-offerings; because, perhaps, it was under-
stood that the offerer was a man able to bring this, if he
could afford to bring a thanksgiving sacrifice. And the
meat-offering naturally accompanies an expression of
gratitude; for it is a binding of the offerer to the Lord,
himself and all he has, body and substance, as well as
soul. So, in Psalm cxvi., where the vows are paid by a
sacrifice of thanksgiving, we hear the offerer saying also,
in ver. 16, "0 Lord, truly I am thy servant." What is
the meaning of the redeemed casting even their crowns
FOR THE PRIESTS CHAP. VII 129
at Christ's feet? Is not this their expression of abounding
gratitude? They would fain have nothing of their own.
Let all be his.
Ver. 13, 14. Besides the cakes, he shall offer for his offering
leavened bread with the sacrifice of thanksgiving of his peace-
offerings. And of it he shall offer one out of the whole obla-
tion for an heave-offering unto the Lord, and it shall be the
priest's that sprinkleth the blood of the peace-offerings.
Here is a remarkable appointment. "Leavened bread"
is to be offered. To understand this, we are to keep in
mind that this is a peace-offering, and therefore the offerer
is in a reconciled state toward God. His sins are all for-
given; there is peace between him and his God; But
this reconciliation does not declare that there is no cor-
ruption left remaining in the worshipper. Perfect pardon
does not imply perfect holiness. There is a remnant of
evil left. But here we see that remnant of evil brought
out before the Lord. The "leavened cakes" intimate the
corruption of the offerer; and God having graciously
accepted him, and delivered him from evils in the world
(for this is an offering of thanksgiving for special mercies),
he testifies his gratitude by bringing out what of corrup-
tion is found in his soul, that it may be removed. "Being
made free from sin, ye have your fruit unto holiness"
(Rom. vi. 22).
And to express yet more fully the intention of bringing
out this "leavened bread," the 14th verse tells that it is to
be "heaved to the Lord."* One cake of this bread that
is leavened is heaved up to the Lord; the priest lifts it up
* The word is hmAUrt;, and the " wave-offering" is hpAUnt;. Both words imply
the same action; but the former is the more comprehensive. The "wave-offer-
ing" is confined to lesser things, that could easily be lifted up. Neither term
implies anything as to a new kind of sacrifice, but only a new mode of present-
ing the sacrifice.
130 SPECIAL RULES
before the Lord, and, in the sight of all the congregation,
waves it to the four quarters of the heavens, as a sign that
he is giving it over to the Lord. Thus the grateful offerer
presents to the Lord all he has, and spreads out his very
corruptions to be dealt with as the Lord sees good. Was
he not saying, while the priest thus waved the leavened
cake to the four winds, "Search me, 0 God, and know
my heart; try me, and know my thoughts; and see if
there be any wicked way in me, and. lead me in the way
everlasting" (Ps. cxxxix. 23, 24). Patrick remarks that
the leavened bread was not put upon the altar. It is held
up in order to be removed.
Ver. 15. And the flesh of the sacrifice of his peace-offerings for
thanksgiving shall be eaten the same day that it is offered; he
shall not leave any of it until the morning.
The priest that sprinkled the blood was to eat the
pieces of this peace-offering the same day that it was
offered. Some say that this rule prevented covetousness
arising in the priests; no one had it in his power to hoard
up. Others say that this rule was fitted to promote brotherly
love; for he must call together his friends, in order to
have it all finished. But these uses are only incidental.
The true uses lie much nearer the surface.
hereby be taught to offer thanksgiving while the benefit
was still fresh and recent. Besides this, and most
specially, the offerer who saw the priest cut it in pieces,
and feast thereon, knew thereby that God had accepted
his gift, and returned rejoicing to his dwelling, like David
and his people, when their peace-offerings were ended, at
the bringing up of the ark (2 San. vi. 17-19). The
Lord took speciat notice of this free spontaneous thank-
offering, inasmuch as he commanded it to be immediately
eaten, thus speedily assuring the worshipper of peace and
FOR THE PRIESTS CHAP. VII 131
acceptance. The love of our God is too full to be re-
strained from us one moment longer than is needful for
the manifestation of his holiness.
Ver 16, 17. But if the sacrifice of his offering be a vow, or a
voluntary offering, it shall be eaten the same day that he
offereth his sacrifice; and on the morrow also the remainder
of it shall be eaten. But the remainder of the flesh of the
sacrifice on the third day shall be burnt with, fire.
This is the case of a peace-offering offered on occasions
when the man had bound himself by a vow to present it;
and those other occasions when he brought it voluntarily,
that is, of his own thought, although nothing special had
occurred to him to draw it forth. There is one particular
in which this offering is to be dealt with differently from
the first kind. The time within which it must be eaten
is never extended beyond the third day; and if any
portion remained so long as the third day, that part is to
be forthwith brought out and burnt. Every precaution
is taken that none of the portions should suffer the taint
of corruption. The type refers to the incorruption of the
Surety, after he had been offered as a sacrifice. When
the third day came round, God completed his testimony
to the acceptance of his Son's work, by forthwith raising
him from the dead, ere corruption could begin. It seems
to be implied here, that "what remained" was to be
speedily consumed on the third day--perhaps as soon as
morning dawned, in order to be the more exact type of
the resurrection--" early on the first day of the week."
Ver. 18. And if any of the flesh of the sacrifice of his peace-offer-
ings be eaten at all on the third day, it shall not be accepted,
neither shall it be imputed unto him that offereth it: it shall be
an abomination, and the soul that eateth of it shall bear his
iniquity.
132 SPECIAL RULES
How strictly is the type guarded, that so there may be
no misrepresentation of the Antitype! Lest possibly it
should corrupt by the third day, it is never to be eaten
then; for holy fellowship with God must be set forth by
eating it pure. They must make haste, therefore, to
eat it; they might eat it the very same day as it was
offered (ver. 16). Why, then, delay? And to insure
attention to this, the offerer's own interest is bound up
with it; for here it is declared that he loses the whole
comfort of his offering if any part should be left till the
third day--"it shall not be imputed to him," i. e. not
reckoned as a peace-offering at all. And if any one
rashly persist in eating it, or eat it ignorantly, on that
day, he is defiled and unclean.
How careful ought we to be to represent Christ's work
to our people exactly as it is held forth in Scripture!
How jealous ought we to be of any departure from the
pattern shewn to us, since the Father is so jealous over
even the figures and emblems of the doing and suffering
of his beloved Son. We need all wisdom and prudence;
our people need to implore such direction for us; and
they, on their own part, need the Spirit of wisdom and
revelation in the knowledge of Christ, in order to receive
without mistake what is set before them.
Ver. 19. And the flesh that toucheth any unclean thing shall not
be eaten; it shall be burnt with fire: and as for the flesh, all
that be clean shall eat thereof.
Here it is commanded, first, that the flesh be clean;
next, that they be clean who eat it. The priests must
keep off from the peace-offering the approach of anything
unclean; and having thus guarded the flesh and kept it
pure, they must take care that those who feast thereon
be ceremonially clean. It is an accepted work that must
FOR THE PRIESTS CHAP. VII 133
form our food; and it must be fed upon by accepted per-
sons, Hence the case of the Jews in John xviii. 28--
they wished to eat the peace-offerings that accompanied
the Passover, and therefore kept themselves from cere-
monial defilement.
Here is again brought before us the jealous care of
God. He must shew himself holy, even while he pours
out his love. His unalterable righteousness and purity
must be manifested at the tomb of Jesus, in the very
hour when he is about to declare the Surety's work
accepted, and access open for the sinner to the bosom of
his God.
Ver. 20, 21. But the soul that, eateth of the flesh of the sacrifice of
peace-offerings that pertain unto the Lord, having his unclean-
ness upon him, even that soul shall be cut of from his people.
Moreover, the soul that shall touch any unclean thing, as the
uncleanness of man, or any unclean beast, or any abominable
unclean thing, and eat of the flesh of the sacrifice of peace-
offerings which pertain unto the Lord, even that soul shall be
cut off from his people.
This "cutting off from his people" seems to be, not
death, but complete expulsion from all ordinances. The
person was excommunicated, and left to the judgment of
God. It seems, from chap. xxii. 4-9, that death was
sometimes sent by God immediately, to ratify the act of
the priests. The act was, in such cases, like breaking
through the fence drawn round
in to gaze. The source of the sin, we should observe,
is comparatively immaterial, if the fact of the sin be
established. "Whether from man, beast, or thing," it
mattered not, if uncleanness had been contracted. The
Lord shews us that theories as to the origin of evil, and
apologies drawn from the manner in which we were led
astray, can have no effect in disproving the sin itself. It
134 SPECIAL RULES
seems implied, also, that no man was to be allowed to
plead that it happened accidentally, or was only a trivial
matter; the enumeration of "man, beast, thing," is sweep-
ing and decisive.
And now, we see the reference in Psalm xxii. 27--
"The meek shall eat, and be satisfied." The meek are
they who bow to God's will, and follow his rules. They
may freely eat when complying with his rules. In that
Psalm, the food is Christ, our slain Lamb; of whom we
may freely partake as often as we will, if only we comply
with the rule to come to this feast on the simple warrant,
“All things are ready.” So to come is true meekness.
GENERAL LAWS REGARDING THE FAT AND THE BLOOD
Ver. 22, 23. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak unto
the children of
of ox, or of sheep, or of goat.
Probably the frequent occurrence of fat in the peace-
offerings led to the introduction of this rule in this place;
and the prohibition of fat was naturally connected with
that regarding blood in ver. 26.
These three, “ox, sheep, goat,” include all the classes
of animals offered in sacrifice. And "the fat" forbidden
is all those pieces elsewhere mentioned as sacrificial,
devoted to the fire. On feast-days, we read of the people
“eating the fat and drinking the sweet.” In this case,
the fat of sheep and oxen seems meant. But the pieces
were not to be sacrificial pieces. Our rendering conveys
too wide a prohibition; it ought to be rendered, "Ye
shall not eat any fat of ox," &c., viz. any of that spoken
of in iii. 17.
What we give to the Lord must be wholly his. We
must not give it to the Lord, and then again draw it back
FOR THE PRIESTS CHAP. VII 135
for our own use. Holy things must be completely left at
the Lord's disposal, like the money laid at the apostles'
feet by Joses of Cyprus (Acts iv. 36).
Ver. 24. And the fat of the beast that dieth of itself, and the fat of
that which is torn with beasts, may be used in any other use;
but ye shall in no wise eat of it.
They might use the fat of such torn beasts and such
diseased ones, for a blaze on their own hearth, or for
domestic purposes; but they must not use the sacrificial
portions for food, even when the animal cannot be brought
to the altar.
God's claim upon them must be kept ever in view.
These pieces are the Lord's in all cases; and had they
eaten pieces that were to be consumed on the altar, then
the type would be interfered with. These pieces being
set apart to signify the inmost desires given up to God,
man must never feast on them. They are no portion for
him. The strength of our desires and feelings is already
given away; we cannot spend it on any but God himself.
Ver. 25. For whosoever eateth the fat of the beast, of which men
offer an offering made by fire unto the Lord, even the soul that
eateth it shall be cut of from his people.
The injunction is repeated, because the temptation
might occur very often in common life; and the penalty
is complete excommunication from the holy people. We
are thus taught the awful guilt of transgressing even the
smallest precept that comes from the mouth of the Lord.
It is a case like this, where there is no other reason for
the thing being binding but just this, viz. the Lord has
said it; it is such a case that best shews us the majesty
and glory of the Lord. He is such, that to deviate from
the slightest of his precepts is a sin that deserves cutting
off from the holy people. "0 God, who is like unto thee?"
136 SPECIAL RULES
It is thus, too, that we arrive at a simple but very
awful view of sin itself. The essence of its enormity is,
opposition to the will of the Holy One. And as the
smallest precept given forth by him, discovers the desires
of his heart, so, to oppose this precept, is really to thwart
the purpose and desire of the Lord's heart--the Lord's
nature--his very Godhead.
We should view every precept as proceeding from the
heart of him "who so loved us;" and in this light every
precept will connect us with his love.
Ver. 26, 27. Moreover, ye shall eat no manner of blood, whether it
be of fowl or of beast, in any of your dwellings. Whatsoever
soul it be that eateth any manner of blood, even that soul shall
be cut off from his people.
Because the blood was set apart (see iii. 17) to repre-
sent life poured out as an atonement. How often was the
stream of Calvary thus made to flow within their view!
How often were weary Israelites thus refreshed "in their
dwellings" by a sight of blood set apart, leading them to
him who was to come and pour out his soul unto death!
RULES REGARDING THE PARTS OF THE PEACE-OFFERING,
SPECIALLY THE BREAST AND THE SHOULDER
Ver. 28, 29. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak unto
the children of
his peace-offerings unto the Lord, shall bring his oblation unto
the Lord of the sacrifice of his peace-offerings.
The meaning is, "He that cometh to present a peace-
offering as his sacrifice, shall, in so doing, bring the
requisite parts."
Some new truths are here put before us in the peace-
offering; and these truths are, all of them, comforting to
the priest's heart. It is the priests who are specially
FOR THE PRIESTS CHAP. VII 137
addressed in the directions of this chapter, so that it was
natural to bring in, at this point, what bore upon their
comfort.
Ver. 30, 31. His own hands shall bring the offerings of the Lord
made by fire; the fat, with the breast, it shall he bring, that the
breast may be waved for a wave-offering before the Lord. And
the priest shall burn the fat upon the altar; but the breast shall
be Aaron's and his sons'.
The offerer himself—“his own hands"--must bring
the offering; for we must come to God in our own person,
each of us for ourselves, and enter into fellowship with
him for our own souls. Each of us, when reconciled,
must bring to God "the fat;" all mentioned in chap. iii.
3, 4, typical of every deep-seated desire, every inward
affection. And we bring, also, the breast, in connexion
with the fat, intimating the heart's affections and sym-
pathies. Aaron and his sons receive the breast as their
portion, as if to declare that the reconciled worshipper,
now at peace with God, had true sympathy with, and love
towards, the priest, by whose instrumentality this blessing
came to him. We are taught, in this manner, the wor-
shipper's affectionate feelings to his officiating priest--
similar, in kind, to the feeling that now subsists between
a pastor whom the Spirit anoints to preach glad tidings
to the meek, and the people who shout for joy at the
voice. At the same time, it also taught the redeemed
sinner's complete devotion of heart and mind to Jesus,
his High Priest, who procures the peace, and gives the
joy, of reconciliation.
The names of the twelve tribes on the precious stones
that were placed both on the shoulder and on the breast
of the high priest, seem to confirm and establish this view.
For we seem to be taught the affection and the power of
138 SPECIAL RULES
the priest, in the engraved stones worn on the breast and
the shoulder.
The waving of it was an action designed to shew
publicly that the thing waved was given over to God.
The priest lifted it up, and probably moved it from east
to west, from north to south, as if to say that all ends of
the earth might be witnesses that this was now given up
to God. The whole heart, open, full, entire, is devoted
to the Lord.
Ver. 32, 33. And the right shoulder shall ye give unto the priest
for an heave-offering of the sacrifices of your peace-offerings.
He among the sons of Aaron that offereth the blood of the
peace-offerings, and the fat, shall have the right shoulder for
his part.
The right shoulder, as well as the breast, is presented;
for there must be hand and heart together in a full dedi-
cation to the Lord. It is the shoulder, as being that
which bore the burden; and the right shoulder, as that
had most strength to support a burden. A true Israelite,
in the enjoyment of reconciliation, felt himself bound to
help the priest with heart and hand, because he was the
Lord's minister to him for good. He would daily make
supplication for him, that his soul might be "satiated
with fatness" as he handled the types, and might never
grow weary in his work; that he might be able, also, to
tell a waiting people somewhat of the wonders he saw.
For, I suppose, the priest often spoke to the worshippers,
and directed their eye to the person of Him who was to
come--to Him whose glorious form was as yet hid amid
the drapery of the earthly sanctuary.
But, besides this, the true worshipper hereby presented
himself to the Great High Priest, saying, in a manner,
"Here is my person, soul and body; pour into my heart
FOR THE PRIESTS CHAP. VII 139
all thy spirit, and put thy yoke upon my willing shoulder,
for thou hast redeemed
And yet once more. It shewed forth Christ, our peace-
offering,* presenting himself to the Father, heart and
hand, to do the Father's will. In full sympathy with his
Father's will, and full co-operation with hint in one grand
design of redemption, he presents himself as "our Peace."
And herein is the security of our peace, that he and the
Father are one in counsel, purpose, love, and action.
Once more. These portions are given to the priests
directly by the Lord, because the priests had no lot or
inheritance assigned them in
providing for their wants was well fitted to keep them
ever looking to the Lord alone, in having whom they
could never want. For truly does Augustine say (Ps,
lvi.), "Quantum-libet sis avarus, sufficit tibi Deus."
Ver. 34. For the wave-breast and the heave-shoulder have I taken
of the children of
offerings, and have given them unto Aaron the priest, and unto
his sons, by a statute for ever, from among the children of
“A statute for ever.” To mark how reasonable it
appeared in the Lord's eyes, he declares that this statute
shall never be altered. So long as their polity continued,
* Some (see especially Edzardus, in Note 33, in his Latin translation and
comment on the tract of the Gemara, “De Idololatria”) try to find types of
The Cross, in the heaving and the waving of these pieces. They think it is seen
in waving them up and across. And they go to other similar ceremonies, such
as anointing the four corners of the altar with oil--putting blood on the same--
anointing Aaron and his sons with oil on hands, feet, and ears-putting blood
on them in the same manner--the roasting of the Paschal Lamb on the spit
(which the Jews say was always of wood)--the leaven cakes cut in pieces,
i. e. decussatae in formam X"--the position of the priest's hands when lifting
them up to bless--and even the gratework of the inside of the altar. But this is
fancy. The brazen serpent, and the "man hanged on the tree as accursed,"
are the only clear types of the cross. Ps. xxii. 15 is a prophecy, not a
type.
140 SPECIAL RULES
this statute must remain in force. The unalterable and
necessary connexion between reconciliation and self-dedi-
cation may be held forth in this everlasting statute. In-
deed, nothing is so natural to the reconciled soul, enjoying
the fellowship of the Father and the, Son, as this complete
giving up of heart and hand to him that "offered the blood"
(ver. 33); for we should have noticed that these are
the due of “him who offered the blood,” as if to keep our
attention fixed on the fact, that it is the Redeemer's blood
shed for us that has given him this right to all we are
and all we can yield.
"I have taken." The Lord himself specially appoints
this to be done, and speaks of his appointment as one that
should be noticed and observed, as being important in his
eyes.
GENERAL REMARKS ON THE PRECEDING RULES
Ver. 35, 36. This is the portion* of the anointing of Aaron, and
of the anointing of his sons, out of the offerings of the Lord
made by fire, in the day when he presented them to minister
unto the Lord in the priest's office; which the Lord commanded
to be given them of the children of
anointed them, by a statute for ever throughout their genera-
tions.
More literally, "This is the anointing of Aaron;” i. e.
this is what is involved in the anointing. This is the
lot and portion of the sons of Aaron, and of Aaron him-
self, the moment he is anointed. These are the privileges
and duties connected with their anointing. Willett notes
* tHAw;mi. Rosenmuller proposes to adopt for this word the Arabic sense,
"portion-measure;" and another critic finds in Ethiopic the word "myshach,"
a feast, which might give a good sense here. But the word Hwama, "to anoint,"
with its derivatives, is a term belonging to the Tabernacle, and evidently applied
specially to its usages. An "a[pac legomenon" would be out of place here.
† Hexapla on Levit.
FOR THE PRIESTS CHAP. VII 141
that the presenting of Aaron and his sons was on the first
day, and the anointing was on the eighth day.
It is characteristic of the Lord's way thus to state all
the provision made for a duty or an office before the person
actually enters upon that duty or office. Hence he tells
the priests what shall be their work, and what their
comforts under it, before they are consecrated. The
details of consecration are in next chapter. It is like his
way in other things and like his way, in the Gospel,
where he first sets before the sinner the full provision
made for him, in privilege and in duty; and thus, by
exhibiting the easy yoke and the light burden, leads him
to take on all gladly. Everywhere we trace the hand of
the same God--the God and Father of our Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ.
Ver. 37. This is the law of the burnt-offering, of the meat-offering,
and of the sin-offering, and of the trespass-offering, and of the
consecrations, and of the sacrifice of the peace offerings,--
It may seem out of place to insert “consecrations”
here. But probably the reason is this:--The directions
given above, in regard to sin-offerings (chap. vi. 24) and
trespass-offerings (chap. vii. 1) in general, were to be
observed also in the case of these offerings being pre-
sented by the priests on the day of their consecration.
Hence, by inserting the clause here, “this is the law of
the consecrations;” the priests were made aware that, in
regard to themselves, there was to be no change in any of
the rites observed in sin-offerings and trespass-offerings.
The Lord leaves no one's duty doubtful. His mind
may be ascertained. "If it were not so, I would have
told you" (John xiv. 2), may be held as a general rule.
Ver. 38. Which the Lord commanded Moses in mount Sinai, in
142 SPECIAL RULES
the day that he commanded the children of
their oblations unto the Lord, in the wilderness of Sinai.
This reminds us, again, that the mode of receiving
atonement is revealed by God to the sinner. The need
of atonement was made known by God on Sinai, when he
so awfully alarmed the camp. Then, that there was for-
giveness with him--atonement--was made known. And
now, the mode of receiving and applying it has been
made known--all by God himself. We, who are in this
wilderness, are taught still by the same God in the same
way. The law from Sinai awakens; then the Mediator's
message to us, from the same Sinai, gives peace. Jesus,
who had the law of God "within his heart" (Psalm xl. 8,
"in the midst of his bowels."), not merely in his hands,
like Moses, comes down from fellowship with the Father,
to lead the sinner to the very communion he enjoyed
himself. He leads us, by his blood, above all the clouds
and thunders of the hill,* to see "the body of heaven in
its clearness, with the pavement of sapphire-stone," and
to the God of Israel himself, who is well pleased, and lays
no hand but the hand of love on these "nobles of
lifted up from the dunghill to take their place among the
princes of his people. Here, then, let us eat and drink;
on that very spot let us eat "hidden manna," and drink:
“the water of life.”
It may be suitable here to inquire into the meaning
of a phrase occurring not unfrequently, "Sacrifices of
righteousness" (see Ps. iv. 5, and li. 19). The ex-
pression is taken from the book of Deuteronomy (chap.
xxxiii. 19), and means sacrifices presented in a right
way. What Malachi (iii. 3) speaks of as done hqAdAc;bi,
* As typified more fully in Exod. xxiv.
FOR THE PRIESTS CHAP. VII 143
"in righteousness," these other passages express by calling
them "sacrifices of righteousness." The form qd,c, yHeb;zi,
is phraseology quite authorised by qd,c, ynez;xmo (Lev. xix.
36), "balances of righteousness," &c.
The passage in Ps. iv. 5 occurs in beautiful connexion.
The context tells of the godly man set apart by the Lord
as his peculiar treasure; and whenever this treasure is in
peril, the Lord at once hastens to help (ver. 3). The man
thus kept, is one who lives in holy awe--one who searches
out the leaven, and spreads it out before God (ver. 4).
In so doing, he is led to use the appointed sacrifices, and
there he finds repose, resting as a pardoned man (ver. 5).
Not less beautiful is Ps. li. 16, 17, which speaks of
another kind of sacrifice at first view--the sacrifices of
God are a broken spirit." David, newly forgiven, and
wondering at the grace which cleansed him from foul
adultery, and the crimson stains of murder and deceit,
inquires, after all this, "What shall I render unto the
Lord for all, his benefits?" How shall I ever recompense
such free love, such overflowing grace? This is evidently
the secret train of feeling that led to ver. 16--"For thou
desirest not sacrifice," &c. If mere gifts of lambs or oxen
would sufficiently express my gratitude, then I would
give them. There is not a lamb in my flock, an ox in my
stall, that I would spare. But that is not what thou
desirest as a proof of true thankfulness. There is a better
thank-offering still. Let me walk softly all my days.
Let me give thee "a broken heart," i. e. let me cherish,
all my days, that holy, tender frame of spirit that feels
for thy honour, and loveth thee so intensely as to be
broken-hearted when thou art wronged!
CHAPTER VIII
The Priesthood entering on their Office
“The law maketh men high priests which have infirmity; but the word
of the oath, which was since the law, maketh the Son, who is consecrated
for evermore."--Heb. vii. 28
THE priesthood in
priesthood of Papal Rome. The priests are for the
people, not the people for the priests. The people are
first attended to; then the priests. Neither was there a
shadow of Erastianism; for the ruler, Moses, commanded
nothing to Aaron and his sons except what the Lord
revealed, and sent him to tell. And the Lord, in these
ordinances regarding the priesthood, gave a shadow of
the heavenly transactions between the Father and the
Son.--(Owen.)
Ver. 1-3. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Take Aaron,
and his sons with him, and the garments, and the anointing
oil, and a bullock for the sin-offering, and two rams,
and a basket of unleavened bread; and gather thou all the
congregation together unto the door of the tabernacle of the
congregation.
As the sacrifices are ever leading us to the great altar
of brass, and as the continual washings that are men-
tioned in this chapter will be ever turning us to the laver
of brass, let us here, for a moment, fix our eye upon
THE PRIESTOOD ENTERING ON OFFICE 145
them. The one shews us pardon of sin by Christ's death,
the other shews us purification of heart by Christ's
Spirit. Who is there that desires not these blessings, if
he is an awakened man at all? Who, then, would not
join
amiable are thy tabernacles, 0 Lord of hosts!" (Ps.
lxxxiv. 1.) Leave your sweet retreat under the fig-tree,
Nathanael; leave your delicious vineyard, and your garden
that blooms like another
courts of the tabernacle. A sin-convinced soul will find
what it needs. Lo! that altar. Bathe thy conscience
there; for the blood there sheweth the Saviour's death
till he come! And next refresh thy cleansed conscience
at the laver; for there the same Messiah holds forth to
thee his Spirit. He that comes to the altar may go
on to the laver. "He that believeth on me, out of him
shall flow rivers of living water."
But why is there such a singular peculiarity in the
construction of both altar and laver? The former was
covered with the brass of the censers that had been held
in the polluted hands of Korah, Dathan, and his company
(Numb. xvi. 38); and the latter was formed of the brass
that was obtained from the mirrors of the women (Exod.
xxxviii. 8) who worshipped at the tabernacle door, and
had been used but too frequently to gratify the unholy
feelings called forth by "the lust of the eye."
I. The brazen censers of Korah and his company
contrasted very evidently with the golden censer of a
true priest. The gold of the latter marked its heavenly
character and use, as we see also in the gold of the
candlestick, of the table, and of the mercy-seat, or in the
golden streets and golden harps of New Jerusalem. But
nevertheless, out of these polluted materials the Lord
146 THE PRIESTHOOD
forms the altar where atonement for sin was to be made.*
Shittim-wood (very durable and incorruptible) is spread
over with plates of this brass. Is not this fitted to
remind us that Christ had the " likeness of sinful flesh"--
the shittiin-wood being veiled and hid by the brass? In
the very nature that sinned so presumptuously the Lord
Jesus appears; and, wearing that nature, presents in it
his offering--only, in his person it ,vas so pure that the
altar sanctified the gift." When he arose and ascended,
he threw off this obscurity, and was "the golden altar."
II. The laver, made of the mirror brass, held pure
water, which was the type of the Holy Spirit. In our
very nature, which in our hands serves only the purpose
of sin and vanity, the Redeemer exhibited purity--the
very purity of the Holy Ghost, who dwelt in him without
measure! He took the brass from the women of
(Exod. xxxviii. 8). He took our true nature from the
womb of the Virgin; and, assuming it to himself, thereby
made it holy. And so it became a holy vessel for the
Spirit to fill. Here, then, is Jesus made unto us of God
“sanctification" as well as "righteousness." And, in
like manner, when the "sea of brass" appears in Solo-
mon's temple, it seems to be still Christ, who was in the
likeness of sinful flesh, the source of the world's holiness.
Perhaps we might take another view of the general
arrangement of these courts. May we not say that there
is something here to remind us of each person of the
Godhead? In yonder Holy of holies, behind the veil, in
light inaccessible, is the symbol of the Father. Then, at
yonder gate, meeting the view of every inquirer, is the
* When in contrast with the gold, brass is a symbol of inferior nature; see
Daniel's image. But when in contrast with earth, or crumbling dust, it may be
a symbol of durability; see Zech. vi. 1.
ENTERING ON THEIR OFFICE CHAP. VIII 147
Altar of Sacrifice, the symbol of the Son, who said, “Lo,
I come." And between, stands the laver of pure water,
the symbol of the Holy Ghost. The whole might be
called Ephesians ii. 18 written in sacred hieroglyphics-
"Through him we both have access by one Spirit unto the
Father."
Now let us hasten forward to the scene before us.
We may, view the scene all at once; its details are
given afterwards. God commands Aaron and his sons
to approach the altar, in sight of all the people, with all
the furniture of consecration. Let us see them walking
toward the altar, conscious of the awfully solemn situa-
tion in which they are placed. The deep thoughtfulness
of the father is reflected upon his four attending sons,
whose souls cannot but tremble when they see the trem-
bling step of their aged father, though accustomed to
meet with God. Moses comes with them, bearing the
things needed for consecration. You see the garments
(Exod. xxviii. 2) of the priesthood, ready to cover their
persons, as the skins clothed Adam and Eve, in type of
imputed righteousness. Notice, also, the anointing oil
(Exod. xxx. 23), the sight of which reminds the priest of
their need of the Spirit of all grace. Close by, at their
side, stands the bullock for a sin-offering, on whose head
they are this day to lay their sins; and beside the bul-
lock are two rams, one for the burnt-offering--such as
their father Abraham offered in room of his son Isaac--
the other for consecration (ver. 22). Thus they stand
in presence of types that all speak of their sin and their
poverty of soul; they cannot lift their eye without seeing
sin staring them in the face. And, to complete all, there
is a basket of unleavened bread, which they are to pre-
sent as a type of their whole persons and substance being
148 THE PRIESTHOOD
devoted full and entire to God, without mixture of leaven.
The whole congregation look on upon this spectacle in
silence. It is the priesthood entering on their office?
wherein they are to stand ever after, offering
sacrifices, and bringing back the news of reconciliation.
Although not so personally interested, yet with a still
deeper wonder and concern, the holy congregation of
heaven stood round when the Son of God was about to
enter on his priestly office, saying, "Sacrifice and offer-
ing thou wouldest not, but a body hast thou prepared for
me. . . . Lo! I come to do thy will, 0 God" (Heb. x. 5-7).
Moses acts here for God. Philo and some of the Jews
call him High Priest,* because of his actings in regard
to the tabernacle. But it is far better to regard him as
somewhat like Melchisedec--king and mediator and pro-
phet. He is peculiar, however; for he is not "king and
priest," but "king and mediator." So many types did
it require to set forth Jesus.
Ver. 4. And Moses did as the Lord commanded him; and the
assembly was gathered together unto the door of the tabernacle
of the congregation.
No sooner does Moses hear than he goes forth to obey;
and no sooner do the people hear than they are seen
gathering themselves at the door of the tabernacle. All
know how their priests were qualified for their office
even as all earth should look on and see the qualifications
of the Great High Priest, who gave himself, saying, "Lo!
I come."
Ver. 5, 6. And Moses said unto the congregation, This is the thing
which the Lord commanded to be done. And Moses brought
Aaron and his sons, and washed them with water.
* See Patrick.
ENTERING ON THEIR OFFICE CHAP. VIII 149
Moses stood by the laver, and said, "This is the thing
which the Lord commanded to be done." And so saying,
he called Aaron and his sons to come near. He then
laved the pure water upon them, to intimate that they
must be clean and holy. And as the water used was
water from the laver, the type signified that it was the
Holy Ghost who was to give them this purity. After
this day, they needed--not to wash their bodies, but only
their feet, when it happened that their feet were soiled
during services, and their hands when they were soiled
at the altar. Our Lord has been supposed to allude to
this in John xiii. 10, "He that is washed needeth not save
to wash his feet, but is clean every whit." A man, after,
being in the bath, is clean; only his feet may be soiled
on the floor as he steps along. So, a priest, after this
washing of his person on the consecration-day, is clean
only he may need to wash his feet or hands again. Being
publicly led by God to the full Spirit, and shewn the
living waters, he has a right to return as often as his office
may call for a renewal of the application. That cleansing
water, or sanctification, needs to be used on all exigencies;
and how appropriate, on entering on office, to shew him
the full supply!
When our Lord used the words in John xiii. 8, he
seems to say, "I am doing to you as was done to the
priests; if I wash thee not, thou hast no part with me.
I am thus, under a figure, preparing you for immediate
duty, like priests in the temple. You are consecrated to
me already; but often will you need to apply the water
again to your feet." This is true of all believers, who are
"priests unto God."*
* Others suppose that the allusion to the bath is the true one, and the
cleansing is pardon. But at Passover time, temple-allusions were far more natural.
150 THE PRIESTHOOD
Ver. 7. And he put upon him the coat, and girded him with the
girdle, and clothed him with the robe, and put the ephod upon
him, and he girded him with the curious girdle of the ephod,
and bound it unto him therewith.
Besides purification, the priests must be endowed with
peculiar gifts and graces. Our Great High Priest must
be not only "holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from
sinners," but also furnished with extraordinary and com-
plete endowments.
The coat and girdle, as well as an ephod and a mitre,
of less costly material and less attractive form, were worn
by all the sons of Aaron. In them we are taught, that
any one who appears as priest at all must be clothed in
righteousness, and girt for active obedience; and must
have, in addition, a special covering for those shoulders
which were to bear the weight of a people's guilt, and
that brow which was to be lifted up in confession. But
the High Priest was marked out more peculiarly still. He
has as much as the other priests to mark him out; but he
has more also--and it is his dress that is specially noticed
here.
In speaking of these garments, it is right to classify
them, or at least to have some idea of the system observed,
in the arrangement of them.
1. The Ephod is to be considered the original dress of
a priest. By itself, and without any other mark, it was
the distinguishing characteristic of one bearing a priestly
office. Its simplest form was that of a robe, flung over
the shoulders (e]pwmij, in the Sept.), made of linen. Per-
haps its pattern was that significant clothing of sacrificial
skins cast over Adam by God (Gen. iii. 21), to cover his
sinful person. The significance of it was, q. d. they need
to be covered who approach God. If seraphim cover
ENTERING ON THEIR OFFICE CHAP. VIII 151
their feet and face before God, much more children of
men must approach with holy reverence. They must
have a hiding or covering for their sins. This seems to
be the plain object of the ephod. It is thus, accordingly,
that we find priests described very frequently, e. g.
1 Sam. ii. 28; xiv. 3 ; xxi. 9 ; xxii. 18; xxiii. 6 ; xxx. 7.
When David said, "Bring hither the ephod," the meaning
was, that the priest should put on his characteristic dress,
and inquire at God. "Having a priest over the house of
God, let us draw near," would be the New Testament
language. Hence we understand Gideon's ephod (Judg.
viii. 27). It was well meant, though followed with evil
consequences. The ephod was to shew the sinner's way
to God by a Mediator; and the splendour of this ephod
was to have attracted
approaching Jehovah, and so keep them after their vic-
tories from self-righteousness, and from the gods of the
heathen. But, being a scheme of human wisdom--like
the invention of rites and ceremonies in some Christian
churches--it led to sin. Hence, also, the sin of Micah's
ephod, in Judges xvii. The words of Hosea (iii. 4) mean
that
ments of a priesthood: as we see at this day! It may be
objected, however, that Samuel (1 Sam. ii. 18) and David
(2 Sam. vi. 14) wore a linen ephod, and they were not
priests. True but let it be observed, that both these
men of God were in some respects extraordinary, as if
intended to be typical, in regard to office. Samuel was
judge in the land, as well as prophet; and though not
of Aaron's line, God authorised him to act as priest
on many occasions--a threefold office in his own person!
So, also, David combines the same three offices, the king
and prophet fully, the priestly more dimly--a threefold
152 THE PRIESTHOOD
office in his one person; and yet he is not of Aaron's line!
Is there not a type here? Did it not foreshadow our
Messiah, in his threefold offices? Upon the whole, there
seems little doubt that the ephod was the rudimental dress
of the priesthood. And in this light, it is interesting to
see that the onyx-stones, on which the names of the twelve
tribes were engraven, were fixed "on the shoulders of the
Ephod" (Exod. xxviii. 1:2).
2. We now come to the second stage in the inquiry.
In addition to this simple original dress, the Lord com-
manded Moses to provide for every priest of Aaron's line
(Exod. xxviii. 5) a broidered coat, with its girdle, and
trowsers for the limbs, all which were to be worn below
the ephod, covering closely the whole body of the priest.
This coat is said to have been without a seam (a@rrafoj),
like our Lord's (John xix, 23). Is there not here an in-
timation of our need of every complete clothing, in order
to appear before God? The Lord multiplies the types
of our need by this provision, while he shews our need
supplied in the priest. And, at the same time, he ordered
that the same priests should wear "bonnets for ornament
and beauty," as if to say, that they,, whose persons were
thus fully clothed, would be so acceptable in his sight,
that they need not be ashamed to lift up their face before
God. When some of the priests at
seamless robe of Jesus in the soldiers' hands, must they
not have felt a flash of conviction? It was God in that
hour bringing to light his priestly character.
3. But yet more was to be shewn. The full-length
portrait of our Priest and Substitute was not yet drawn.
Accordingly, the High Priest was to be one superior to all
his brethren. He claims all the coverings that belonged
to them: only, in his case, each one is made of finer mate-
ENTERING ON THEIR OFFICE CHAP. VIII 153
rials. All his garments are "for glory and beauty," to set
off the person of him who is to make complete atonement.
His ephod has a "curious girdle," i. e. a girdle wrought
and embroidered with skilful. workmanship. With this
girdle he binds up his ephod, and goes forward to work
for God, unentangled and undistracted. The rare work-
manship of it prefigured the pre-eminent qualifications of
the Lord Jesus--his zeal more fervent and pure, more
beautiful in its acts and stronger in its efforts, than any
ever seen among the children of men. Every quality was
in its proper place; nothing was out of proportion; all
was graceful. "He bound to him the curious girdle."
But this, and the fine quality of the vestments already
named, was only the beginning of the high priest's pre-
eminence in the dress he wore--the clothing of office.
Next, we find a robe called "the robe of ephod" (lyfimA )
It was worn below the ephod; it reached down to the
feet, and at the feet was set with a row of bells and
pomegranates alternately. Is there not here a further
hint, or rather a plain intimation, that in a full priest
there must not only be nothing wanting, but there must
be something, also, to spare--a superfluity of righteous-
ness to cover the needy? He must have fold upon fold
of the pure linen, for he needs a righteousness "like the
waves of the sea." And these bells,* like the bells in
Zech. xiv. 20, speak to the ear, giving notice of his
approach; while the pomegranates speak to the eye,
telling that he comes laden with Canaan-fruit for those
that hunger and thirst for righteousness. His is a robe
unsoiled, though it touches the ground. Its pomegranates
* It is interesting to find, in the
in diameter, and nearly of the shape of a pomegranate, brought from Egyptian
tombs.
154 THE PRIESTHOOD
proclaim that it is rich in righteousness to the very skirts,
while its bells warn off the approach of pollution. This
is the robe, so peculiarly characteristic of the high priest;
the "podh<rhj" of Rev. i. 13, in which our Lord appears,
thereby proclaiming himself to be the true Aaron.
Besides, being “all of blue,” it had a heavenly tinge--
the "sky-tinctured grain" pointing to the firmament.
But there remained still something to be put on which
might be superior to "the bonnets" of the common
priests, and would yet more significantly declare that the
high priest was accepted of the Lord. There was, there-
fore, a mitre (ver. 9) on his brow, and a breastplate
(ver. 8) of very singular use and form, having on it four
rows of precious stones, and in each row the names of
three of the tribes of
Ver. 8. And he put the breastplate upon him; also he put in the
breastplate the Urim and the Thummim.
blazing on the precious stones of the breastplate, as
Moses lifted it up to bind upon Aaron's heart.* They
see that their high priest carries on his heart the memo-
* It is curious to notice a connexion between New Jerusalem glories and the
breastplate, and yet more, to observe that both point back to
thus be shewn. The first precious stone mentioned in the Bible is the onyx-
stone (Gen. ii. 12); and it was this stone that formed the "stones of memorial"
on the shoulders of the high priest's ephod (Exod. xxviii. 9), on which the names
of the twelve tribes were engraven. Then, farther, and more directly as to the
breastplate, there is mention in Ezekiel (who is the prophet that describes the
cherubim, and most frequently refers to
having been in
onyx, and the jasper, the sapphire, the emerald, and the carbuncle" (chap.
xxviii. 13). It would almost appear as if the breastplate of the high priest
pointed back to
while New Jerusalem speaks of the same, presenting to the redeemed all, and
more than all, the glory of
Lamb, the true High Priest, who bears their names on his heart.
ENTERING ON THEIR OFFICE CHAP. VIII 155
rial of every tribe, a token of his love for all, and care for
all, and a pledge that he will offer sacrifice and intercede
for all. Jesus, yet more fully still, bears on his soul, and
writes on the palms of his hands, the name of every
individual of all that innumerable company, from every
kindred, and tongue, and people, given him by the Father
--and for each he offers himself as the Atonement, and for
each he intercedes. Oh, how unutterably blessed to know
that it is so! "Set me, Lord, as a seal upon thine heart"
(Song viii. 6), may well be our prayer; and his reply is
already given, "I pray for them" (John xvii. 9). Truly
it is blessed to be here, fighting with Amalek in the
valley, when our Intercessor, whose hands never hang
down, is pleading for us before the throne. How quietly
we may rest ourselves, free from all care, enjoying the
sleep of his beloved, when we know that our Priest bends
over us, and, pointing the Father to us, prays, "Father,
I will that they also whom thou hast given me be with
me where I am."
But the "Urim and Thummim" are on the breast-
plate of the high priest. What are these? The first
word means "lights," just as sun and moon are called
(MyriUx) "lights" in Ps. cxxxvi. 7; and the second means
"perfections," or, perhaps, "perfect rules." The terms
would be appropriate to express some revelations of God's
mind and directions given by him; and, accordingly,
much has been said to prove that these terms denote the
law, or two tables on which the commandments were
written.* For anything we know, these may have been
* See a good statement of this in Elzardus, page 202 of his notes and trans-
lation of the treatise of the Gemara, " De Avoda Sara seu de Idolatria." I
suppose he may have had in view 2 Cor. iii. 7--" The ministration of death,
written and engraven in stones, was glorious." The whole subject is obscure.
156 THE PRIESTHOOD
engraven on precious stones; but the point to be observed.
is, that Moses needed to get no description of them. As
in the case of the cherubim, which were known as emblems,
of redemption ever since the days of the Fall, so here,
there was no need of special description; for the things,
were known. The Lord bids him (Exod. xxiv. 30)
"put THE Urim and Thummim on* the breastplate."
We find from Exod. xxxii. 15, that there was much
writing on the tablets given by God to Moses. Like the
seven-sealed book, they were written "on both sides by
the finger of God." The Lord, in Exod. xxiv. 12, spokes
of "tables of stone, and a law and commandments." These
were written ere Moses went up; for it is said, "WHICH
I HAVE WRITTEN." They were lying, therefore, within
sight when Moses went up to meet God on the hill; and
he saw them engraven in some form, just as John saw the
sealed book in the hands of him that sat on the throne.
Hence it is we might account for the manner in which.
Moses was told (Exod. xxviii. 30) to put "THE Urim" on
the breastplate. The Lord, referring to the "law and
commandments" already written, and seen by Moses, calls
them "the lights, and the perfect rules" for
bids him place them on the breastplate. How this was
done we know not: it may have been simply on tablets,
or in the form of a roll. And it may have contained
more than the ten commandments. It is to these that
reference is supposed to be made in Psalm xix., where,
"the law of the Lord" is said to be "perfect" and hmAymitA
the "commandment" to be the "enlightener of the eyes,"
as if referring to MyrUx.
Our Lord refers to the breastplate, if not to the Urim
and Thummim also, when he says, in Psalm xl. 8, " Thy
* lxA, "on," not "in."
ENTERING ON THEIR OFFICE CHAP. VIII 157
law is within my heart"--not merely on it. And this is
his plea on our behalf. He pleads his obedience, and sinks
our disobedience therein. Pointing to us, he pleads as a
favour to himself, "Lord, withhold not thou thy tender
mercies from me" (ver. 11), identifying us with himself.
We are in this glorious "ME."
It has been suggested by one who is a "ready scribe in
the law of his God," that the stones of the breastplate
were arranged in the manner in which the tents were
pitched round the ark: thus--
Lightfoot has the idea that the precious stones of New
there were three layers of them on each side of the square
city; and so each wall exhibited three varieties of precious
stones in its structure. This arrangement corresponds
to what we suppose to have been the arrangement of
158 THE PRIESTHOOD
the breastplate stones. The Urim and Thurnmim would
be in the midst, corresponding to the place of the ark;
and the stones in rows on each of the four sides. If so,
do we not see
in the midst? or, in other words, with The Revealed
God*, in the midst. The redeemed abide secure because
his revealed will is their rule.
The mode of consulting the Lord by the Urim is uncer-
tain. It may have been simply this;--the priest put on
the breastplate with all it contained, when he drew near
the Lord's presence. And this was an appropriate action;
for the Urim was a sign or testimony of the Lord being in
the midst of
(1 Sam. xxviii. 6; Neh. vii. 65).
Ver. 9. And he put the mitre upon his head; also upon the mitre,
even upon his forefront, did he put the golden plate, the holy
crown; as the Lord commanded Moses.
There would be a thrill of deepening interest in the
assembled
put on; but not less so when the mitre was put on his
head, and the arraying of the high priest completed. Some
represent the "golden plate"† as different from the " holy
crown;" but this is a mistake; these are but two names
for the same thing. The “golden plate" was no doubt
bound round the head like a diadem, or crown, though it
was only half a circle, encompassing the forefront of the
mitre. On this diadem, or plate of gold, was written,
"Holiness to the Lord;" and hence its name, "the holy
crown." The typical meaning seems to be this;--our
High Priest atones and intercedes and reconciles, yet does
all to the glory of Jehovah's holiness. The manifestation
* The hrAOt (the law) means somewhat taught to us--the revealed teachings
of God, whether doctrinal or preceptory.
† See, e. g., wfaa den on the Types.
ENTERING ON THEIR OFFICE CHAP. VIII 159
of the Divine character appears in the high priest--love
to man, and tender mercies, combined with rich displays
of righteousness and holiness. There is not one frown,
not one look of terror in the high priest, though there is
purest holiness. The deep love and compassion of his
soul make that holiness appear most desirable.
In reference to this scene, and to any such that were
similar, the Psalmist writes, I will clothe her priests
with salvation, and her saints shall shout aloud for joy"
(Ps. cxxxii. 16). The eye of the guilty fell upon this
exhibition of Divine love and righteousness harmonised,
and their heart leapt for joy. It is somewhat remarkable
that the Church itself did not use the word "salvation,"
but prayed (ver. 9), "Let thy priests be clothed with
righteousness, and let thy saints shout for joy." The
conscience of the believing multitude sought for righteous-
ness to cover their guilt; this was the uppermost desire
of their heart, and the chief suggestion of their conscience.
But when the Lord replies to them, in ver. 16, he gives
more than merely forgiveness--he sends "salvation" in
its fulness.
Ver. 10, 11. And Moses took the anointing oil, and anointed the
tabernacle and all that was therein, and sanctified them. And
he sprinkled thereof upon the altar seven times, and anointed
the altar and all his vessels, both the laver and his foot, to
sanctify them.
Aaron was now for a time left alone. Clothed and
arrayed as high priest, with his sons at his side, all eyes
gazed upon him. Blessed type of Jesus, with his "many
sons" (Heb. ii. 10), whom all creation beholds with won-
der and delight! And, that the high priest might arrest
every eye, he is left alone, like Jesus when the voice was
past on the transfiguration-hill. “Consider the High Priest
160 THE PRIESTHOOD
of your profession!" is the voice proceeding from this
scene to every believing soul. Ye are complete in him.
And why look ye elsewhere, self-righteous souls? All
that gives peace, all that can speak of God reconciled, is
here. The person of Immanuel, and what hangs upon
that person, furnish you with all your soul can long for.
But, meanwhile, Moses has gone into the tabernacle,
and is busy there. Already all things therein had been
sprinkled with blood, according to the remark in Heb. ix.
21, though at what precise time is difficult for us to say.
That blood had cleansed them: and now the oil sets them
apart for holy purposes. The dust of sin having been
laid, the Spirit breathes freely over every part of the
tabernacle, and through every apartment. The Holiest of
All, as well as the altar; the laver and "its foot," or basin
into which its waters were poured, are solemnly set apart
to the Lord. None can ever claim the use of them again.
They must be used by no other but the Lord; nothing
must be done with them but what bears directly on the
Lord's glory. This is "sanctifying them." Let us learn
what we should be, if really set apart for God.
And this explains to us John xvii. 19, "For their
sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified
through the truth." There Jesus speaks of himself as like
a temple-vessel, or like the Holiest of All, when set apart
to be used for the Lord's purposes. Just as that sanc-
tuary and all it contained was to be used only for setting
forth the sinner's way to God--so, Jesus, of his own free
will, presented himself to be used by the Father wholly
for the purpose of providing for the sinner a way to the
holy God! Glorious truth! The use for which the incar-
nate Saviour is set apart is, to make a way for sinners to
God! The Father used him in this manner in coming to
ENTERING ON THEIR OFFICE CHAP. VIII 161
us; we are to use him thus in going to the Father! A
Saviour set apart for the use of sinners! No angel may
touch that Saviour--he is not for angels. But the guiltiest
soul out of hell may use him--he is for the unlimited use
of sinners!
We thus see the purpose of God in anointing; but next
we see yet more the person.
Ver. 12. And he poured of the anointing oil upon Aaron's head,
and anointed him, to sanctify him.
This is typical of the Spirit fully poured out on Jesus
to set him apart for his public office--his office as Saviour
of the world. Aaron was not merely sprinkled, but had
the oil poured out in full measure on his head. To this
reference is made in Psalm cxxxiii. 2. “It is like the pre-
cious ointment upon the head, that ran down upon the
beard, even Aaron's beard; that went down to the skirts
of his garments." It was to foreshew that Jesus was to
have the fulness of the Holy Spirit poured upon him
And inasmuch as this oil was composed of myrrh, cin-
namon, calamus, and cassia (Exod. xxx. 25), the variety
of the Holy Spirit's gifts and grace was shewn. In that
Psalm, the unity of brethren--many persons, yet one soul
and mind--is compared to the oil composed of such varied
ingredients as cassia, myrrh, cinnamon, and calamus,*
and yet forming one sweet fragrant oil. But besides this
point of comparison, there is another, viz. the abundance
of the oil, "that ran down upon the beard of Aaron, that
went down to the skirts of his garments"--or, "to the
collar of his robe." The unity of brethren is not a bare,
scanty love, but is overflowing feeling, full and abundant
affection.
* In Ps. xlv. 8, we find, “All thy garments smell of myrrh, and aloes, and
cassia." I suppose "aloes" comprehend the cinnamon and calamus. The
anointing of Messiah in that Psalm is thus pointed out as done with the holy oil.
162 THE PRIESTHOOD
Ver. 13. And Moses brought Aaron's sons, and put coats upon
them, and girded them with girdles, and put bonnets upon
them; as the Lord commanded Moses.
The priests receive girdles, coats, and bonnets--all of
which were "glorious and beautiful," for so Exod. xxviii.
2, and xxviii. 40. But they must look up to Aaron; he
only had the complete title to enter the Holiest of all. It
was only the high priest that had "Holiness to the Lord"
on his mitre, and so had right to go into the Holiest, even
as Christ's "many sons brought to glory" owe all to him.
Their clothing is his in miniature, and standing, two on
his right hand and two on his left, himself in the midst,
form a representation of the company who shall be all
"priests to God and his Christ."
Ver. 14. And he brought the bullock for the sin-offering: and
Aaron and his sons laid their hands upon the head of the
bullock for the sin-offering.
When Aaron and his sons had been thus arrayed, and
the attention of the people more than ever fixed upon
them, Moses proceeded to another act. He brings for-
ward the bullock for the sin-offering. Immediately the
high priest and the four priests beside him come forward,
and together lay their hands upon the bullock's head,
confessing their sins. They transfer their guilt to this
victim. This was done for themselves personally, as
sinners bringing their individual sins to the sacrifice,
teaching the people to do the same with their sins: even
as ministers must themselves set an example to their
people, of constant dependence on Jesus, and unceasing
application of his death. In proportion as they who lead
others do themselves make use of that atonement, will
their people also be convinced of their need of it. And,
observe, they use the sin-offering, for their special per-
ENTERING ON THEIR OFFICE CHAP. VIII 163
sonal sins, ere they bring the "burnt-offering" for more
general and comprehensive application to the body of sin.
Ver. 15-17. And he slew it; and Moses took the blood, and put
it upon the horns of the altar round about with his finger, and
purified the altar, and poured the blood at the bottom of the
altar, and sanctified it, to make reconciliation upon it. And
he tools all the fat that was upon the inwards, and the caul
above the liver, and the two kidneys, and their fat, and Moses
burned it upon the altar.* But the bullock and his hide, his
flesh and his dung, he burnt with fire without the camp; as
the Lord commanded Moses.
From the order of the original, it seems that Moses
slew the bullock on whose head Aaron and his sons had
laid their sins; and then took the blood in one of the
bowls. We are told what was done with the blood, the
fat, and all that then remained. The fat, and the remain-
der, are used as in chap. iv. 9-11, where the sacrifice of
the priest, for sins of ignorance, is mentioned. But the
blood is used to set apart the altar on which that high
priest was hereafter to resent the daily offerings, He
thoroughly put the blood on it--on its horns and whole
framework--and the remainder is used to bathe its base.
Thus the whole altar is completely washed in blood, and
thereby is "purified"† and "sanctified," i. e. set apart
for these ends. Perhaps in this typical action we are to
see the shadowing forth of the truth, that the person of
the Son of man (who was the altar) was set apart for the
purposes of the Lord's will. He was to be the Lord's
alone; not appearing on earth for himself. “I came,
* Heb. hHAbez;miha toward the altar;" so chap. ix.. 6, 10, 14, 20. But in
chap. v. 10, Hbaz;mi lfa. The expressions are nearly equivalent, only the former
intimates going towards, or carrying the portions mentioned towards, the altar,
perhaps in such a way as to fix attention on the act.
† xF.eHay;. Onkelos in the Chaldee gives yKid, “cleanse from sin, make pure."
164 THE PRIESTHOOD
not to do mine own will, but the will of him that
sent me." The new and living way was consecrated
for us."
But why "purify" the altar? I suppose that here we
are shewn another truth. The sin laid on the altar
would have polluted that altar itself, steeping it, in a
manner, in the filth of these sins, had not this blood been
previously laid on it to preclude this danger. So, the Son
of man was prepared by the depth and intensity of his
purity--by the abundant indwelling of the Holy Ghost
for bearing the sin laid upon him without being thereby
polluted at all. He was so set apart and purified before-
hand, in the body prepared for him, that the sins of a
world lying upon his person communicated no stain what-
ever to him.
Ver. 18-21. And he brought the ram for the burnt-offering: and
Aaron and his sons laid their hands upon the head of the ram.
And he killed it; and Moses sprinkled the blood upon the altar
round about. And he cut the ram into pieces; and Moses
burnt the head, and the pieces, and the fat. And he washed
the inwards and the legs in water; and Moses burnt the whole
ram upon the altar: it was a burnt-sacrifice for a sweet savour,
and an offering made by fire unto the Lord; as the Lord
commanded Moses.
The burnt-offering was the most marked and fully
significant of all the sacrifices, being the basis of the
rest. But in this case the priest's sin-offering precedes
it, on the ground, that the priest's special personal sinful-
ness should first be spread out and forgiven; and then
the altar, which had received the stroke of justice, could
be freely used for other purposes--for all the purposes
that the burnt-offering might be applied to--by the
ministering priest.
The rites observed are the same as in chap. i. 6--8,
ENTERING ON THEIR OFFICE CHAP. VIII 165
but more briefly stated. Christ offers himself as the
burnt-offering.
It may be asked in what respect Christ could be said
to offer a sin-offering; for, if He is represented here as
offering the burnt-offering, did he not also offer the sin-
offing? He did, but it was not for personal sin: it was
for what he calls his “own sin,” viz. our imputed guilt.
Thus, in Psalm xl. 12, "Mine iniquities have taken hold
upon me." Psalm xxxviii. 4, "Mine iniquities are gone
over my head; my wounds stink, and are corrupt,
because of my foolishness." Psalm lxix. 5, "0 God,
thou knowest my foolishness: and my sins are not hid
from thee.” The sins of his body the Church are the
sins he can call his own.
Ver. 22. And he brought the other ram, the ram of consecration
and Aaron and his sons laid their hands upon the head of the
ram.
Instead of a special trespass-offering, as we might have
expected from the order of chap. v. and. vi., there is, in
the priest's case, an offering presented which includes both
what the trespass-offering signified, and also whatever
specially concerned the priest's personal state. Indeed,
we might call "the ram of consecration" by the name of
"The priest's trespass-offering."
It may be asked, Why does the priest bring no peace-
offering on the day he enters upon his office?" Because,
perhaps, all that was signified by the peace-offering was
taught by the priest's remaining in the sanctuary in the
Lord's presence. He remained in the Lord's presence;
therefore there is reconciliation and peace between God
and him. They who are not at peace with God, quickly
go out from his presence, and are found in the world;
and God, also, on his part, drives them out of his garden
166 THE PRIESTHOOD
but those that are his reconciled ones remain in his
presence, entranced and chained to the spot by the
beauties of his Divine: grace, and kept by the mighty
hand of him who so loves them that he will not let
them go.
Ver. 23, 24. And he slew it; and Moses tools of the blood of it,
and put it upon the tip of Aaron's right ear, and upon the
thumb of his right hand, and upon the great toe of his right
foot. And he brought Aaron's sons, and Moses put of the
blood upon the tip of their right ear, and upon the thumbs of
their right hands, and upon the great toes of their right feet;
and Moses sprinkled the blood upon the altar round about.
By this type, the whole person is visibly dedicated to
the Lord. Every power and faculty is consecrated. The
Lord touches with blood his right ear, right hand, right
foot, as if to say, "I claim from thee the exercise of every
faculty and property of body and soul, to be used in my
service." From head to foot he is marked by blood, and
set apart. He is to hear for God; and at the slightest
whisper of the Divine voice to stretch out that right hand
for immediate activity, and move with that foot in the
Lord's ways. "Here am I; send me!" If we are
"priests to God," such must be our position and readiness
to obey. Our High Priest in the heavens was the full
example of this true consecration, set apart to the Lord,
wholly, and for ever.
Perhaps it is to this that Psalm xl. 6 refers. Our
version has rendered it, "Mine ears hast thou opened.”
The Hebrew is, yli tAyriKA Myinaz;xA, "Ears thou hast provided
for me;"* and the, reference seems to be to this day of
the priest's consecration. The Psalm speaks of Christ's
* In Heb. x. 5, tAYrikA is rendered "kathrti<sw," as in the Septuagint
"kateskeuasaj" is used by Symmachus.
ENTERING ON THEIR OFFICE CHAP. VIII 167
coming forth as the Great Priest and Sacrifice who was
to supersede all other; and in Hebrews x. it is quoted
for that end. Now, in the Psalm, we see one who
says, "Lo! I come"--even Jesus, who appears before us,
casting his eye round about upon all the scenery of a
priest's consecration-day. He looks at the bullock and
rams (ver. 6, "burnt-offering, and sin-offering, and sa-
crifice "), and at the meat-offering (hHAn;mi, "offering");
at the "great congregation" also (ver. 9); but above all,
at the high, priest, whose hand, foot, and ear are wet
with the warm blood just sprinkled upon them. He
comes forward--he looks up to his Father, and says
(ver. 6)--"Thou art not pleased by the material things
presented here, but only by what they typify. ‘Sacrifice
and meat-offering’ thou didst not desire further than as a
type of me; and this priest, whose ear is sprinkled with
blood, gives place to me, for thou hast provided ears to
me, which I consecrate to thee; and this burnt-offering
and sin-offering thou no more requirest. ‘For, lo! I
come to do thy will, 0 God.’”
In this view of the passage, we suppose; Christ to say
of himself, that, having assumed human nature in order
to be our Mediator, he was the true Sacrifice and the
true Priest. And, pointing to his own human body, he
says "Ears* hast thou provided me,"--meaning, that
now he had ears, hands, feet, to be sprinkled as were
Aaron's. It is thus that the writer of the epistle to the
Hebrews has been led to say at once, “A body hast thou
prepared me" (Heb. x. 5).
* The Septuagint version has "sw?ma;" but I suspect this reading has
been inserted by later writers, who were familiar with the New Testament: just
as in some other cases--Prov. xi. 31 compared with 1 Pet. iv. 18, and Ps. iv. 4
compared with Eph. iv. 26. If it is genuine, they may have given the sense,
understanding it somewhat as we have done.
168 THE PRIESTHOOD
Ver. 25-27. And he took the fat, and the rump, and all the
fat that was upon; the inwards, and the caul above the liver,
and the two kidneys, and their fat, and the right shoulder:
and out of the basket of unleavened bread that was before the
Lord he took one unleavened cake, and a cake of oiled bread,
and one wafer, and put them on the fat, and upon the right
shoulder: and he put all upon Aaron's hands, and upon his
sons' hands, and waved them for a wave-offering before the Lord
In ver. 25 we have a summary of the parts of the
different offerings presented. Some pieces of them all
are taken--pieces that represented the inward and most
deep-seated feelings (viz. fat on the inwards and kidneys),
pieces that represented richness and fulness of feeling
(viz. fat in general, and the marrow of the rump), and
that piece which represented the devotion of the person's
whole strength (viz. the right shoulder). Then there is,
in ver. 26, a summary of the different kinds of meat-
offering. The "oiled bread" belonged to the third sort,
and the "cakes and wafers" to the second; thus selecting
neither the highest nor lowest, but the medium, as a
proper specimen of all.
All these cakes were put on “the fat pieces”* just
mentioned, and the right shoulder; and thus a type was
exhibited of soul and body together offered to the Lord.
Moses, therefore, put these into each individual priest's
hand in succession; and as each priest stood with them
in his full hands, Moses stood by and waved his hands
over them, as a symbol and token of their being wholly
the Lord's. As Moses spread his hands over them, and
next waved them from north to south, east to west, he
signified their acknowledgment that they were the Lord's
in every feeling of their souls, and every faculty of their
minds, and every power of their bodies.
* MybilAHE is the expression,
ENTERING ON THEIR OFFICE CHAP. VIII 169
Thus each man presented the fatness of his soul, the
strength of his body, and the richness of his substance to
God. That was the gift which filled the hands of a con-
secrated secrated priest. What manner of persons, then, ought
we to be, if we are "priests to God!" Each of these
priests was a type of him who came forward to the
Father, saying, "Lo! I come." Each of these, with his
full hands, represents Christ in that position. And such
ought each believing man to be--"a holy priesthood"
(1 Pet. ii. 5).
Ver. 28, 29. And Moses took them from of their hands, and burnt
them on the altar upon the burnt-offering: they were consecra-
tions for a sweet savour; it is an offering made by fire unto
the Lord. And Moses took the breast, and waved it for a
wave-offering before the Lord: for of the ram of consecration
it was Moses' part; as the Lord commanded Moses.
Moses put them all "on the burnt-sacrifice," which lay
on the altar. The whole burnt-offering was, in a manner,
the primary sacrifice; it expressed atonement, full atone-
ment. Therefore, the putting on it of those pieces which
represented the giving up of feelings and desires, and
the meat-offering, which represented the person's whole
substance, was a declaration that all we offer to God
must be on the foundation of atonement. "By him,
therefore, let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God
continually" (Heb. xiii. 15).
“They"--these pieces--"were consecrations." They
were parts of the consecrating offering, each part a sweet
savour; and the whole sacrifice together formed an offer-
ing made by fire to the Lord. It was a transaction which
the Lord approved and accepted.
There still remained one--the breast of the ram. This
had been mentioned so far back as Exod. xxix. 26, when
170 THE PRIESTHOOD
first the order of consecration was appointed. This breast
is waved before the Lord, over all the pieces on the altar,
and over Aaron and his sons. The waving of it is the last
sacrificial act. It seems to declare the heartfelt concur-
rence of the parties in all that had been done;--by one
concluding act they give up their heart to the Lord.
But why was this breast to be Moses' part? Perhaps
for the following reason:--The dedication was that of
Aaron and his sons; and Moses kept this last part of the
offering as a pledge, or token, that they had really given
up themselves to God. The pledge, of course, must be
deposited in other hands than their own; and, therefore,
it is not given to the priests, but to Moses. The type may
represent Jesus as depositing in the Father's hands the
pledge of his complete consecration, when he said, "Lo!
I come."
Ver. 30. And Moses tools of the anointing oil, and of the blood which
was upon the altar, and sprinkled it upon Aaron, and upon
his garments, and upon his sons, and upon his sons' garments
with him; and sanctified Aaron, and his garments, and his
sons, and his sons' garments with him.
Moses takes the prepared oil and mixes it with the
blood of the ram of consecration (Exod. xxix. 21),
blood already accepted. At first sight, this seems to be
no more than a repetition of what was already done
(ver. 12). But there the act was meant to set apart the
man; here it is meant to set apart the priest. In the
former case, the oil was first poured on them, and then
blood sprinkled (ver. 24) on their persons; as if to say,
Thus does the Holy Spirit point out these persons to be
set apart, and thus are those who are set apart cleansed
with blood. When this was done, they were constituted
priests; and, now that they are actually invested with
ENTERING ON THEIR OFFICE CHAP. VIII 171
office, oil and blood are sprinkled on them and their gar-
ments again, intimating that they need, is priests, a double
portion of the Spirit, and a doubly complete cleansing.
Such was Jesus! "without spot or blemish," and endowed
with the Spirit "without measure."
Their very garments are thus set apart and cleansed.
To this Jude (ver. 23) may allude, "Hating even the gar-
ment spotted by the flesh." Believers are priests to God;
therefore, not their persons only (as verse 24 in this
chapter shews), but their garments also--not their per-
sonal character alone, but every act and outward mani-
festation--must be unspotted by the world. Perhaps
Rev. iii-. 4, "A few names . . . who have not defiled their
garments," may refer to this also; and xvi. 15, "He that
watcheth and keepeth his garments."
Ver. 31. And Moses said unto Aaron and to his sons, Boil the
flesh at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation; and
there eat it with the bread that is in the basket of consecra-
tions, as I commanded, saying, Aaron and his sons shall
eat it.
The priests must eat of the sacrifices in order to shew
that these sacrifices have brought peace and reconcilia-
tion. But first they "boil the flesh at the door of the
tabernacle;" in the immediate sight of God they do this.
The type represents Christ's sufferings--every joint re-
laxed--I am poured out like water" (Ps. xxii. 14).
The fire was, of course, taken from the altar, which was
fire from heaven--to intimate that Christ's agony pro-
ceeded directly from the Father. But in the very place
where this wrath fell on him, there is peace; found for sin-
ners,--the offerers feast upon the boiled flesh. And then
they rise and take the "meat-offering," or bread, also
for now they can freely dedicate themselves to the Lord.
172 THE PRIESTHOOD
Ver. 32. And that which remaineth of the flesh and of the bread
shall ye burn with fire.
There must be nothing left to corrupt, and nothing left
neglected. Either it must be wholly consumed, or wholly
eaten--a type of the fact, that al things must be either
wholly visited with Divine wrath, or wholly enjoy Divine
favour.
Ver. 33, 34. And ye shall not go out of the door of the tabernacle
of the congregation in seven days, until the days of your con-
secration be at an end: for seven days shall he consecrate
you. As he bath done this day, so the Lord hath com-
manded to do, to make an atonement for you.
During some days, the truths represented and expressed
in the preceding types were to be kept before the minds
of the priests themselves, that they might meditate on them
and be imbued with them. So continually was this to be
done, that for seven days they were not to leave the
precincts of the tabernacle--"the door of it" (ver. 35), day
nor night. Thus they were taught their office; and thus
Christ was set forth as a priest who should ever, day and
night, be found at his work of satisfaction and mediation.
Ver. 35. Therefore shall ye abide at the door of the tabernacle of
the congregation day and night seven days, and keep the charge
of the Lord, that ye die not: for so I am commanded.
The last clause is added lest the strict injunction should
seem too severe. "So I am commanded," It is the
Lord's will; therefore, it will be pleasant.
Such passages as, "Blessed is the man that heareth
me, watching daily at my gates, waiting at the posts, of
my doors" (Prov. viii. 34), seem to refer to this case.
Blessed are they, who, like these priests, are wholly the
Lord's, night and day,--unwearied and unexhausted, they
serve him and rejoice in him. Thus, too (Ps. lxxxiv.4)--
"Blessed are they that dwell in thy house; they shall be
ENTERING ON THEIR OFFICE CHAP. VIII 173
still praising thee!" Many a song was heard ascending
from the lips of these sons of Aaron during these seven
days. And in these priests, during these seven days, we
see a type of real believers. The seven days is the
expression for fulness, q. d. the whole space filled, from
beginning of life to the end. Then, there is not the
alternate approach to the altar, and withdrawal from it,
to go back to other duties; there is continual, uninter-
rupted service. This ought to be the characteristic of
believers as "priests to God:" not a few minutes'
service at morning and evening, but the whole day filled
up by successive acts of service.
It shall specially be so in glory. It is thus with our
High Priest, who "appears in the presence of God for
us." He never retires from his blessed position; he
always beholds the face of his Father. The nearer we
come to this, the nearer we resemble him. "Pray,
without ceasing," “Rejoice evermore,” indicate what
ought to be our state, even now on earth. The calm,
blessed, glorious rest of our High Priest within the
Tabernacle, with the Father's love upon him every hour,
and his soul reposing on the Father every hour, repre-
sents to us what we should be. Oh! how sad the long
intervals in our adoration, and in our seasons of com-
munion! How sad, how unlike priests, our intermit-
tent flow of love and joy! When shall we be for ever
the same as to the kind of feeling, and ever rising higher
as to the degree!
Ver. 36. So Aaron and his sons did all things which the Lord
commanded by the hand of Moses.
The Lord ceased to speak; and now, therefore, they
began to act. We see them solemnly engaged seven
days in these appointed rites.
174 THE PRIESTHOOD
Looking back on this chapter, the subject of the
consecration of the priests leads us to an interesting
investigation. The consecration was the time when a
priest was fully brought into the duties of his office, and
all the privileges of his office. Though of Aaron's line,
still he was not fully a priest till he was consecrated.
This is to be kept in mind; for, with a reference partly to
this idea, and partly to the Hebrew term for it (dyA xl.emi
"filling the hand," the Septuagint were led to adopt the
Greek "teleio<w," to express consecration. Hence, ver. 22,
"krion telei<wsewj;" ver. 28, "to> o[lokau<twma th?j telei<w-
sewj;" ver. 33, "h[me<ra telei<wsewj;” chap. xxi. 10,
“o[ teteleiwme<noj," is the consecrated priest; and Exod.
xxix. 9, teleiwseij ]Aarwn ta>j xeiraj au]tou."* These
are specimens.
If we keep this in remembrance, we are prepared to
understand several passages of the New Testament that
otherwise are difficult and obscure. In the epistle to
the Hebrews, Christ is spoken of (chap. ii. 10) as "made
perfect by sufferings;" and more specially (chap. v. 9),
“being made perfect” is connected with his priesthood;
and in chap. vii. 28, this is the term used to describe his
consecration, "ei]j to>n ai]w?na teteleiwme<non." There is no
difficulty left, when we see it is office, not character, that
is spoken of. Now, in a figurative way, but with a refer-
ence to this idea, Heb. x. 14 represents Jesus as "per-
fecting" (tetelei<wke) those that are set apart by his blood;
i. e. he puts them, by his one offering, into the possession
of all the privileges of fully pardoned and justified ones.
The "spirits of just men made perfect" (Heb. xii. 23)
bears the same reference; they are entered into posses-
* Perhaps it is in this sense that our Lord uses "teleiou?mai" (Luke xiii.
32), " On the third day, lo! I am fully consecrared!"
ENTERING ON THEIR OFFICE CHAP. VIII 175
sion of what was intended for them. Like Aaron's sons,
looking forward to privileges inasmuch as they were
priests' sons, but not entered on possession till the day
of " telei<wsij"--so these just men. James (ii. 22) says,
By his works was faith made perfect" (e]teleiw<qh).
Faith was carried out to its proper purpose; it entered on
its proper work; it was inaugurated visibly by his works,
It is thus, too, in 1 John ii. 5, "Whoso keepeth his word,
in him verily is the love of God perfected." The love of
God, which he feels, is carried out to its proper extent,
or is made use of for the purpose intended, when it leads
a man to walk holily. It has got its consecration-day--
it has filly entered on its office.
This is still better seen in 1 John iv. 17, "Herein is
our love made perfect," &c. The Greek words are, ]En
tou<t& tetelei<wtai h[ a]ga<ph meq ] h[mw?n. It is God's love to
us that is the theme--"the love that is with us." He calls
it (as if the name Immanuel were running in his mind)
“the love with us;” i. e. God's display of love to us (ver.
16) in his Son; which is now our property. Now, he
says this love of God to us "is made perfect" (tetelei<w-
tai)--has got its consecration-day--has fully entered on
its office. "Herein (viz. as ver. 10, in the sending of his
Son) has God's love to us reached its perfection." The
ocean has been filled with love; it is an ocean which we
may call "ours;"* angels cannot call it "theirs." And
so complete is this display of God's love to us, that at the
*”Ours,” because bestowed on us; just as, in
a hidden strength," says the elder brother. The other asks, "What hidden
strength, unless the strength of Heaven, if you mean that?" The other, in reply
says--
"A hidden strength,
Which, if Heaven gave it, may be termed her own!"
Is not Judg. vi. 14, '' Go in this thy might," the might which I give thee?
176 THE PRIESTHOOD ENTERING ON OFFICE
day of judgment we shall have no fear; and even at
present, in spite of indwelling sin, we are as really righteous
as our Surety--as He is, so are we!" Hence it is that
they altogether mistake the gospel who cherish fears and
doubts, as if they were part of its results. This love has
no element of fear in it; nay, “He that feareth is not
made perfect in love" (ou] tetelei<wtai e]n t^? a]ga<p^), ver.
18. He who still fears, and has suspicious doubts
remaining, has not entered upon his consecration-day--
has not fully entered upon the enjoyment of the privileges
to which this love entitles him: for this perfect love casts
out all fear.†
† In “Jehovah Zidkenu,” a small work by F. Sanders, Pastor in Barmen,
this passage is explained in a similar way. "He by whom the love of God is
so perfectly believed, known, experienced, and enjoyed, that he can comfort him-
self with it against all the condemnations of the law, against all the accusations
of conscience, and against all the assaults of Satan, such a one is said in this
respect to 'have boldness for the Day of Judgment.' This 'perfect love'
casteth out all 'fear."'--(P. 51.)
CHAPTER IX
Aaron’s Entrance on his Office
"Being made perfect, he became the author of eternal salvation unto all
them that obey him."--Heb. v. 9
Ver. 1. And it came to pass, on the eighth day that Moses called
Aaron and his sons, and the elders of Israel.
THE priests were now "made perfect," that is, consecrated
to their office. There is now to be a specimen given of
the High Priest actually engaged in his office. The elders
of
people with what confidence they may now approach the
altar; for Aaron is fully consecrated--"made perfect."
And his four sons, also, stand by as witnesses.
It was thus that witnesses of Christ's completeness have
assured us of his being a true and every way complete
priest. They proclaim, "Being made: perfect, he has
become the author of eternal salvation unto all them that
obey him" (Heb. v. 9). The Father bears witness that
he did consecrate him completely; and, on earth, saved
souls bear witness that they have seen and felt the power
of his priesthood, for they took their sins to him, and
received atonement from him.
Ver. 2. And he said unto Aaron, Take thee a young calf for a sin-
offering, and a ram for a burnt-offering, without blemish, and
offer them before the Lord.
178 AARON'S ENTRANCE
Aaron, now actually in office, is to begin his official
acts before all the people, by again offering (as in chap.
viii. 14, 18) a sacrifice of sin-offering and burnt-offering.*
He is ever to keep the people in mind that there must
another priest arise, greater far than Aaron; for Aaron
needs atonement himself. On all great public occasions,
the high priest began by presenting these two offerings
for himself. The consecration-offerings of chap. viii. 22,
26, he had, of course, no more to do with. Now, in so
doing, he was "the voice of one crying" at the altar,
" Prepare ye the way of the Lord! I am not the Christ.
There cometh one after me, mightier than I, the latchet
of whose shoes I am not worthy to stoop down and
unloose! One who shall not need daily, as I need, 'to
offer up sacrifice first for his own sins and then for the
people's"' (Heb. vii. 27).
Ver. 3, 4. And unto the children of
Take ye a kid of the goats for a sin-offering; and a calf and
a lamb, both of the first year, without blemish, for a burnt-
offering; also a bullock and a ram for peace-offerings, to
sacrifice before the Lord; and a meat-offering mingled with
oil: for to-day the Lord will appear unto you.
The people bring all kinds of offerings, except the
trespass-offering, which, at the entrance of the priest on
his duties, and while the congregation, therefore, were
only beginning to be shewn their duty in holy things,
might not be needed. A trespass in holy things (see
chap. v. 15) could scarcely have yet occurred. But all
other kinds are brought. Foremost is the sin-offering,
whereon they lay their individual, special guilt. Then, a
twofold burnt-offering--a calf and a lamb--to shew their
* The young calf here, and the "young bullock" of Exod. xxix. 1, seem
the sane. The Hebrew in this chapter is rqAbA Nb, lgef,, and in Exodus
rqAbA Nb, rpa. The Jews say it put Aaron in mind of the matter of the golden calf.
ON HIS OFFICE CHAP. IX 179
trust in the grand primary sacrifice. Next, the peace-
ofering, in its fullest form--a ram and a bullock
ox)--to shew the complete peace bestowed, and reconcili-
ation to God. Lastly, the meat-offering, mingled with oil
--their own persons consecrated to God and his service.
The people were called to do this, on the ground that
"the Lord would appear to them that day." As if Moses
had said, "Thus shall you meet the Lord: his way to the
sinner is through the shedding of blood; and the sinner's
way to him is through the same." A glorious truth for
the chief of sinners! "He has been to you a God that
hideth himself; but approach with the blood that has
been shed for you; this day approach; and this day shall
the Lord appear unto you!"
Ver. 5, 6. And they brought that which Moses commanded before
the tabernacle of the congregation: and all the congregation
drew near, and stood before the Lord. And Moses said, “This
is the thing which the Lord commanded that ye should do; and
the glory of the Lord shall appear unto you.”
The congregation gathered themselves together in front
of the tabernacle, with the offerings, and "stood before
the Lord"--an expression denoting a setting themselves
in the solemn posture of worshippers, as Abraham in Gen.
xviii. 22. Moses then said to them, “This, which the
Lord commanded, do (see the original), and in so doing,
expect that he will appear. We are taught that the
Lord appears as our God, reconciled and gracious, when
we are approaching him through the work of his Son--
the same lesson inculcated in ver. 4.
Ver. 7. And Moses said unto Aaron, Go unto the altar, and offer
thy sin-offering, and thy burnt-offering, and make an atone-
ment for thyself, and for the people: and Offer the Offering of
the people, and male an atonement for them; as the Lord
commanded.
180 AARON'S ENTRANCE
The people being ready, Aaron is now to offer for them.
But, that they might know him to be only a type and
shadow, and not "the Christ," the true anointed Priest,
he first of all presents a sacrifice for himself. It being
thus understood by all that he acts in the name of another
yet to come, he goes forward to the work.
Ver. 8-11. Aaron therefore went unto the altar, and slew the
calf of the sin-offering, which was for himself. And the
sons of Aaron brought the blood unto him; and he dipped his
finger in the blood, and put it upon the horns of the altar, and
poured out the blood at the bottom of the altar: but the fat,
and the kidneys, and the caul* above the liver, of the sin-offer-
ing, he burnt upon the altar; as the Lord commanded Moses.
And the flesh and the hide he burnt with fire without the camp.
As soon as Aaron had slain his sin-offering, his sons
caught its blood in the bowls of the altar; and as each of
the four stood--perhaps one at each corner of the altar--
Aaron bent down and dipt his finger in their bowl of
blood, and sprinkled the horns of the altar. Thus, the
four horns were seen by the people wet with blood, a
loud voice of atonement thereby ascending to heaven,
crying, "Pardon to the guilty! for this is his penalty."
Then Aaron emptied out of the bowls, and out of the
body of the animal, the blood that remained, till a torrent
of red crimson blood flowed round the altar's base. In
ver. 10, 11, the view is the same as chap. viii. 16.
Ver. 12-14. And he slew the burnt-offering; and Aaron's sons
presented unto him the blood, which he sprinkled round
about upon the altar. And they presented the burnt-offering
unto him, with the pieces thereof, and the head; and he burnt
* The Hebrew in this place is not the same as in chap. iii. 4. The caul is
said to be dbeKAha Nmi "from the liver;" and txF.Haha Nmi, from the sin-offering."
This may be, q. d. the caul which he takes from the liver, from out of the sin-
offering. So ver. 19. The expression for “upon the altar” is the same as in
chap. viii. 16, hHAbez;mi.ha.
ON HIS OFFICE CHAP. X 181
them upon the altar. And he did wash the inwards and the
legs, and burnt them upon the burnt-offering on the altar.
This is the other part of Aaron's offering for himself,
ere he presented the people's. His own peculiar sins
being washed away by the sin-offering, and its blood
being put on the altar's horns to cry in his behalf, and
bring down better things than the blood of Abel, he
presents this burnt-offering, to shew that he had equal
interest in all that signified atonement, this being the
grand primary type of redemption.
The expression, in ver. 12 and 13, for "presented" (the
same as at ver. 9), suggests to us the reason why Aaron's
sons were there to do this. The word (Uxcim;ya, Hiphil) is
one which is generally used when a person has a thing
in his own possession, and then offers it to another for
his. It is used of one who gives up another into an
enemy's hand. Hence on this occasion we are led to
consider Aaron's sons as stationed there by God to ex-
hibit to their father the blood and the other parts of the
sacrifice. They are his instruments for holding out to
Aaron the offer of an atonement; and thus more fully
than before is the high priest exhibited to all the people
as one who himself needs atonement. Their eyes are,
thereby, fixed on him only as he is the shadow of One
greater far, who is yet to come; and he himself is kept
from being at all lifted up by the honour done to him.
He is made to feel that he sustains a representative
character.
Ver. 15-17. And he brought the people's offering, and took the
goat which was the sin-offering for the people, and slew it,
and offered it for sin, as the first. And he brought the burnt-
offering, and offered it according to the manner. And he
brought the meat-offering, and took an handful thereof, and
burnt it upon the altar, beside the burnt-sacrifice of the morning.
182 AARON'S ENTRANCE
Aaron now took up the people's offering. Here, and
in chap. vi. 26, the most striking expression occurs that
we anywhere meet with in regard to atonement. "He
of ered it for sin," might be rendered, "He sinned it,"
or, "He made it sin" (UhxeF;.Hay;). The sense of "offering
for sin," is evidently taken from the fact, that every such
sacrifice had the sin laid on it, or imputed to it. This
may have suggested the expression used in 2 Cor. v. 21,
"He made him sin for us" (a[martian e]poihsen). It is not
"made him to be a sin-offering," but much more;* the
sin-offering itself was "made sin;" and not on this occa-
sion only, but on all occasions, as we may infer from the
clause "as at the first" (ver. 8). The true idea appears
Gen xxxi 39 hn.AxF.,HaxE: "I bare the loss of it"--I
was made sin for it. The idea seems to be, "He put the
sin of the people on this victim till it became one mass of
sin." The priest's using it as the atonement for those
who presented it, made the victim become, in a manner,
the receiver of their sin and of the penalty it deserved.
And so our Great Sin-offering, Jesus, when slain for us,
was treated as if he were the reservoir of the sin and
curse that flowed, in so many streams, over man. In this
sense, "The Father made him to be sin for us!
The burnt-offering was presented in the usual way,
“according to the manner.” The meat-offering also.
*Chrysostom gives one of his best criticisms here, when he says, that it
means more even than that he made the Righteous One a sinner in order to make
sinners righteous. "Ou] gar e[cin e]qhnken, a]ll ] au]thn thn poiothta. ou] gar
ei]pen, [e]poihsen a[martwlon, ] a]ll ] [a[martian. ] ou]xi [ton mh a[martonta ]
monon a]lla [ton mhde gnonta a[martian. ] i[na kai u[meij genwmeqa ou]k
ei]pen [dikaioi, ] a]lla [dikaiosunh, ] kai [qeo?u dikaiosunh ]” (Comment. on 2
Cor. v.)—He does not say, "He made him a sinner," but “he made him sin"--not,
"Him who did not sin," but '' him that did not know sin." All this in order that we
might become, not "righteous," but "righteousness," and "the righteousness
of God."
ON HIS OFFICE CHAP. IX 183
And these two, offered on that occasion, were in addition
to the morning sacrifice and meat-offering. For we are
not required to set aside regularly-appointed duty, when
engaged in more extraordinary and solemn exercises.
Ver. 18, 19. He slew also the bullock and the ram for a sacrifice
of peace-offerings which was for the people: and Aaron's sons
presented unto him the blood, which he sprinkled upon the altar
round about, and the fat of the bullock and of the ram, the
rump, and that which covereth the inwards, and the kidneys,
and the caul above the liver.
As before. In ver 19, it is literally "the fat pieces
from the bullock and from the ram." "That which
covereth," is filled up by a reference to chap. iii. 9.*
Ver. 20, 21. And they put the fat upon the breasts, and he burnt
the fat upon the altar: and the breasts and the right shoulder
Aaron waved for a wave-offering before the Lord; as Moses
commanded.
The fat pieces of each were laid on the breasts of each;
thus intimating that the inmost desires, and all nearest
the heart, is a ready offering to the Lord. Then the fat
was removed, and consumed in the flames; as if to
express how the fire of Divine wrath descended upon
Jesus, on his inmost soul, when that soul had offered all
its strength and affections to God. The fat was laid on
the breast, thereby to intimate the fullest and most cordial
willingness.
These breasts, more fully expressive of complete devo-
tion to the Lord now that the fat had lain on them, are
waved before the Lord; and the right shoulder,† also, of
each animal, as already appointed. All are thus heaved
* Jarchi supplies "brqh," the inwards, as our version does.
†The singular is used; but this is in reference to chap. vii. 34. It means
the appointed right shoulder, which always was the right shoulder of each peace-
offering.
184 AARON'S ENTRANCE
up toward the dwelling-place of Jehovah, that the giving
up of the whole people to him for ever may thereby be
openly expressed. This is the concluding act. Aaron
has presented the people in virtue of his office; and lo!
the Lord has accepted them! There is a restoration to
the fellowship of an offended God; for here is the ex-
ample. This first day's acts confirm
truth, “There is forgiveness with thee,” and at the same
time in that other awful truth, "Without shedding of blood
there is no remission."
Ver. 22-24. And Aaron lifted up his hand toward the people, and
blessed them; and came down from offering of the sin-offering,
and the burnt-offering, and peace-offerings. And Moses and
Aaron went into the tabernacle of the congregation, and came
out, and blessed the people: and the glory of the Lord appeared
unto all the people. And there came a fire out from before the
Lord, and consumed upon the altar the burnt-offering and the
fat: which when all the people saw, they shouted, and fell on
their faces.
Probably these offerings were presented at the time of
the morning sacrifice. Then (ver. 23) Moses, and Aaron
retired into the tabernacle. At the time of the evening
sacrifice they came forth again, and stood at the altar.
At this hour, Aaron stood still and looked upon all the
people as they crowded the space in front of the brazen
altar. As he thus stood, the eyes of all the multitude
turned toward him; whereupon, amid the awful solem-
nity and deep silence, he lifted up his hands--the very
bands that had been wet with blood--and blessed the
people. It was as if he were pouring over them all the
grace and peace that flow from the blood of Jesus! And
this done, "he came down from offering the sin-offering,
and the burnt-offering, and peace-offerings." It was thus
that Jesus blessed his people--his faithful witnesses who
ON HIS OFFICE CHAP. IX 185
stood around their altar on the Mount of Olives--lifting
up the very hands that so lately had beepn nailed to the
cross. And having so done, he left the place of sacrifice
and went into the Holiest of all, there to receive more
communications from his Father, and then to come forth
again to give more blessing.
Aaron, leaving the altar, went into the
There Moses stood with him, and, as representative of
Jehovah, handed over to his care all the vessels of the
sanctuary, and committed the ordering of all to him; even
as Jesus, on his ascension--on his leaving the place where
he had made the sacrifice-received from the Father
(Rev. i. 1; Ps. lxviii. 18; Eph. iv. 8) authority as Medi-
ator, or as the Captain of salvation now made perfect
(Heb. ii. 10), to administer the affairs of the sanctuary.
It was in reference to this that he said, as he was enter-
ing in, " All power is committed unto me in heaven
and on earth" (Matt. xxviii. 18). He is there now,
managing their interests for them above, preparing many
mansions. “The Father hath committed all things into
his hand.”
His coming out again will be like Aaron's, in order to
bless the people anew. The people remained in the
courts, expecting the re-appearance of Aaron and Moses.
And so the Lord's people remain with their eye and
heart on the altar, looking for the second coming of their
Priest, in the Father's glory as well as his own. "The
glory of the Lord appeared unto all the people" of
that day; and some of the bright fire of that glory shot
down on the altar and consumed the pieces of the sacri-
fices, thus giving the last attestation required of complete
acceptance. In all this we see the very figure and out-
lines of the Redeemer's second coming "to those that
186 AARON'S ENTRANCE ON HIS OFFICE CHAP. IX
look for him." His glory will thus appear, when it is now
the evening of the world's clay, and that glory, investing
the person of the Son of man--the Lamb of God--will
give the last and most indubitable proof that he is well
pleasing to the Father. He shall appear the second time,
"without sin, unto salvation." The sin consumed, and
for ever done away, nothing is left for the people but the
completing of their joy and their holiness. What a shout
of ecstasy shall burst from them all then! Yet how
deeply awed and reverent they shall be! even as forgive-
ness;* produces holy awe, wherever felt. The people shout
and fall prostrate before him. "To him shall every knee
bow, and every tongue confess that he is Lord, to the
glory of God the Father." 0! our High Priest, now
within the tabernacle not made with hands, perfect that
which concerneth us! Put the bread on the golden table,
that we may never want our better than angels' food.
Pour in daily the olive-oil, that the lamps of thy golden
candlestick may never be dim in this dark, gloomy world.
Present thy incense with every prayer of ours, with every
groan, with every sigh of the prisoner! And soon, soon
come forth again! yea, even before we have slept with
our fathers, if it seem good in thy sight; come forth to
bless us, and to receive the shout of multitudes adoring
and confessing that thou art Lord alone!
* Heb. xii. 28, 29 receives a beautiful illustration here. "Grace," or
forgiving love, teaches to serve God with "reverence and godly fear;" for while it
brings us to his nearest presence, it shews him to us as a God who consumes
iniquity. "Our God is a consuming fire." The light that guides us into his presence
is the very blaze of the sacrifice on which our sins are laid.
CHAPTER X
The Fencing of the Priestly Ritual
“See that ye refuse not him that speaketh. For if they escaped not
who refused him that spake on earth, much more shall not we escape, if
we turn away f rom him that speaketh from heaven."--Heb. xii. 25
Ver. 1, 2. And Nadab and Abihu, the sons of Aaron, took either
of them his censer, and put fire therein, and put incense thereon,
and offered strange fire before the Lord, which he commanded
them not. And there went out fire from the Lord, and devoured
them; and they died before the Lord.
THIS event occurred at a time when its effect was likely
to spread the most solemn awe over priest and people;
and occurring, as it did, in the persons of Aaron's sons,
who were men of station and office, the influence of the
lesson taught would diffuse itself over all ranks of men in
the camp.
After spending the day in the manner mentioned in
the former chapter--after presenting the blood (ver. 12,
13, 18), and seeing their father, Aaron, go in with Moses
into the
at not being allowed to take a more prominent part in
conducting the service. Perhaps they thought that
they, too, might enter the
Accordingly, next morning, it would appear, they both
188 THE FENCING
engaged in a most daring and presumptuous project. If,
as many believe from ver. 9, 10, they had drank too
freely, and so become elated, their sin might be reckoned
a sudden temptation. But I rather suppose that it was
a deliberate sin, proceeding from a jealous, sullen heart,
and the injunction in ver. 9, 10, like that of Ezekiel
xliv. 21, was suggested at this time by the fact, that
what they did deliberately, others would be much and
often tempted to do suddenly, through the influence of
such excitement.
The expression, "Which he commanded them not," ap-
plies to the many ingredients that were contrary to God's
will; and the force of it is equal to, "which he had ex-
pressly forbidden." Their motive, the strange fire used,
the time when it was done, were all opposed to the Lord's
command; and the example of disobedience thus set was
fitted to be extensively pernicious in the camp.
It was probably done in the morning of the day follow-
ing the events of last chapter. For ver. 16, where the
question about eating the sin-offering is asked, shews
that certainly it did not take place later than the second
day; since the law required all remnants of the sin-offer-
ing to be burnt, if kept beyond that time. And ver. 16
would also lead us to think that the sons of Aaron had
been occupied with other sacrifices since the consecration-
day; for Moses searches for the goat of the sin-offering.
If, too, the goat had been burnt on the very day of the
consecration, Moses could scarcely have failed to observe
the flames, as on that day there were no other offering but
the priest's.
Nadab and Abihu took a censer, and kindled their
incense. But they did so,--1. At a time not commanded:
Aaron should have been consulted for this. 2. In a place,
OF THE PRIESTLY RITUAL CHAP. X 189
or in a part of the tabernacle, not commanded, for they
were in the open court (ver. 4, where Uzziel's sons, who
were only Levites, went to them), not at the golden altar.
3. In a manner contrary to the Lord's declared will: for
the priests understood that the only fire to be used in the
tabernacle was to be fire from the altar--fire that had
come from heaven. Probably, too, they used what spices
were at hand, not the proper incense. The Lord had com-
manded neither the time, place, nor manner. But if the
sinner's eye be blind to God, it sees not anything of the
Lord's authority. And neither education, nor station,
nor privileges (see Exod. xxiv. 9), are sufficient to keep
men from this presumption. The heart may continue
unrenewed amid all such blessings.
The Lord forthwith vindicated his own honour. These
are priests, and they stand in the holy courts, and they
hold the censers of the tabernacle in their hands, and the
cloud of incense is ascending from them; but the Lord is
dishonoured under that cloud of incense, and therefore he
must go forth in majesty. The stroke comes "from be-
fore the Lord"--the fire shoots across the mercy-seat,
and through the
their cloud of incense! How awful to observe that it
crosses the mercy-seat to reach them! And though their
cry reaches his ear over the mercy-seat, it is too late now!
The Lord has risen up. It is like the events that will
attend Christ's second coming, when from Himself (the t
mercy-seat itself), fire shall consume his foes, and their
cry, though the Lamb himself hear it, is in vain. He con-
sumes all that have defied him; and many among these
shall be found in the act of holding up the incense of vain
worship to the Lord.
Will-worship in any form, Popery, Puseyism, formality,
190 THE FENCING
idolatry, is hateful to the Lord's holy nature. His will
is holiness.
Ver. 3. Then Moses said unto Aaron, This is it that the Lord spake,
saying, I will be sanctified in them that come nigh me,* and
before all the people I will be glorified. And Aaron held his
peace.
The news spread through the camp. Moses and Aaron
hastened to the spot. They stood together and gazed on
the dead bodies. As they gazed in awful amazement,
Moses turned to his brother and said, "This is that the
Lord spake, saying," &c. This is an illustration of the
same holiness we saw at Sinai, when he said, "Let the
priests which come near to the Lord sanctify themselves,
lest the Lord break forth upon them" (Exod. xix. 22).
Aaron felt what Moses said; he bowed in silent submis-
sion--one look on his lost sons, another on his exalted
and glorified God.
It may be thus at the last day. The Father will point
to the ungodly as objects of his just displeasure; and the
Intercessor, who used to yearn over these sons of men,
shall then say, "Let them go down quick to hell;" and
the redeemed respond, over the smoke of their burning,
"Hallelujah!" We can understand Aaron's silent sub-
mission, as he saw God's holy act of judgment on these
presumptuous sinners; but could we have gone farther,
and sympathised with him, had he even lifted up his hands
to his God, and, with a holy gladness in his countenance,
cried, in presence of the camp, "Hallelujah, hallelujah?"
Such shall yet be the feeling of the redeemed over their
* It has been remarked, that priests are the persons chiefly denoted by this
term (as in Ezek. xlii. 13, and Exod. xix. 22); the people learning reverence
by them. If so, then Heb. x. 22, "Let us draw nigh," and Eph. ii. 13, "We
are made nigh by the blood of Christ," assume a new aspect, viz. referring to
all believers being now priests.
OF THE PRIESTLY RITUAL CHAP. X 191
own kindred who offer strange fire. Standing in Aaron's
position, with all Aaron's submission, but with a pro-
foundly holy triumph, to which Aaron was a stranger,
the righteous shall rejoice when he seeth the vengeance!
He shall wash his feet (i. e. be refreshed) in the blood of
the wicked" (Ps. lviii. 10). Angels are able now to
feel thus toward devils, who once were most dear and be-
loved brethren! The glory of God will so appear as to
hide all else from our view. His glory will cause us to
cry, " Hallelujah!" (Rev. xix. 3.)
Ver. 4-7. And Moses called Mishael and Elzaphan, the sons of
Uzziel, the uncle of Aaron, and said unto them, Come near,
carry your brethren from before the sanctuary out of the camp.
So they went near, and carried them in their coats out of the
camp; as Moses had said. And Moses said unto Aaron, and
unto Eleazar and unto Ithamar his sons, Uncover not your
heads, neither rend your clothes, lest you die, and lest wrath
come upon all the people: but let your brethren, the whole house
of
And ye shall not go out from the door of the tabernacle of the
congregation, lest ye die: for the anointing oil of the Lord is
upon you. And they did according to the word of Moses.
Whoever saw the dead bodies saw at once that it was
the Lord's stroke! for the coats--the priestly coats--were
left unconsumed. The Lord directed the fire, as he often
directs lightning, in such a manner that the persons were
struck, but nothing besides. The stroke came on guilt
alone! And all in the camp saw them; for the dead bodies
were "carried out" before all. A prophet might have
pointed
day of shame and vengeance--"They shall go forth, and
look upon the carcases of the men that have transgressed
against me" (Isa. lxvi. 24). All saw their presumption;
all must see their doom. All saw the law broken by
192 THE FENCING
their hands; all must see the broken law honoured in
their death.
And the honour done to the law is made the more
apparent, and brought closer home to the heart, by the
circumstance that nothing is done that could have been
avoided. No feeling of the tender, paternal heart of
Aaron is needlessly injured; none of the feelings of
brother to brother are violated. In order to preserve
these natural affections untouched, neither Aaron nor any
of his family are asked to take part in the mournful duty
of removing the consumed bodies--the ashes--of the
men who have themselves become a burnt-offering in the
Lord's sore displeasure. This duty is laid upon the sons
of Uzziel, cousins of the dead. The mourning family re-
ceive a message (ver. 6) to sit still without putting aside
their priestly character,--not to dishevel their hair, or
rend their clothes, for they could not execute their duties
in the sanctuary if they were to give themselves to
mourning. Priests must restrain even the strongest
natural feelings when these come into collision with
duty to God. Our Master, who wept at the grave of
Lazarus, and spoke to his mother on the cross, yet
would not be turned aside from duty by such feelings.
“Considero te in cruce de matre sollicitum, cui volenti
loqui tecum quum evangelizares, negaras colloquium."
(Cyprian, de Pass.)--"I think of thee, how thou shewedst
such concern on the Cross for thy mother, though, when
thou wert preaching the Gospel, thou wouldst not allow
her to speak with thee."
But the special reason seems to be this,--they bore a
public character, as representing to the people God's views
of truth and God's opinion upon all matters. Therefore,
as his representatives, they must shew that such an act
OF THE PRIESTLY RITUAL CHAP. X 193
of judgment, however severe, was quite deserved, and
brought glory to his name. They who had most to do in
exhibiting the mercy of God at the altar were thus fore-
most in testifying that Jehovah continued to be holy and
righteous, true and faithful.
It was for a similar reason that Ezekiel was not to
lament his wife (xxiv. 16, 17). He stood as representa-
tive of God; for it is there expressly interpreted as being
done with this view--"Ezekiel is unto you a sign" (ver.
24). And here, verse 7 says, "For the anointing oil of
the Lord is upon you," q. d. you are men set apart for
his use.
It is not because the Lord disapproves of our mourn-
ing over the dead, for he permits all
this "burning"--both in its cause and in its effect--both
for the sin that occasioned it, and the sorrow that resulted.
But it is to shew how hereafter even friends shall approve
of the Lord's acts of justice on the ungodly, while the
smoke ascendeth for ever and ever. The sons of Aaron
are to shew this, being representative characters.
Ver. 8-11. And the Lord spake unto Aaron, saying, Do not drink
wine, nor strong drink, thou, nor thy sons with thee, when ye go
into the tabernacle of the congregation, lest ye die: it shall be a
statute for ever throughout your generations; and that ye may
put difference between holy and unholy, and between unclean
and clean; and that ye may teach the children of
the statutes which the Lord hath spoken unto them by the hand
of Moses.
Oftentimes have seasons of affliction been the times when
the Lord gave new communications to his people. And
this season of judgment brought out a new precept; a
precept fitted to prevent the recurrence of the offering of
strange fire, or any similar will-worship. It appears from
Ezek. xliv. 21 (if we are to use analogy as a guide), which
194 THE FENCING
speaks of the "Inner court," that this command refers to
the times when the priests engaged in any holy service,
whether in the court, or in what was more properly the
tabernacle.
A priest must have his soul calm, clear, steady. He is
to be "filled with the Spirit," not with "wine, wherein
is excess" (Eph. v. 18). In a holy frame, discerning
between clean and unclean, ready to teach others also, he
is to enter the tabernacle. In two things he is to be the
opposite of Nadab and Abihu: he is not to be excited
with any false, vain desire; and then he is to be exactly
observant of the Lord's statutes (ver. 11), so that he may
be ready to teach others also to keep them. Hence, he
must keep away from every indulgence and every appear-
ance of evil; from every tempting object, and every excite-
ment not drawn from him to whom he is approaching.
0 what a baptism of the Holy Ghost ministers now
need, in order to be free of every foreign aid and false
excitement, and be able to minister calmly, holily, and
according to the Lord's revealed message!
Ver. 12-15. And Moses spake unto Aaron, and unto Eleazar
and unto Ithamar, his sons that were left, Take the meat-offer-
ing that remaineth of the offerings of the Lord made by fire,
and eat it without leaven beside the altar; for it is most holy.
And ye shall eat it in the holy place, because it is thy due,
and thy sons' due, of the sacrifices of the Lord made by fire
for so I am commanded. And the wave-breast and heave-
shoulder shall ye eat in a clean place; thou, and thy sons, and
thy daughters with thee: for they be thy due, and thy sons' due,
which are given out of the sacrifices of peace-offerings of the
children of
shall they bring, with the offerings made by fire of the fat, to
wave it for a wave-offering before the Lord; and it shall be
thine, and thy sons' with thee, by a statute for ever; as the Lord
hath commanded.
OF THE PRIESTLY RITUAL CHAP. X 195
The "holy place" here meant is defined by "beside the
altar" (ver. 12). It is the court made holy by what was
done in it (see chap. vi. 16). The "clean place" is any
spot in their dwellings not defiled ceremonially
The reason for this reiteration of injunctions which
have been already given--at least in substance--in
former chapters, seems to be, lest Aaron and his sons
should suppose that they had forfeited their privileges by
that awful sin committed by some of their number. But
here they are assured that all their privileges remain to
them as full as ever. They are thus gently led into the
true consolation under all that had happened. They are
reminded of the Lord's continuing friendship and love
and with this assurance the Lord binds up those whom
he has wounded. He wipes away their tears by present-
ing to them his unvarying and unchangeable love; for
this is what is exhibited to them in receiving the allotted
portions of the sacrifices of peace-offering. Herein the
love of God our Saviour appears! 0 what tender, con-
siderate kindness is discernible under this veil of types!
He has here made his love abound " in all wisdom and pru-
dence"--so seasonable and so full. A new manifestation
of a reconciled God is the oil he pours into their wounds.
Ver. 16-18. And Moses diligently sought the goat of the sin-offer-
ing, and, behold, it was burnt: and he was angry with
zar and Ithamar, the sons of Aaron which were left alive,
saying, Wherefore have ye not eaten the sin-offering in the holy
place, seeing it is most holy, and God hath given it you to bear
the iniquity of the congregation, to make atonement for them
before the Lord? Behold, the blood of it was not brought in
within the holy place:* ye should indeed have eaten it in the
holy place, as I commanded.
See here Moses manifesting great jealousy for the
* To the inner holy place (Ezek. xliv. 21).
196 THE FENCING
honour of his God. "Moses was faithful in all his house"
(Heb. iii. 2). He does not address Aaron, but his sons-
yet it seems, from ver. 19, that Aaron, too, was present.
He suspected that there might be some deviation from
prescribed rules at such a time; and hence, before he
spoke, he "diligently sought."
It should not have been “burnt,” but "eaten;" for, in
chap. vi. 30, the rule was laid down. If the blood of the
sin-offering was brought into the
if it was the sin-offering of a public person, or of a public
nature), then it was to be burnt; but if otherwise, it was
to be eaten. But the sin-offering here was one offered
for the priests as individual sinners, and therefore was
not to be brought into the
Hence, Aaron and his family should have eaten it, accord-
ing to chap. vi. 26-29.
Besides, Moses perceived that by this deviation from
the prescribed order, they had lost a privilege. He says,
"Seeing it is most holy, and God hath given it you" (ver.
18), hinting that it was a privilege they would have found
comfort in availing themselves of at such a time, it being
a token of God's kindness to them. God may tenderly
allow us to omit the duty, while it may be foolish in us to
use the permission, as thereby we lose the privilege.
The subject of ver. 17 deserves more particular notice.
The sense of that verse is, "God has given it to you that,
in bearing the iniquity of the congregation, you may have
an atonement for your own souls first of all." It is only
incidentally that the expression "Bearing sin" occurs in
Leviticus, viz. here and in chap. xxii. 9. But it may be right
to notice what we may gather from these two references.
We gather from this passage--1. That the individual
who bears the sin of others must himself be pure from
OF THE PRIESTLY RITUAL CHAP. X 197
these sins. This was signified by the priest's offering a
sin-offering by which all his own sins were borne away.
2. That this expression means more than enduring the
effects of sin. For a personally guilty substitute might have
done this. But farther; chap. xxii. 9 teaches us--3. That
to "bear sin" implies that the person is reckoned guilty;
of the sin. Hence, when it is said that the priests bore
the iniquity of the sanctuary (Numb. xviii. 1), the sense
is,--they were reckoned guilty, until they had put that
guilt upon the sacrifice, and had seen that sacrifice burnt
to ashes. Isa. liii. 6-11, and 2 Peter ii. 24 must be un-
derstood in this manner. For we now see that to "bear
the sin of others" implies that the priest is reckoned guilty
by imputation, of sins with which he was not personally
chargeable at all, up to the moment when he has cleared
these sins away in the fire of wrath which consumes the
sacrifice.
Ver. 19. And Aaron said unto Moses, Behold, this day have they
offered their sin-offering and their burnt-offering before the
Lord; and such things have befallen me: and if I had eaten
the sin-offering to-day, should it have been accepted in the sight
of the Lord
Aaron first defends his sons, and then himself. It
seems clear to me that "the sin-offering and burnt-offer-
ing” of his sons, spoken of here, must have been presented
by themselves, and are not the offering of chap. ix. 8-12.
I understand this to have occurred the day after Aaron's
consecration, and his sons had that morning presented
sin-offering and burnt-offering for themselves.* Hence,
* There remains one difficulty, viz. where is it said that the common priests
were to begin as Aaron began, by presenting a sin-offering and burnt-offering
for themselves? The answer is, that from Heb. vii. 27, Lev. xvi. 16, 17, and
other places, it appears that no priest could proceed to offer the sacrifices of others
without first presenting these offerings for his own sins. Now, that morning the
people had begun to bring their offerings, and Aaron's sons had entered on their
duties.
198 THE FENCING
Moses addressed them (ver. 16), and Aaron, in replying,
says, "They have done part of the duty"--"they have
offered." Now, as this sin-offering was for Nadab and
Abihu, now dead, as well as for Eleazar and Ithamar, it
could not be used as other similar sin-offerings were; for
the Lord had interrupted the usual rites attendant on
such a sacrifice. It could not be said to be accepted,
how, then, could Aaron and his sons eat of it, as if it had
been accepted? Had they sat down to feast on it, they
would virtually be declaring their belief that the Lord
had not refused to accept the sin-offering in which
Nadab and Abihu had taken part, whereas there were
manifest tokens of displeasure all around. In these cir-
cumstances, could Aaron and his sons eat in faith? No;
the family felt that there was a cloud over the Sun of
Righteousness!
Ver. 20. And when Moses heard that, he was content.
It seemed good in his eyes" (Heb.) He saw that
Aaron entered into the spirit and meaning of the rites he
ministered among and was satisfied. And it is to be
noticed that this attention to the spirit, and not to the
mere letter, of the ceremonial law, at the very outset, in-
dicated to
were their chief concern, not the bare types themselves.
And how interesting to find Aaron thus exhibiting his
understanding of the emblems of the tabernacle! Aaron's
service was not formality; it was a worship done in the
spirit; and where the spirit could not be brought along
with the rite, he left the rite undone. Herein he glorified
God,--he gave him the honour due unto his name! He
felt that it was not worship at all, if his soul was not en-
gaged; for "God is spirit."
OF THE PRIESTLY RITUAL CHAP. X 199
Thus we have a glimpse into the hidden life of
worship, at the very moment when undeviating attention
to the appointed statutes is enforced by a stroke of severe
righteousness.
But after these calamities befalling men of the priestly
line, and testifying that they are sinners, and after so
many various ceremonies that all spoke of the need of
atonement, it is sweet for us to turn for a moment to the
One High Priest, in whom all was summed up and per-
fected. We take Daniel's well-known prophecy, to find a
full-length portrait of our Priest. It runs thus:--
“Seventy weeks are determined
Upon thy people, and upon thy holy city;
To finish the transgression, [margin, to restrain.]
And to make an end of sins, [margin, to seal up.]
And to make reconciliation for iniquity,
And to bring in everlasting righteousness,
And to seal up the vision and prophecy, [margin, prophet ]
And to anoint the Most Holy."--(Dan. ix. 24.)
Perhaps it might be rendered as literally, and more
forcibly, by a few alterations. The prophet is told that
seventy weeks must yet run on ere these events take
place--that is, the proposed, determined tinge for the ac-
complishing of these six great ends:--
1. For the restraining of the transgression;
2. For the putting the seal on the sin-offerings;
3. For making atonement for iniquity;
4. For bringing in an everlasting righteousness;
5. For putting the seal on vision and prophet;
6. For anointing the Most Holy One.
We have here Gabriel's message regarding Messiah's
work for men. In the course of seventy weeks, 1. The
200 THE FENCING
transgression shall be restrained. "The law entered, that
the offence (to> para<ptwma, fwap,ha) might abound" (Rom.
v. 20); but no sooner is the Saviour come, than lo! the
offence is no longer overflowing. Grace has the opposite
effect from law; it restrains sin. “Sin shall not have
dominion over you; for ye are not under the law, but
under grace" (Rom. vi. 14). And the grace that
brought salvation, flowing from the Saviour, Messiah,
was soon felt to be thus powerful; "Teaching us to
deny ungodliness and worldly lusts, and to live soberly,
righteously, and godly in this present world" (Titus
ii. 12). 2. The seal shall be put on the sin-offerings.
The article is prefixed to tOxF.AHa as if to make it plain
that it was "sin-offerings." The sealing is in the sense
of giving them sanction--shewing that they gave proper
views of mans sin and God's justice. This Jesus did by
fulfilling the whole of their typical meaning, being made
sin for us, and consumed to ashes without the camp, on
these were true representations of God's holy law and
man's sin (John iii. 33, and Rom. iv. 11). Then, 3. The
atonement for iniquity shall be actually brought. Hitherto
it had all been done in type; but the Saviour, by his one
suffering and obedience, presents the reality to God and
to man. He actually does what the ceremonies of the
law pledged should be done. 4. Everlasting righteousness
shall be brought in. The Saviour brought us a real right-
eousness, as real as was the imputation of our sins to him.
It was no more a ceremonial purification only, or a clean-
sing from defilement, which lasted only for a season, and
was lost by the next touch of pollution. He gives an
everlasting righteousness--"eternal redemption." 5. The
seal shall be put on vision and prophet. Whatever pro-
OF THE PRIESTLY RITUAL CHAP. X 201
phets have uttered, or seen in vision, concerning Messiah,
was now all fulfilled by Jesus. Thus the seal of truth
was stamped on them all, and they were set apart as
attested and verified. 6. The Most Holy One shall be
actually anointed; i. e. inaugurated into his office as Re-
deemer, by actually being born in our nature, and anointed
with the Holy Ghost from the moment of his birth. In
other words, he that is to accomplish all those blessings
shall appear, viz. he that is the true High Priest, "Holy
of Holies," on whom God's anointing oil shall be poured,
even "the Spirit without measure."
The only doubtful clause here seems to be the last.
Many apply "Most Holy" to the sanctuary, whereas we
here apply it to Messiah, as the antitype of the high
priest. Is the high priest, then, ever called MywdAqA wd,qo?
Yes; in 1 Chron. xxiii. 13. Let any one who under-
stands Hebrew read that verse, and say if it ought not to
be there rendered, "And Aaron was separated, setting
him apart as holy of holies (MywidAqA wd,qo), himself and
his sons for ever, to offer incense." And in a Jewish
song, chanted by Joseph Wolff, and which he heard Jews
sing in their own tongue, Messiah is praised not only
thus-
“The The King, our Messiah, shall come,
The Blessed of the Blessed is He;”
but, besides, he is celebrated, as in Daniel-
“The King, our Messiah, shall come,
The Holy of Holies is He.”
Oh, glorious Messiah! True High Priest! Thou art all
that the prophets said of thee! Thou givest us everlast-
ing righteousness and real atonement! Thou satisfiedst
202 THE FENCING OF THE PRIESTLY RITUAL
every claim made by justice, whose payment was pledged
by sacrifice! Thou alone hast stayed the torrent of sin!
Soon wilt thou again appear "without sin unto salva-
tion," and present to thyself and to the Father a Church
without spot, or blemish, or any such thing!"
CHAPTER XI
Remembrancers of the Broken Law—The Clean
and the Unclean
“Sin is the transgression of the law."--1 John iii. 4
Ver. 1. And the Lord shake unto Moses, and to Aaron, saying unto
them,--
HITHERTO atonement has been the theme. A fallen world
should relish that truth more than any. God shews him-
self willing to save, by thus fully setting atonement be-
fore us. And were he to do no more, the blame of being
unsaved would all rest on man.
But now, as if it were to "compel men to come in," he
opens up the state of sinfulness in which this world lies.
The Lord wishes to make the sinner flee to the Atonement,
by creating in his mind a loathing of sin, that so pol-
lutes and defiles. For this end, he lays before us instruc-
tions of a peculiar kind, containing distinctions that would
every day need to be attended to. He first so arranges
the beasts they were to eat, and those they were not to eat,
that an Israelite would every day meet an object that called
for the exercise of his discrimination between clean and
unclean. Thus they were to be taught God's discernment
of sin, and the stigma he had set upon it. Though there-
was nothing morally different between one beast and an-
204 REMEMBRANCERS
other, yet, if God put his difference between them, they
must so regard them; and it was thus that every beast
became to them a remembrancer of the law, calling upon
them to distinguish between what was right and what
was wrong--what was permitted and what was forbidden.
The Lord set up so many finger-posts that pointed
to the Fall, and reminded them that they were in a fallen
world.
''This chapter begins the subject of sin--its existence in
the world all around us. Then, chapter xii. teaches the
transmission of sin; chapters xiii. and xiv., the vileness
of sin, and the mode of putting away this loathsome evil;
and, lastly, chap. xv., original sin in all its deformity.
The Holy Spirit would shut up the world to righteous-
ness through the blood of Jesus shed for the most guilty.
The first fifteen chapters of this book treat of sin and its
atonement.
Ver. 2. Speak unto the children of
beasts which ye shall eat among all the beasts that are on the
earth.
Some have suggested* that the object of these regu-
lations might be to restrain the appetite, and might be
given after the murmuring for quails recorded in Num-
bers, chap. xi. In this view, that incident would be con-
sidered as suggesting these rules, in the same manner as
Nadab and Abihu's sin, in last chapter, suggested the
restriction about the priests taking no wine before going
into the sanctuary. But this seems a very ungrounded
supposition; for the distinction of clean and unclean ex-
isted in Noah's days.
It is, however, to be noticed, as a remarkable fact,
regarding the regulations laid down here for the food of
* E. g. Townsend.
OF THE BROKEN LAW CHAP. xi 205
and the fish that have fins and scales--viz. the clean—
are not only safe, but nutritious. Still, this is only a
secondary consideration, taken into account, no doubt, by
God, while he, in wisdom and love, appointed this arrange-
ment for higher ends. It is also worthy of notice, that
the wisdom which selected the clean and the unclean as
early as the days of Noah, foresaw what animals would
be worshipped and used by idolaters. Hence we find them
answering that use also, while still something far higher
is the main thing in view.
To imbue the mind of
was the grand and primary use of this arrangement. It
was so in Noah's days, and probably in Adam's; but now
the development of that system takes place more full
just as in the case of the various sorts of offerings.
In proof that to teach
tween the clean and unclean in things moral was the end
of these, typical distinctions, we might refer to verses
44, 45. And also we might refer to Peter's vision, in
Acts x. 12, 14, where he is shewn that the idolatrous
Gentiles, so long unclean, are now to be admitted into
fellowship with
there was a typical reference to sin in these ordinances.
We should join the last clause with ver. 3, and read
thus—“These are the living creatures (hy.AHaha) which ye
may eat. Of all large beasts (hmAheb;) that are on the earth,
whatsoever parteth the hoof," &c.
Ver. 3, 4. Whatsoever parteth the hoof, and is cloven footed, and
cheweth the cud, among the beasts, that shall ye eat. Neverthe-
less, these shall ye not eat, of them that chew the cud, or of them
that divide the hoof: as the camel, because he cheweth the cud,
but divideth not the hoof; he is unclean unto you.
206 REMEMBRANCERS
We have another table of the clean and unclean in
Deuteronomy, chap. xiv., and some apparent differences
occur. But the reconciliation is easy. It is this. In Levi-
ticus, the principles of the distinction are laid down, and
illustrated by only a few instances, either in regard to
beast or fowl. In Deuteronomy, specific cases are given;
and though, at ver. 6, the rule is noticed, yet the object
of the writer there is to set down special instances of the
clean and unclean, rather than to state the rule.
The grand rules as to quadrupeds are, 1. The clean
are those that have their feet completely cloven (above
and below); and, 2. They must also chew the cud. The
complete dividing of the hoof is very fully expressed in
the Hebrew; it is, q. d. "Whatever not only divideth the
hoof, but cleaveth a cleft in the hoof." This part of the
rule was sufficient to exclude all such animals as the lion
and the dog, whose foot has a membrane below that unites
the claws together, and so interferes with the complete
cleft; or such as the horse, which has no cleft at all. And
when the next part of the rule demanded that the animal
should be one that chews the cud, this secured that it
should never be a carnivorous animal; for all that chew
the cud live on vegetable food. No carnivorous animal
was clean; they had qualities that made them unfit to be
acknowledged as proper for God's people to touch. But
some of those not carnivorous were also unfit to be taken
as food, possessing some peculiarity that fitted them to
be types of things which the holy should avoid.
In ver. 4, " nevertheless," is j`xa, equivalent to "for
example." There was a difficulty in determining the case
of the camel, whether or not it really divides the hoof
wholly, and the case of the hare, whether it really chews
the cud; therefore these cases are decided by authority.
OE THE BROKEN LAW CHAP, XI 207
And along with each of these a sample is given where no
ambiguity existed, viz. the coney and the swine.
In doubtful cases, we should decide on the side of ab-
staining from the thing. See I Thess. v. 22, "Abstain
from all appearance of evil."
Ver. 5-8. And the coney, because he cheweth the cud, but divideth
not the hoof; he is unclean unto you. And the hare,* because
he cheweth the cud, but divideth not the hoof; he is unclean unto
you. And the swine, though he divide the hoof, and be cloven-
footed; yet he cheweth not the cud: he is unclean to you. Of
their flesh shall ye not eat, and their carcase shall ye not touch
they are unclean to you.
The coney† is an animal called the wuber, resembling
the hare in size, and living in holes of the rock. The swine,
in the East, if eaten, produces a tendency to itchy diseases,
to leprosy, and, in short, to cutaneous diseases of all kinds.
We see here how the Lord multiplied in
memorials of sin. In Noah's day, the distinction between.
clean and unclean was known; but only in its rudiments.
That general rule is now branched out into particulars.
By this new constitution, sin was much oftener brought
before the eyes and into the thoughts of the godly men of
in the fear of the Lord" going forth to his labour. As he
goes forth, he meets one leading a camel along. The
sight of this animal, marked as unclean in the law, stirs
* Hebrew, tb,n,r;xa. It is stated by a Jewish writer, that the Seventy interpre-
ters were much puzzled by this word. They hesitated to render it by "lagwoj,"
or “lagwj," because Ptolemy, whose father and uncle were of the family of the
“lagoi," might take offence at finding his name registered among the unclean
animals. But neither could they retain the Hebrew term, "Arnebeth," because
Ptolemy's queen was named "Arnebet;" and she might think herself insulted.
They, therefore, resorted to the expedient of rendering the word by the descrip-
tive term, "Dasupouj," q. d. "rough-foot."
† The Hyrax Syriacus, or Wuber, is now agreed upon as the Shaphan of
the Hebrew.
208 REMEMBRANCERS
up his soul to reflect upon God's having his eye on his
people to see if they avoid sin and remember his revealed
will; and just because this animal was one of those that
it would have been difficult to determine whether it be-
longed to the clean or unclean, had not express authority
decided, he is reminded that it will be safe for himself to
observe the Lord's positive decision in things that have a
doubtful aspect. He walks onward. As he crosses the
field, a hare starts from its form, and speeds past him.
Here he is reminded that there are things which God has
expressly forbidden, and which he must avoid with as
much fear as this timid hare hastens its escape from him.
As he passes near some rocky part of his farm, the coney,
or wuber, attracts his eye, and deepens the remembrance
that God has made a difference between good and evil
while it teaches him to hide from the approach of the
least appearance of evil, even as that coney, at the sight of
a foe, betakes itself to its rocks. In the more woody and
wild scenes, he sees the swine and the wild boar enjoying
their retreats in savage filthiness. There he again is re-
minded of the law of his God; and there he reads at the
same time, the filth of iniquity--its impure loathsome
aspect--the swine wallowing in the mire, and the wild
boar stretching his carcase at ease, or sharpening his tusks
for some effort of destruction.*
We have, in Deuteronomy xiv., an enumeration of
the principal clean animals. These would, in like man-
ner, remind the Israelite of what was holy. One went
forth to his flocks, and there the sheep, feeding in their
* The peculiar abhorrence entertained of swine has been supposed to have
arisen in part from the fact, that the heathen used them in their feasts and
sacrifices. But this is not satisfactory; for the Egyptians held them unclean.
It has been from the peculiar style of the animal; just what gave occasion to the
proverb, 2 Peter ii. 22.
OF THE BROKEN LAW CHAP. XI 209
pastures, spoke to him of the clean and holy ones whom
the Lord watches over as their Shepherd. Another, who
beheld the wild goat, amid solitary rocks where scarcely
any foot ever trod, feels himself taught that the Lord has
kept up the difference between holy and unholy even in
the deepest solitude; while, at the same time, he reads
the doctrine of a sustaining providence in the safety of
the wild goat on its precipices. The hart, leaping in its
joy, or hastening to quench its thirst in water-brooks,
leads his thoughts to holiness. It is a clean animal; it
may guide his thoughts; it may remind him of the saint's
panting after God. Again; the roe-buck, or gazelle, amid
the fragrant shrubs, spoke of holy distinctions, and might
lead up his soul to the beauty of holiness amid the enchant-
ing beauty of earth's rich scenery. It may have been thus
that it was first seen by Solomon, in the hills of Bethle-
hem; and often, in after days, it would tell an Israelite
of Him who was to come as a "roe on the mountains of
spices." They could not gaze on the beautiful antlers of
the fallow-deer, nor on the pygarg (or lidmee), with its
double-sized horns and double strength, on the buffalo's
wild might, or the chamois, sent out by God to people
the very cliffs of the rock--they could never gaze on these
merely with the feelings of one admiring a creating God;
they were led to think of them as connecting them with
a holy God, who discerned between the clean and the un-
clean, and sought the redemption of his fallen creatures.
And thus there was a check in
mentalist and the admirer of nature ; their God superadded
the idea of sin and holiness to all the objects they beheld.*
* I think it was not their natural qualities, so much as the Divine appoint-
ment of the animals, that taught
exclude the other altogether. In the old poet, Beaumont (in his Psyche, ix.
210 REMEMBRANCERS
They were not to make use even of the dead bodies of
such annuals. Living or dead, by them they must be
reminded of sin, and refuse to come near it. Our hatred
of sin must be eternal hatred; our forsaking of sin must
be everlasting; our farewell to sin must be for ever and
ever. The difference between sin and holiness is everlast-
ing, not temporary; therefore, our protest against sin, and
in favour of holiness, must be without interruption and
without end.
Ver. 9-12. These shall ye eat, of all that are in the waters: what-
soever hath fins and scales in the waters, in the seas, and in
the rivers, them shall ye eat. And all that have not fins nor
scales in the seas, and in the rivers, of all that move in the
waters, and of any living thing which is in the waters, they
shall be an abomination unto you. They shall be even an abo-
mination unto you; ye shall not eat of their flesh, but ye shall
have their carcases in abomination. Whatsoever hath no fins
nor scales in the waters, that shall be an abomination unto you.
It is a well-known fact, that all fish that have both
scales and fins are at once, wholesome and nutritious. This
provision, therefore, secured to the people the free use of
what was certainly profitable, and kept them back from
the uncertainty of choosing among the others what might
106-108), there is an illustration of how such associations as the above might
be used, when he represents Jesus in the wilderness with the wild beasts:--
When oxen he, and asses had descried,
Lowing and braying their desires of grass,
He kindly thought of what did him betide
when in their house he entertained was;
How
welcomed the new-born, man-rejected stranger.
“A flock of sheep went bleating after them,
whose sucking sons made him reflect again
Upon himself--God's everlasting Lamb,
Born in proud
He blest them all, and for their sustenance,
Engaged his magazine of providence."
OF THE BROKEN LAW CHAP. XI 211
have injured them. Again therefore they were taught
that it is better far to lean to the side of abstinence, in
doubtful cases, than to run the risk of doing evil. They
were trained to the principle, "If meat make my brother
to offend, I will eat no flesh while the world standeth"
(1 Cor. viii. 13).
Those "without fins and scales" are partly creatures of
the mud and marsh; whereas the others swim through the
clear, limpid waters of "seas and rivers." There are others
of them that are "without scales," such as the voracious
shark; so that it was only those "with scales and fins"
that were naturally fitted to exhibit purity.
In ver. 9, we are to read "in the waters, i. e. whether
seas or rivers." In ver, 10, "All that move in the
waters," is rather, "All that crawl in the waters;" and
includes every living thing there that has not the specified
qualities. In the same verse, and at ver. 11, "They shall
be an abomination," is more emphatic if read thus--
"They are an abomination to you, and they SHALL be an
abomination." And it is thus strongly stated, because
the people might be ready to neglect the rule in the case
of some of the smaller creatures in the waters. Many of
the forbidden creatures are exceedingly small in size; yet,
nevertheless, even that atom is to be abhorred, if the
Lord has given the command. It is not the importance
of the thing, but the majesty of the lawgiver, that is to be
the standard of our obedience. "Sin is the transgression
of the law" (1 John iii. 4).
There were tribes that were to dwell by the waters.
Thus Simeon and Dan had a sea-coast from the river of
* Exactly as Ezekiel xix. 14, hnyqil; yhT;va xyh hnAyqi, “This is a
lamentation, and shall be for a lamentation;" so here,
Mhe Cq,w, Mk,lA Uyh;yi Cq,w,v; Mk,lA
212 REMEMBRANCERS
Manasseh had a sea-coast as far as
plain of Sharon descending to the water-side. Zebulun
and Asher, too, had their creeks and bays; while Naph-
tali, as well as Zebulun and the other half-tribe of
Manasseh, encircled the
supply of fish; and the waters of Merom, no doubt,
swarmed with their kinds. Others of the tribes lay near
Hence there was not probably one tribe but had some
need of these laws, and opportunity for exercising faith
by attending to them.* The Lord also thus evidenced his
care over the spiritual health of the seamen and fishers of
whatever unclean fish they had enclosed in their net.
Some, indeed, might reckon such minute and arbitrary
rules as these to be trifling. But the principle involved
in obedience or disobedience was none other than the
same principle which was tried in
forbidden tree. It was really this--Is the Lord to be
obeyed in all things whatsoever he commands? Is he a
holy lawgiver? Are his creatures bound to give implicit
assent to his will?
But this discrimination between holy and unholy pene-
trated farther. It reached
and kept them, even then, in mind of their Holy One.
A wealthy Israelite, who has his villa by the lake of
Gennesaret, goes forth on the bosom of the lake. In its
clear waters he finds fish, darting on before the slow-sail-
ing bark in the strength of their fins, and reflecting back
to the surface, from their scales, the light that fell on the
waters. All here speaks of purity--conformity to what
* Our Lord's parable, Matt. xiii. 47, 48, of “every kind of fish,” would be
very significant to Jews who recognised an allusion to these Mosaic distinctions.
OF THE BROKEN LAW CHAP. XI 213
the law pronounced clean. But at another time he strolls
along by some shallow, or is compassing the waters of
Merom, and there he finds the crawling reptiles of the
mud and marsh-teaching him to draw back in haste from
the touch of uncleanness. In like manner, far within
their land, at the little brook flowing through the valley
of Elah, fringed by its green terebinths, the youth of
the difference between good and evil, while they scrupu-
lously rejected the unclean minnows, and chose the clean,
amid their easy angling at the stream. "Holiness to the
Lord"--obedience to his revealed will--thus pervaded
in business and in recreation;' their youth and their aged
men, in their fields and by their river-sides, must remem-
ber "The Holy One of Israel!"
And now we shall see that the very air and sky had its
signs, in the fowls that flew in the midst of heaven.
Ver. 13-16. And these are they which ye shall have in abomi-
nation among the fowls; they shall not be eaten, they are an
abomination; the eagle, and the ossifrage, and the ospray, and
the vulture, and the kite after his kind; every raven after his
kind; and the owl, and the night-hawk, and the cuckoo, and
the hawk after his kind, and the little owl.
The ossifrage is a sea-eagle, frequenting cliffs and pro-
montories; and the ospray is the fish-hawk, subsisting on
fish, which it darts down upon from its watch-tower. The
vulture and the kite are known in all these countries, as
familiarly as the eagle and the raven. These are birds of
the air. The next are mere birds of earth. But what is
here called "the owl" (hnAfEy.a) is the ostrich. The night-hawk
is a species of owl known in
it will attack infants. The cuckoo (JHawA) is probably one
214 REMEMBRANCERS
of the lesser fowls, the sea-swallow or sea-gull on their
shores. The hawk is well known.
All these are ravenous in their nature; and therefore
there is an obvious ground of difference between these and
other fowls, without there being need to lay down any
general rule such as is laid down in the case of quadru-
peds and fish. These are specimens; other fowls of a simi-
larly ravenous nature are to be classed along with them,
as the clause, "after his kind," may intimate. Hence, in
Deuteronomy xiv., "the glede (hxArA) is added to the
list, unless there the same bird be meant under a dif-
ferent name. The "little owl" should also be taken in
here, from ver. 17. It is the common barn owl.
The eagle, darting down from the hills of
Bashan, or from the heights of
the shepherd who saw his flock endangered by this un-
clean bird. Those by the sea-shore would have the same
lesson taught them when the sight or cry of the sea-eagle
and fish-hawk called to their mind that God had made a
difference between the clean and the unclean even in the
fowls of the air. The vulture, in their streets or highways,
allured by the scent of death, and the kite, poised on its
wings till it found a prey on which to dart down, and the
hoarse unpleasant note of the raven, would constantly re-
call the same distinctions; while their loathsome qualities
would serve to make the feeling of uncleanness more and
more detestable to the men of
in the wilderness, and ever afterwards on their borders,
they would meet with the ostrich, whose disagreeable cries,
voracious habits, and parental unkindness, would all con-
tribute to deepen their aversion to whatever was unclean.
And not less so the small but most ravenous night-hawk,
that flies in at their open windows and seeks the life of
OF THE BROKEN LAW CHAP. XI 215
infants; and the sea-gull incessantly watching for its vic-
tims, over whom it screams in savage delight; and the
hawk, so furious in its attack on the birds of the air; and
the owl at evening, awake for designs of destruction. All
these, every time they were seen, helped to deepen
unholy, and to give them intimations of the hateful quali-
ties of sin.
Ver. 17-19. And the cormorant, and the great owl, and the swan,
and the pelican, and the gier-eagle, and the stork, the heron
after her kind, and the lapwing, and the bat.
The cormorant might be seen all over the surface of
the
the calm waves, or fluttering boldly amid the foaming
billows in the storm, seeking its victims. The "great
owl” or “bittern”* (JOwn;ya ), might be heard booming from
the sedges of the waters of Merom or of
the time in industrious search for what would fill its ap-
petite; and along with it the "swan," or "purple-bird"
(porphyrio hyacinthine, tm,w,n;ta), seeking its supply of
fishes by the side of lakes and rivers. By the shore of
the sea of
stored what it found in the bag wherewith it is provided.
The gier-eagle (MHARA) is very tender of its young,† accord-
ing to its Hebrew name, yet in their behalf unsparingly
seizes fish or winged fowl. It manifests evil in combina-
tion with good, and being pronounced unclean, led
to entertain abhorrence of any mixture of good and
evil. The same lesson might be learnt from the stork. It
* Consult Robinson's Clavis, Rosenmuller, the Pictorial Bible, Calmet, and
others, for a fuller inquiry into the natural history of the above. Many suppose
the ibis is meant by the
† Hence some think the swan may be meant, which will attack even man in
defence of its young.
216 REMEMBRANCERS
was a bird familiarly known, nestling in the roofs of their
houses, possessed of strong social and parental affections,
yet feeding on lizards, frogs, serpents, and other living
things. Last of all, the heron (hpAnAxA), angry and irritable,
would often startle the man of God in some solitary spot,
where it stood watching for its prey; the hoopoe, also, or
lapwing, beautiful in feathers, yet filthy in habits, and
noisy in its cry; and the bat (into whose retreats the
shining idols of the heathen shall yet be cast, no more to
catch the eye by their gaudy show, Isa. ii. 20), coming
forth at evening-tide, when the air was still, hunting in
the dusk for its food, and often flapping its wings most
unexpectedly on the passerby, and unpleasantly disturb-
ing his quiet thoughts. All these, not only kept up to
remembrance that there was a difference between clean
and unclean-sin and holiness--good and evil--but, by
their individual qualities, impressed dislike for the unclean,
and taught
whatever was forbidden.
Ver, 20-23. All fowls that creep, going upon all four, shall be an
abomination unto you. Yet these may ye eat, of every flying
creeping thing that goeth upon all four, which have legs above
their feet, to leap withal upon the earth; even these of them ye
may eat; the locust after his kind, and the bald locust after his
kind, and the beetle after his kind, and the grasshopper after
his kind. But all other flying creeping things, which have
four feet, shall be an abomination unto you.
Some writers notice four species of locusts that are
supposed to be meant here. There is the locust (hB,r;xa),
properly so called, the general representative of the class.
It has neither tail nor protuberance. Then there is the
locust (MfAl;sA) called here bald locust, which has a pro-
tuberance; then another (the lGor;ta) here called beetle,
that has both the protuberance and a tail; and a fourth,
OF THE BROKEN LAW CHAP. XI 217
called here grasshopper (bgAHA), that has a tail but no pro-
tuberance.*
All insects are unclean except these four classes; for it
is insects that are here meant by "the creatures that
both fly (JOfhA) and creep," using feet in the manner of
quadrupeds. All reptiles, worms, and insects, e. g. flies
and bees, are thus pronounced unclean--except only the
four classes that have springing legs, in addition to the
legs used in creeping.
The sight of insects, without number, in their groves,
on the leaves of their fig-trees, or the vine-leaves that
shaded them--the innumerable hosts that thickened the
air at sunset, or that played on the waters, and from time
to time alighted on the head of the solemn Jew who
marked the sight--could not fail to remind the soul that
it was encompassed with unholy things. I remember
(while in
sects, some of them very beautiful and rare, which we saw
one afternoon by the
also, on a previous day, at the pools of Solomon near
gaily through the air, or kept their seat upon a sappy
leaf--and the eye could not but be attracted by them.
Now, an Israelite would feel in these insects a memorial
of sin, however fair the external form appeared. No re-
tirement into quiet seats and bowers could give freedom
from the presence of what was unclean. The dragon-fly
that wafted itself past their eye, and the many magnifi-
cent insects, though fed amid the fragrance of
and the excellency of
to speak of God having set a mark on this earth as no
* Thus Robinson in his Clavis, from Ludolph. Some say the locust, the
domestic cricket, the mole-cricket, and the green grasshopper.
218 REMEMBRANCERS
longer a
messengers sent to admonish the saints of God that the
sweetest spots of earth were polluted, and, therefore, they
must watch and keep their garments. The only clean in-
sects were the locusts--the insects so often used by God
to punish a guilty land and an unclean people.
THE CARCASES OF UNCLEAN CREATURES
Ver. 24-28. And for these ye shall be unclean: whosoever touch-
eth the carcase of them shall be unclean until the even. And
whosoever beareth ought of the carcase of them shall wash his
clothes, and be unclean until the even. The carcases of every
beast which divideth the hoof, and is not cloven footed, nor
cheweth the cud, are unclean unto you: every one that touch-
eth them shall be unclean. And whatsoever goeth upon his
paws, among all manner of beasts that go on all four, those
are unclean unto you: whoso touchethh their carcase shall be un-
clean until the even. And he that beareth the carcase of them
shall wash his clothes, and be unclean until the even: they are
unclean unto you.
In ver. 24, "And for these" is to be connected with
ver. 26. "For these," viz. the carcases of every beast
which divideth the hoof," &c.--not the carcases of insects,
which would have been quite overwhelming in number,
and in every spot. The four-footed creatures that "go
upon their paws" are such as the jerboa (the mouse of
Isa. lxvi. 17), which uses its fore-paws for holding its food,
and leaps with its hind ones.
The carcase defiles; thus keeping up in
impressions of death. It defiles because its speaks of the
fall—sin--wrath--CURSE. They must remember that
even
over all its dwellings; and every dead carcase is a voice
crying in their ears, like Abel's blood in the ears of God,
"Thou shalt die!"
OF THE BROKEN LAW CHAP. XI 219
In ver. 25, it is said, "Whosoever beareth ought of the
carcase of them." To carry a single portion of the carcase
in their hands seemed to intimate the wish or intention
to use it for some purpose. Hence they are warned that
to be found "bearing the carcase" (ver. 28), or "any part
of the carcase" (ver. 25), such as the skin, or bones, would
pollute them; for it connected them with the sign of the
first threatening, "Thou shall die."
The defiled remained unclean until the even" (ver.
25), even after washing their clothes. The washing of
the clothes plainly represents the cleansing in the blood of
Jesus. The pollution is washed away by Christ's death,
applied to them by his Spirit. But why, then, remain
unclean "until even?" Why not enter the dwelling of a
man of
threshold of a clean and undefiled Israelite until the sun
set ? I suppose it was in order to represent the truth,
that fallen man, though justified wholly and completely
from the sins lying to his charge, and though receiving
the Holy Spirit to sanctify his polluted nature, is, never-
theless, not entirely free from the effects of his fall till his
night has come. At death he lays down his polluted rai-
ment and is reckoned quite clean. But in truth it is not
till next morning that his complete deliverance is apparent
to all. It is at the resurrection-morning--after both even-
ing and night is past--that it is undeniably evident that
all effects of yesterday's defilement are gone. He can now
enter the dwellings of the righteous; he can go up to the
sanctuary; he can stand in the holy hill.
Thus the man, defiled by the touch of death, represents
a sinner's state. His washing represents the sinner's using
the appointed cleansing given him in the Lord Jesus.
His waiting, nevertheless, till evening, ere the effects of
220 REMEMBRANCERS
that connexion with death and sin be annulled altogether,
represents the justified--represents you, believer, fully
sensible of your cleansed state, yet aware that your deli-
verance from all the consequences, the misery, and the
shame, and the debasing effect of the fall, will not be
either fully enjoyed or really seen by others till this pre-
sent day is. past, and "the morning star" of the day of
God has risen. Then you will go forth with joy--though
now you sit in conscious imperfection, often saddened and
often tempted, often groaning and often oppressed. To
you Paul says, "Now is our salvation nearer than when
we believed"--for not only is the day of our unclean-
ness gone, but "the night" that intervenes between us
and the coming morn "is far spent; the day is at hand"
(Rom. xiii. 12).
Ver. 20-31. These also shall be unclean unto you among the creep-
ing things that creep upon the earth; The weasel, and the
mouse, and the tortoise after his kind, and the ferret, and the
chameleon, and the lizard, and the snail, and the mole. These
are unclean to you among all that creep: whosoever doth
touch them, when they be dead, shall be unclean until the
even.
A man of
farm, is kept in view of memorials of sin; the mole,*
working up the earth in search of its prey below, attracts
his eye in the heaving ground--or the mouse (jerboa) of
the same race that afterward devoured the Philistines'
corn fields (1 Sam. vi. 4)--is seen burrowing in the sandy
soil as he approaches. Or near some stream,† the slow-
moving tortoise drops down into the water at the sound of
* "Weasel" is not the true rendering of DleHo.
† I remember multitudes of them at a stream near the
similar situations.
OF THE BROKEN LAW CHAP. XI 221
man's footsteps; and then the doleful cry of the (hqAnAxA)
gecko-lizard (not ferret), that by its very touch injures
the victuals over which it passes its cold body; and the
strong lizard* forcing its way into the sand to escape
its pursuer; and the (hxAFAl;) poisonous, filthy lizard,
that wallows in dirt and rubbish,--all these keep before
him the great truth, that he is in a fallen world, where
not only the birds of the sky above, and the animals that
roam at liberty around, and the insects of the air, but
even the reptiles which his foot might crush, are polluted.
Look up, or look around, or look down, memorials of sin
abound.
Then, the snail and the chameleon† on the trees or
shrubs; the one filthily spreading its slime over every
leaf, the other hanging from a twig, greedily intent on
drawing into its mouth the gnats and almost invisible
insects that play "in the web of the sunbeams," and
changing colour according to the green or yellow hue of
the leaf;--these are memorials of uncleanness to the
Israelite, held up before him by the sides of his house,
or among the tender branches which he is examining. At
every point he is startled with some object that speaks of
the difference between the clean and the unclean--the
holiness of God, and the sin of man.
THINGS ABOUT THEIR HOUSES BECOMING UNCLEAN
Ver. 32-35. And upon whatsoever any of them, when they are
dead, doth fall, it shall be unclean; whether it be any vessel
* Hayok is not chameleon.
† tm,wAn;ti is not the mole. It is from MwAAmA, to breathe. Bochart has been fol-
lowed by'most writers in the opinion that this name describes the chameleon,
which has lungs of such vast dimensions, that, when filled, the body is made to
appear transparent. It alters the colour of the skin by thus exposing more or
less of the blood to the air.
222 REMEMBRANCERS
of wood, or raiment, or skin, or sack, whatsoever vessel it be
wherein any work is done, it must be put into water, and it
shall be unclean until the even; so it shall be cleansed. And
every earthen vessel whereinto any of them falleth, whatsoever
is in it shall be unclean; and ye shall break it. Of all meat
which may be eaten, that on which such water cometh shall be
unclean and all drink that may be drunk in every such vessel
shall be unclean. And every thing whereupon any part of
their carcase falleth shall be unclean; whether it be oven,
or ranges for pots, they shall be broken: for they are un-
clean, and shall be unclean unto you.
These are the plain, undoubted cases of defilement.
The domestic in the family, engaged in the duties of his
humble lot, has sign-posts set up by God to warn him of
sin. The wooden vessels on his shelves, the skin bottles
that were filled with water, or ready to be used, the
wardrobe of the family, all must be watchfully kept from
pollution.
Their finest cakes, and the richest wines, must be set
aside and cast away, if the touch of the unclean creature
came upon them. The ovens for baking their food, and
the ranges where their pots for boiling stood, must be
disused if a spot of pollution fell upon them.
In this manner cleanliness was taught; but much more
holiness. Every vessel must have on it, "Holiness to the
Lord;" and the garment spotted by the flesh must be
hated.
Our private walk must be under the Lord's eye. It is
not abroad only, in public, but it is alone and before our
household, that the Lord's will must be done. In the
minute and apparently trifling things of domestic arrange-
ment, we must regulate our actions by a regard to the all-
present, holy Jehovah. In putting on our raiment, instead
of allowing pride to arise, we must ask, Is there not pol-
OF THE BROKEN LAW CHAP. XI 223
lution even here; for the air of earth is tainted? In all
things we must have our hearts watchful, and our eye
awake, to discern between the holy and the unholy. We
must sing Psalm ci. in every room of our house, and with
every movement of our hands.
Earthen vessels were to be broken; other kinds were
to be steeped in water for cleansing. The Lord's two
ways of cleansing the pollution of this earth may be illus-
trated here. The water of the Deluge steeped earth till
it was purified for a time; but the next mode of cleans-
ing is, "Seeing all these things shall be dissolved." Or
rather, it may refer to the Lord's two ways of treating
the polluted. He either cleanses the polluted sinner by
making him the temple of the Holy Ghost, or he at length
destroys him. Now, the vessel of wood or skin at once
parted with the stain and scent of the unclean thing
when washed:--so does the justified soul, when washed
in the blood of Jesus, and sanctified by the washing of
regeneration. On the other hand, the porous earthen
vessel imbibes the flavour and will not part with it, even
though it be the flavour, of putrefaction:--so the uncon-
verted soul retains his sin and his love to it, imbibes it
and does not let it go; "his taste remaineth in him, and as
his scent is not changed" (Jer. xlviii. 11); he must be
broken in pieces and cast away. As a potter's vessel, be
shall be dashed in pieces, and with the rod of iron broken
for ever (Psalm ii. 9).
Ver. 36. Nevertheless a fountain or pit, wherein there is plenty of
water, shall be clean: but that which toucheth their carcase
shall be unclean.
Rather read, "a fountain or pit; in short, any collec-
tion of water," e. g. a pond or lake. An unclean thing
falling into these did not pollute the waters; it was only
224 REEMBRANCERS
any thing, or person, "that touched them," e. g. a man in
drawing them out of the pit, that became unclean. Per-
haps there was a double reason for this: 1. The wells
and water were themselves the means of washing and
cleansing. 2. This water was typical of Him in whom all
may find cleansing, without conveying to him any of their
defilement. Any other but He, would be polluted by the
touch; the man who drew out the carcase would be defiled
--but not so the water. Christ can let the leper come near,
and can touch him safely, communicating health, while the
leprous man cannot convey defilement to his Deliverer.
Christ can receive sinners and eat with them, sending
forth health and salvation into their polluted souls. John
can lean his body of sin and of death upon the bosom of
the Saviour. A similar type we have in Naaman, whose
leprosy is left in
as before.
Ver. 37, 38. And if any part of their carcase fall upon any sow-
ing seed which is to be sown, it shall be clean. But if any
water be put upon the seed, and any part of their carcase fall
thereon, it shall be unclean unto you.
The husk, or skin, of the seed was between it and the
polluting object. But if the seed was not in a sowing
state, i. e. if it was bruised or ground, then pollution en-
tered. So, if water fell on it, then the water's insinuating
qualities, working its way through the pores, would rot
the heart.
contact with sin. You must be shielded from its touch
the husk taught this. You must shrink back from all
appearance of it: the soaking water taught this.
Ver. 39, 40. And if any beast of which ye may eat die; he that
toucheth the carcase thereof shall be unclean until the even.
And he that eateth of the carcase of it shall wash his clothes,
OF THE BROKEN LAW CHAP. XI 225
and be unclean until the even: he also that beareth the carcase
of it shall wash his clothes, and be unclean until the even.
Even clean beasts were polluting if they died by dis-
ease, or in course of nature. The remembrance of sin
entering into the world, and its fatal consequences, was
thus kept up. In such cases as these, the tendency of all
things to corruption was seen.
CREEPING THINGS
Ver. 41-43. And every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth
shall be an abomination; it shall not be eaten. Whatsoever
goeth upon the belly, and whatsoever goeth upon all four, or
whatsoever hath more feet among all creeping things that creep
upon the earth, them ye shall not eat; for they are an abomina-
tion. Ye shall not make yourselves abominable with any
creeping thing that creepeth, neither shall ye make yourselves
unclean with them, that ye should be defiled thereby.
The Lord now looked down to the meanest things that
moved on the earth, and pointed
notice of them was incidentally a good security against
cruelty to insects; it would prevent even their children
wantonly injuring them in sport. But, besides, we thus are
taught how the Lord, whose eye scans the form of the
archangel, and rests on the beauties of holiness through-
out his holy heavens, "humbleth himself to behold the
things that are on earth."
Those tribes are meant that both creep and walk, not as
ver. 21, where mention is made of those that fly and leap.
It is such tribes as the caterpillar, the worm, and the centi-
pede, whose feet are so short as to be almost unseen, as if
it went on its belly. But probably the serpent-race is
chiefly aimed at; and the others that go on their belly
are included because of their connexion with the serpent
in their form, or mode of life. These all are unclean;
they must remind man of the fall. They must recall to
226 REMEMBRANCERS
him Satan, the great deceiver (Gen. iii. 14, 15), slily, un-
heard, and unseen, winding his way into the heart of
and then into the soul of Eve and Adam. The creeping
things were natural types of the Fall, representing men
degraded to the very dust, as if bowed on their bellies by
the weight of the curse. And thus, by contrast, the pro-
mise of the Seed of the Woman would daily be brought
into the minds of
to cause a godly Jew to remember the First Promise every
time a creeping thing crossed his path. A thought of a
coming deliverer would thus dart into his soul, as often
as a serpent darted along. His eye was thus trained to
remember Messiah at all times of the day, and his soul
drawn-forth to expect the time when He should come to
set free creation itself from the bondage of corruption.
The lowest stage of degradation was the very means of
lifting his heart to the hope of the highest blessing--"that
blessed hope!"
How beautiful is this arrangement, by which the Lord
has thus brought us to the feet of his Son, at the close of
so singular an enumeration of the clean and unclean! We
are left to rejoice in Him who sets us free from the un-
cleanness, and who will also set creation itself free from
the same. "For the creation was made subject to vanity,
not willingly, but by reason of him who subjected the same,
in hope because the creation itself also shall be delivered
from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty
of the children of God" (Rom. viii. 20, 21).
WHAT SHOULD CONSTRAIN TO OBEDIENCE
Ver. 44-.47. For I am the Lord your God: ye shall therefore
sanctify yourselves, and ye shall be holy; for I am holy
neither shall ye defile yourselves with any manner of creeping
thing that creepeth upon the earth. For I am the Lord that
OF THE BROKEN LAW CHAP. XI 227
bringeth you up out of the
shall therefore be holy; for I am holy. This is the law of the
beasts, and of the fowl, and of every living creature that
moveth in the waters, and of every creature that creepeth upon
the earth; to make a difference between the unclean and the
clean, and between the beast that may be eaten and the beast
that may not be eaten.
Nothing, however minute, is to be left undone, if the
Lord has commanded it; and hence ver. 44 joins "I am
holy," with "not defiling themselves with creeping things."
The infiniteness of his holy authority is seen in its ex-
tending from the height of his throne to this low descent.
Holiness in what we call small matters, is the surest test
of real holiness; for it shews a proper understanding of
the wide extent and full reach of Jehovah's holy nature
and law.
It is beautiful, also, to notice, that the Lord now fol-
lows up all his statutes by the grand motive, viz. redemp-
tion. In ver. 44, "I am YOUR GOD," reconciled to you,
and you to me; therefore, be holy. In ver. 45, "I am he
that is bringing you up from
your guide--your Saviour, therefore, be holy." His love
to them is the motive that is to constrain them. And if
they ask, What is holiness it is keeping even these laws
(ver. 46, 47).
And thus, in the end, it is seen that holiness is the
Lord's design and aim. He longs to have his creatures
freed from all uncleanness, and made holy. He seeks to
hear on earth no longer the cry of wickedness and woe,
but the blissful cry that seraph utters to seraph, "Holy,
holy, holy!”
CHAPTER XII
Original Sin—What has been transmitted to us
"By one man's disobedience, many were made sinners."--
"In sin did my mother conceive me."--Ps. li. 5
Ver. 1, 2. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak unto the
children of
and born a man-child: then she shall be unclean seven days;
according to the days of the separation for her infirmity shall
she be unclean.
IT was not needful to give Aaron, whose "lips were to
keep knowledge," the regulation of this statute; for it
related to a thing of which none could pretend ignorance.
The woman is made unclean by the birth of a child.
Why is this? Because the child is born a sinner, an heir
of hell! She that bare him is therefore held as unclean.
So decided is the Lord's view of the sin of a new-born
babe.
She continues unclean for seven days, until the time
come when her son is to be recognised as received into
the visible Church by circumcision. This attests that
the babe is born out of covenant, and so refers us back to
Adam, outside of
(Isa. xliii. 27), is the fact brought to their mind. Adam's
imputed guilt rests on his posterity.
ORIGINAL SIN CHAP. XII 229
Ver. 3, 4. And in the eighth day the flesh of his foreskin shall be
circumcised. And she shall then continue in the blood of her
purifying three and thirty days: she shall touch no hallowed
thing, nor come into the sanctuary, until the days of her puri-
fying be fulfilled.
Iniquity is imputed to the mother for having brought
a sinner into the world. After he is circumcised, i. e.
recognised as received into covenant with Abraham's
God, her imputed sin is reckoned as in some, measure
removed. But still, though she shares to some extent in
the benefits which her child receives from the covenant of
circumcision, she is to touch nothing hallowed, nor come
to hallowed ground for thirty-three days. Forty days is
a very common portion of time in all Scripture, e. g.
forty days the flood advanced; Moses was on the hill
forty days; Elijah at Horeb; Christ tempted. Now,
the seven and the thirty-three are just forty days.*
The child, in after days, must have learnt the lesson of
his depravity very deeply, when his mother told him of
her forty days' defilement.
Ver. 5. But if she bare a maid-child, then she shall be unclean two
weeks, as in her separation; and she shall continue in the blood
of her purifying threescore and six days.
The female child keeps the mother unclean double the
time. Perhaps one reason of this was, that the male
child had had the advantage of the covenant of cir-
cumcision, and brought thereby blessing to his mother.
Another reason, however, was, "because the woman was
in the transgression" (1 Tim. ii. 14), and led Adam into
* Here let us indulge a conjecture: it is no more than a conjecture. May it
have been the case that Adam and Eve remained only forty days unfallen?
This forty days would thus be a reminiscence of that only holy time on earth.
The second Adam was forty days on earth after his resurrection, recalling to
mind earth's time of
the ear would be a knell of
230 ORIGINAL SIN CHAP. XII.
it. It kept tip the remembrance of the Fall, and of the
first sin.
It may have been in, reference to such restrictions on
the female children that Paul said, There is neither Jew
nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither
male nor female; for ye are all one in Christ Jesus"
(Gal. iii: 28).
Ver. 6-8. And when the days of her purifying are fulfilled, for a
son, or for a daughter, she shall bring a lamb of the first year
for a burnt-offering, and a young pigeon, or a turtle-dove, for
a sin-offering, unto the door of the tabernacle of the congrega-
tion, unto the priest: who shall offer it before the Lord, and
make an atonement for her; and she shall be cleansed from the
issue of her blood. This is the law for her that hath born a
male or a female. And if she be not able to bring a lamb, then
she shall bring two turtles, or two young pigeons; the one for
the burnt-offering, and the other for a sin-offering: and the
priest shall make an atonement for her, and she shall be clean.
Her sin is to be brought to the altar at the end of the
appointed time. And she offers, through the priest, first
of all, a burnt-offering. The burnt-offering was, as we
have often noticed, the basis of all the other sacrifices;
it was a broad recognition of all the principles of a sin-
ner's acceptance. After this the specialties of her case
are presented on the altar in the sin-offering, which sin-
offering is to be a pigeon, or a turtle-dove. This was an
emblem of the child's tender years and apparent innocence,
though guilt lay hid within. Oh! how impressively the
mother was taught the need of her infant being washed
in redeeming blood!
All mothers in
might plead the excuse of poverty, there is permission to
take a pigeon or turtle-dove for tale burnt-offering. The
tender lamb and the gentle dove were both appropriate
ORIGINAL SIN CHAP. XII 231
when offered for a little child; and the love of God is
seen in extending his regard to the poorest by this arrange-
ment. Indeed, there was in it a prospective regard to
Mary and Joseph's poverty (Luke ii. 22), or, rather this
provision was made in order that, when Jesus should be
born, he might manifest, by his own poverty, that his sal-
vation was for the poorest on earth--the beggar on the
dunghill. In every view we recognise the features of the
same glorious Gospel. The voice here may be only a
whisper, but it speaks the same truth as at other times;
“Ho! every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters,
and he that bath no money."
And now the mother returned home rejoicing, to train
up her child for the Lord, who had accepted her; and had
taken her pledge--that she would do this for him.
CHAPTER XIII
The Leprosy. Indwelling Sin—its horrid
features
"For out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornica-
tions, thefts, false witness, blasphemies."--Matt. xv. 19
Ver. 1. And the Lord spare unto Moses and Aaron, saying,--
AARON is present as well as Moses on this occasion; for
the priests were to be judges of leprosy. Hence, the high
priest is one of the original receivers of these laws.
Jehovah opens up sin under the figure of leprosy--sin,
as an evil seen, and disgusting when seen; sin, diffusive
as well as penetrating.
An Israelite would naturally turn his thoughts to this
chapter when he read such language as Isa. i. 6, "The
whole head is sick, and the whole heart faint; from the
sole of the foot even unto the head, there is no soundness
in it ; but wounds, and bruises, and putrifying sores."
In Isa. liii. 5, " Smitten of God" is connected with
"stricken" (faUgnA) as if the stroke of leprosy (fganA) were
a direct infliction of God. The expressions of Psalm
xxxviii. are borrowed in many of their turns from the
leprosy. Thus, "My wounds stink and are corrupt"
(ver. 5). "My loins are filled with a loathsome disease,
and there is no soundness in my flesh" (ver. 7). And
these verses are beyond doubt descriptions of the horrid
THE LEPROSY CHAP. XIII 233
features of sin. Job's fearful disease was that more awful
leprosy called elephantiasis.
It was a disease which man could never heal; and there-
fore our Lord manifested no less than Divine power and
Godhead by healing the lepers as much as by raising the
dead. To turn the pale, loathsome, putrid leper to all
the beautiful vigour and health of a little child, was what
only God could do--only the arm that could raise the
mouldering carcase from the grave.
The pain of common leprosy is not acute, but it
keeps the man restless and sad. It is like sin in fallen
man--the cause of his restlessness and sadness, the root
of his unsatisfied desires; yet not itself felt keenly.
Leprosy is also corrosive, and penetrates unseen--
almost unfelt--till it has wasted the substance: like sin
in the soul, eating out its beauty and its very life, while
outwardly the sinner moves about as before. At length
it bursts forth externally, too--the man becomes a skele-
ton, and a mass of noisome corruption. So does sin at
length deface the whole image of God, and every faint
vestige of comeliness that was left. And death is the
sure end.
The Lord sent forth such a disease on earth after the
Fall,* to form, it would seem, a type of sin. The workings
of the leprosy seem appointed by him on very purpose to
shew forth sin in all its features.
Ver. 2. When a man shall have in the skin of his flesh a rising, a
scab, or bright spot, and it be in the skin of his flesh like the
plague of leprosy; then he shall be brought unto Aaron the
priest, or unto one of his sons the priests.
Here are three indications of leprosy begun:--l. "A
* Perhaps, too, in greater frequency before Christ's coming than afterwards,
as in the parallel case of the Demoniacs; in order to give greater emphasis to
the felt necessity for a Deliverer.
234 THE LEPROSY CHAP. XIII
rising," or boil. 2. "A scab," or small tumour. 3. "A
bright spot." There is inquiry to be made into the
slightest indications of the disease; if not prominent as a
boil or a tumour, yet as a "bright spot" it may be there.
Observe the first appearances of evil in your soul. De-
tect the leprosy by what you see in your heart's desire, if
not in your words, or in acts. It is said; that “the bright
spot" which indicates a leprosy begun is often so small
that it is like pustules made by the pricking of a pin; and
so may be your first slight, passing wish, or half-curious
look upon forbidden fruit.
It is also known that one infected with this disease may
live long; one born with it may live fifty years; one who
got it by contagion, twenty years (Jahn's Archaeologie)
and then in the end die suddenly, and leave the same
awful disease to his children. It was thus with Adam;
in him it began with no more than a small "bright spot "
--yon fruit so fair, pleasant, to be desired. It then wrought
in him all the 930 years of his lifetime--and he left it
to us.
A special sin often resembles the beginning of leprosy;
as, for example, Noah's drinking too freely of the wine
that was the produce of the first grapes that grew on the
new earth.
GENERAL RULES AS TO ALL THE THREE SYMPTOMS
Ver. 3. And the priest shall look on the plague in the skin of the
flesh; and when the hair in the plague is turned white, and the
plague in sight be deeper than the skin of his flesh, it, is a plague
of leprosy: and the priest shall look on him, and pronounce
him unclean.
Leprosy begins far within--in the bones and marrow;
and sometimes three or four years elapse ere it come out to
sight (Jahn's Archaeol.) This typical view of sin we see
THE LEPROSY CHAP. XIII 235
realised in the case of the tender infant, who lies so inno-
cent-like on the mother's breast. Or, if we take the case
of special sins, we see it in David, who seemed of all men
the least likely to be guilty of adultery and murder on
the day when he sang Psalm xxxvi. or Psalm xxxii. Or
in Hazael, when he honestly exclaimed, "Is thy servant
a dog, that he should do this great thing?" (2 Kings
viii. 13.)
If the “hair was turned white,” and the plague evidently
"deeper than the skin," then two things were evident, viz.
that corruption was begun in the blood, and that it was
not superficial. There was a tendency to decay, and a
tendency in this decay to advance inwards. Were it a
mere external deformity, there might be little alarm felt;
but not so when there are tokens that decay is begun
near the seat of life. By this the Lord taught
mere acts of sin would not be so alarming, were it not
that they indicated evil in purpose and feeling--a sinful
nature--deep-seated depravity within.
The priest was to examine and pronounce him unclean.
Our Priest, Jesus, has eyes of fire, to discern sin in his
people. He detects its first risings. We ought to be of
the same mind with our Priest; as anxious as he to detect
sin. For it is not as Judge, but as Priest, that he lays it
bare to our view. These eyes of flame are in our Priest
(see Rev. i. 14) when he visits his golden candlesticks.
And so we may willingly submit to have our filthiness
brought to light, when One standeth by who is ready that
very moment to cleanse it away. Oh! there is sweet com-
fort in the words, "The priest shall pronounce him unclean."
To be completely convicted of sin casts us completely
into the hands of that High Priest who does not drive us
from the sanctuary, but fits us for its holy services. The
236 THE LEPROSY CHAP. XIII
deep convictions which his Holy Spirit works are meant
to direct the eye of the unclean to the cleansing Priest.
Our High Priest sends the Spirit to the sinner, and the
Spirit sends the sinner to the High Priest. "So," says
one, "when the Prodigal had spent all, and was famishing
with hunger, the blessing came."
THE BRIGHT SPOT
Ver. 4-8. If the bright spot be white in the skin of his flesh, and in
sight be not deeper than the skin, and the hair thereof be not
turned white; then the priest shall shut up him that hath the
plague seven days: and the priest shall look on him the seventh
day: and, behold, if the plague in his sight be at a stay, and
the plague spread not in the skin, then the priest shall shut him
up seven days more. And the priest shall look on him again
the seventh day; and, behold, if the plague be somewhat dark,
and the plague spread not in the skin, the priest shall pro-
nounce him clean; it is but a scab: and he shall wash his
clothes, and be clean. But if the scab spread much abroad in
the skin, after that he hath been seen of the priest for his cleans-
ing, he shall be seen of the priest again: and if the priest see
that, behold, the scab spreadeth in the skin, then the priest shall
pronounce him unclean: it is a leprosy.
If no proof appeared of deep-seated corruption (which
is meant by its being “in the skin,” and "no whiteness in
the hair"), it was not a leprosy ; but, until it be ascer-
tained that there is none such, the man must be kept
apart from others seven days. "Abstain from all appear-
ance of evil." The six days of his confinement might be
expected to be a season wherein the disease would take a
turn; God had appointed that period of probation.
God taught
He is slow to anger." Time is afforded for full proof.
He allows the sinner a long day, during which the man's
leprosy is plainly manifested. He allows the fallen world
THE LEPROSY CHAP. XIII 237
its six days--its 6000 years--during which time no
judgment is pronounced on it. He waits for the seventh
day, when the priest, who has examined already into the
case, shall come and see the "shut up" leper, and declare
his doom. "God hath concluded them all in unbelief,"
said Paul, in Romans xi. 32. The original is "hath
shut them up together" (sunekleise), and seems to be bor-
rowed from this case of the leper. And so in Gal, iii.
22, “The Scripture hath concluded”--shut up together
--"all under sin, that the promise by faith of Jesus
Christ might be given to them that believe." The whole
world is allowed time to prove itself sinful--utterly sin-
ful; and then the priest comes and deals with them,
either for their cleansing, or for their eternal exclusion
from the camp?
If in the leprous-looking spot there was no spreading
of the disease (ver. 5), this was so far well. Corruption
is stayed; or else never was begun. Such a man is to
have the trial of six days, and on the seventh to be ex-
amined. And if, on the seventh day, there is proof that
there is no spreading (ver. 6) of the plague, and that the
hair is darker than it was, the man is set free. Now,
here we have the case of souls pardoned--God's com-
pany of pardoned ones, whom he treats for 6000 years
in the way of probation. They shew that the disease
has been stayed--pardon has brought in the new principle
of holiness. They are not to be excluded from the camp
on the seventh day. The staying of the leprosy in the
soul--the ceasing from sin--proves that there has been
forgiveness of sin. If the lower waters of
ever getting shallower, then the upper waters must have
been cut off.
But if, after an apparent healing, the scab spread (ver.
238 THE LEPROSY CHAP. XIII
7), then the man is a leper after all. Is this not typical
of him who, after appearing to be one of the justified,
returns to his old sins? True, believers have a scab
remaining they have remnants of corruptions; but if
this scab--these remnants of corruptions--spread over
the soul, is not the man an unforgiven man? This is
not opposed to the doctrine of perseverance to the end,
any more than are Christ's words, "If a man abide not
in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered"
(John xv. 6). It is speaking to us according to external
appearance.
THE RISING
Ver. 9-11. When the plague of leprosy is in a man, then he shall
be brought unto the priest; and the priest shall see him: and,
behold, if the rising be white in the skin, and it have turned the
hair white, and there be quick raw flesh in the rising, it is an
old leprosy in the skin of his flesh: and the priest shall pro-
nounce him unclean, and shall not shut him up; for he is
unclean.
Where there is a rising or tumour, which has the skin
white, and the hair in it white, and quick raw flesh also
in the swelling, then there is no doubt of the disease
being there. "It is a leprosy grown old (tn,w,On) in the
skin." Not only the flower has died, but also the very
soil in which it grew is dead.--(Procopius apud Patrick.)
These symptoms put the case beyond doubt. Treat the
man, then, as unclean.
Here we see that the discovery of inward corruption
is the strongest reason that can occur for at once pro-
nouncing the man unclean. It is stronger far than any
abundance off external marks. And so, in God's view,
the existence of corruption in the heart is far worse than
all its effects on the life. The fact that the sinner's soul
THE LEPROSY CHAP. XIII 239
is long ago corrupt--that it is infected by a leprosy that
is grown old--that it inherits depravity and enmity to
God,--this aggravates the sinner's awful state. On bring-
ing out this to light, the Judge at once may say, "What
need we any further witnesses?" The white rising and
the white hair, and the quick raw flesh, are traced back
to a deep-seated disease within that manifests itself in
these forms; so, the foolish talk, the giddy conduct, and
the worldly heart, are traced back to their source, viz. a
nature totally depraved. The proof is complete. The
sinner is utterly lost. "Who can bring a clean thing out
of an unclean?" Let him take his true position--out of
the camp--among the unclean
Ver. 12-17. And if a leprosy break out abroad in the skin, and
the leprosy cover all the skin of him that hath the plague from
his head even to his foot, wheresoever the priest looketh; then
the priest shall consider: and, behold, if the leprosy have
covered all his flesh, he shall pronounce him clean that hath the
plague: it is all turned white: he is clean. But when raw flesh
appeareth in him, he shall be unclean. And the priest shall see
the raw flesh, and pronounce him to be unclean; for the raw
flesh is unclean: it is a leprosy. Or if the raw flesh turn
again, and be changed unto white, he shall come unto the
priest; and the priest shall see him: and, behold, if the plague
be turned into white, then the priest shall pronounce him clean
that hath the plague: he is clean.
Some think a reference is made to this verse (ver. 12)
in Isaiah i. 5, "From the sole of the .foot even unto the
head, there is no soundness in it." If there be, the refe-
rence is to the entireness of the outward; visible spread
of corruption in the land, in Isaiah's days.
At first sight it seems strange, to ordain that the man
should be reckoned clean, if the leprosy were out upon
him, and covered him wholly. The reason, however,
240 THE LEPROSY CHAP. XIII
may be, first,, natural; secondly, moral. If natural, then
it is either because the leprosy is not so infectious when
it has thus come all out on the body, the hard, dry scurf
not being likely to spread infection, whereas the ichor of
raw flesh would have this effect; or, because it really is
not a proper leprosy if it so come out--it is a salt
humour cast out by the strength of the man's constitu-
tion, and is not deep-seated, It is rather a relief to the
constitution; even as when measles or small--pox come
out to the surface of the body, recovery is hopeful. If it
was for a moral reason, then it seems meant to teach
that the Lord has a deep abhorrence of a corrupt nature
--deeper far than merely of corrupt actions. We are
ever ready to take home the guilt of evil deeds, but to
palliate the evil of a depraved heart. But the Lord re-
verses the case. His severest judgment is reserved for
inward depravity. He hates
vice; but he hates yet more
wherein, as on a couch, all
pose within its inner chamber. And yet more. Is it not
when a soul is fully sensible of entire corruption, as Isa.
i. 5, that salvation is nearest? A complete Saviour for a
complete sinner?
If there appeared any "raw flesh," then the man is
unclean. For this indicates inward disease--not on the
surface only. It is working into the flesh.
But if the "raw flesh" turn and be "changed into
white," then it is plain that the disease is not gone in-
wards; it is playing on the skin only. Let him stand,
therefore, as clean.
Perhaps the case of a pardoned man may be referred
to again in this type. His iniquity comes all out to view,
when it is thrown into the fountain opened; and the
THE LEPROSY CHAP. XIII 241
inner source of it is checked. The seat of corruption has
been removed. But if, after the appearance of pardon,
the man turn aside to folly (if "raw flesh" appear), he
is to be counted unclean. If, however, this turning aside
to folly be checked, if this backsliding be healed, then it
is like the "raw flesh" turning "into white"--it evi-
dences that his nature is sound--it has not returned to
its state of thorough depravity.
THE BOIL
Ver. 18-23. The flesh also, in which, even in the skin thereof, was
a boil, and is healed, and in the place of the boil there be a
white rising, or a bright spot, white, and somewhat reddish,*
and it be shewed to the priest; and if when the priest seeth it,
behold, it be in sight lower than the skin, and the hair thereof
be turned white, the priest shall pronounce him unclean: it is
a plague of leprosy broken out of the boil. But if the priest
look on it, and, behold, there be no white hairs therein, and if
it be not lower than the skin, but be somewhat dark, then the
priest shall shut him up seven days. And if it spread much
abroad in the skin, then the priest shall pronounce him un-
clean: it is a plague. But if the bright spot stay in his place,
and spread not, it is a burning† boil; and the priest shall pro-
nounce him clean.
Old ulcers were to be carefully watched, lest they
became means of the infection more easily insinuating
itself into the person. If the healed ulcer have any
mark like a white rising or bright spot, wherein the hair
is turned white, then corruption is at work below the
skin. As in former cases, however, if there was no sign
apparent of its spreading, there must be seven days' pro-
* tm,DAm;daxE, “exceedingly shining,” the inflammation being very red, or
glistening so as to be even like snow.--Patrick. Hence ver. 24, "reddish or white."
† Rosenmuller, from the Arabic root of tb,r,cA renders it, "it is the mark of
a boil;" and so the Vulgate, Septuagint, and Syriac.
242 THE LEPROSY CHAP. XIII
bation. The spreading would shew that the blood was
much vitiated.
old ones were healed or, more especially, the danger of
coming near infection. after being once delivered from
the vicious atmosphere. Pardoned men must be jealous-
men. "Avoid it, pass not by it; turn from it, and pass
away."
It taught, also, that marks, or remnants of former sins,
may remain, though the leprosy be not there. Remains
of an old peevish temper, of a proud, haughty demeanour,
of a hasty judgment, of a taste for some earthly things,
may exist in a pardoned man. They are remnants--
scars--of an old wound. But if these indicate a ten-
dency to spread, or shew that they are "deeper than the
skin," then the leprosy is there--the man, in spite of
other appearances, is really an unforgiven, unsaved man.
THE HOT BURNING
Ver. 24--28. Or if there be any flesh, in the skin whereof there is
a hot burning, and the quick flesh that burneth have a white
bright spot, somewhat reddish or white, then the priest shall
look upon it: and, behold, if the hair in the bright spot be
turned white, and it be in sight deeper than the skin, it is a
leprosy broken out of the burning: wherefore the priest shall
pronounce him unclean: it is the plague of leprosy. But if
''the priest look, on it, and, behold, there be no white hair in the
bright spot, and it be no lower than the other skin, but be
somewhat dark, then the priest shall shut him up seven days
and the priest shall look upon him the seventh day; and if it
be spread much abroad in the skin, then the priest shall pro-
nounce him unclean: it is the plague of leprosy. And if the
bright spot stay in his place, and spread not in the skin, but it
be somewhat dark, it is a rising of the burning, and the priest
shall pronounce him clean: for it is an inflammation* of the
burning.
*”Mark of the burning," as at ver. 23. And so ver. 10 and 25, tyaH;mA is
THE LEPROSY CHAP. XIII 243
For ver. 24 see note on ver. 19. The meaning of the
expression, "hot burning," is rather obscure. Some think
it was an erysipelas; others, that it was a hurt caused by
the falling of some hot iron on the spot. The rules to
be observed in examining it are the same as above. God
is still the same holy, jealous God, but also the same
long-suffering God--waiting calmly till the sin be un-
doubted, not swift to take advantage of mere symptoms.
0 how ungodlike it is "to make a man an offender for a
word!"
We seem, also, to be taught another lesson here, viz.
that in all keen suffering there is a tendency to sin. In
all diseases that made the flesh raw, there was a ten-
dency to leprosy. A time of suffering, of whatever sort
be the suffering, should be a time of vigilance on our
part, lest it end in sin. Many things provoke, many
things gall and irritate, many things tend to make us
selfish, and so to lead us to forget God.
Again: the staying of the symptoms was to be taken
favourably. In this we see our God again--ready to
forgive. If Ahab put on sackcloth, then the Lord turns
away from immediate vengeance. If
and "the bright spot is somewhat dark," then the Lord
pronounces them clean. If
there is a "bright spot," but as yet there is no "white
hair on the bright spot," and possibly it may not be
"lower than the skin;" therefore
seven days, with the warning, "Remember from whence
thou art fallen, and repent, and do thy first works, or else
I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candle-
stick out of his place, except thou repent'' (Rev. ii. 5).
rendered by Rosenmuller from the Syriac, "a mark." Onkelos in the Targum
has rendered it so.
244 THE LEPROSY CHAP. XIII
DISEASE IN THE HEAD, OR IN THE BEARD.
Ver. 29-34. If a man or woman have a plague upon the head or
the beard; then the priest shall see the plague: and, behold,
if it be in sight deeper than the slain, and there be in it a yellow
thin hair, then the priest shall pronounce him unclean: it is
a dry scall, even a leprosy upon the head or beard. And if
the priest look on the plague of the scall, and, behold, it be
not in sight deeper than the skin, and that there is no black
hair in it; then the priest shall shut up him that hath the
plague of the stall seven days. And in the seventh day the
priest shall look on the plague: and, behold, if the scall, spread
not, and there be in it no yellow hair, and the scall be not in
sight deeper than the skin; he shall be shaven, but the scall
shall he not shave; and the priest shall shut up him that hath
the scall seven days more. And in the seventh day the priest
shall look on the scall: and, behold, if the scall be not spread
in the skin, nor be in sight deeper than the skin; then the priest
shall pronounce hint clean: and he shall wash his clothes, and
be clean.
Leprosy might begin, not only in the skin, but even
under the hair of the head, or in the beard. Sin may
originate in most unlooked-for ways and places, and must
be watched against everywhere. The head and the beard
are the proper seat of honour, or of what is seemly and
lovely to look upon. When the hair became "yellow,"
corruption was at work, changing the bushy hair into
lank tufts, and the healthy colour into a yellow paleness.
Herein the change of external aspect, produced by sin, is
declared.
But as it was possible that the hair might really be
drawing its nourishment from the vitality of the body,
notwithstanding this unfavourable symptom, there is to
be caution shewn. The inner parts may be sound; this
may be only a scall on the head, and not a leprosy.
Again we see the character of our God. 1. How holy
THE LEPROSY CHAP. VIII, 245
is he! The first rising of evil is watched and pointed at
with hatred. 2. How loving is he! He deals most ten-
derly with the suspected man. 3. How just is he! It
must be noonday clearness ere he pronounces sentence;
all doubt must be gone!
Ver. 35-37. But if the scall spread much in the skin after his
cleansing; then the priest shall look on him: and, behold, if
the scall be spread in the skin, the priest shall not seek for
yellow hair; he is unclean. But if the scall be in his sight at
a stay, and that there is black hair grown up therein; the
scall is healed, he is clean: and the priest shall pronounce him
clean.
The examination is never allowed to go into other
hands than the priest's, whose skill, and experience, and
compassion fitted him best for the work. Oh, how sweet
to know that "the Father judgeth no man, but hath
committed all judgment unto the Son"! (John v. 22.)
He leaves us to be judged by no new standard, but just
by that same standard whereby Jesus Judged when on
earth. Therefore, we may be assured that, for every sin
that the Judge will bring to light in us, there is a remedy
in the blood of his own atonement.
The unchecked spread of the disease proves him a
leper. So does the unchecked flow of sin prove a man a
child of hell! you need not to insist on "the yellow hair"
--the outward indications; if the man's heart be as be-
fore, he is unclean! "For he that is born of God sinneth
not."
We have a God ready to bless! If the "hair be black,"
and "the stall at a stay"--the conduct changed and the
heart cleansed--then there is no waiting, no suspense of
seven days; but, on the contrary, immediate acquittal.
No man, who was clean, was to be kept in uncertainty of
his cleanness; and no man, when cleansed from every
246 THE LEPROSY CHAP. XIII
symptom, to be detained in a probationary state. We
see the very features of the Lord's merciful haste to the
sinner. Immediate pardon--fill and present assurance
--restoration to his love and favour on the spot--liberty
that hour.
FRECKLED SPOTS NOT LEPROSY
Ver. 38, 39. If a man also or a woman have in the skin of
their flesh bright, spots, even white bright spots; then the priest
shall look: and, behold, if the bright spots in the skin of their
flesh be darkish white; it is a freckled spot that groweth in the
skin: he is clean.
These spots might be only a cutaneous eruption; but
they were grounds of suspicion, because leprosy often
begins in this form. But spots so small, not altering the
colour of the hair, appearing only on the neck and face,
are only the sign of what they called "Bochak," an erup-
tion that passed away soon.
The Lord as carefully guards against imputing to a
man more than is due, as against letting a man escape
from what is his due. He holds the balance even. "A
God of truth and without iniquity"--he turneth neither
to the right hand nor left.
BALDNESS.
Ver. 40-44. And the man whose hair is fallen off his head, he is
bald; yet is he clean. And he that bath his hair fallen off
from the part of his head toward his face, he is forehead bald:
yet is he clean. And if there be in the bald head, or bald
forehead, a white reddish sore, it is a leprosy sprung up in his
bald head, or his bald forehead. Then the priest shall look
upon it: and, behold, if the rising of the sore be white reddish
in his bald head, or in his bald forehead, as the leprosy ap-
peareth in the skin of the flesh, he is a leprous man, he is un-
clean: the priest shall pronounce him utterly unclean; his
plague is in his head.
THE LEPROSY CHAP. VIII 247
The falling off of hair from the forehead indicated some
decay; yet it might not be any more than on the surface.
The Great Physician knows what are not indications of
deep corruption, as well as what are. Ceasing from some
busy undertaking may, at one time, be no proof of any
real decay of inward love; whereas, at other times, it
may be the outward discovery of lukewarmness which had
been long going on within secretly. When the disciples
all fled, this was "the hair of the forehead" decayed; yet
still there was no "white, reddish sore." When, however,
the many, in John vi. 66, went back, and walked no more
with Jesus, this falling off of hair that looked fair before,
brought into view the leprosy that had been working its
way behind this concealment. When John Mark left
Paul and Barnabas, there was a call for the physician
examining. Paul suspected a hidden leprosy. It turned
out that there was none. When Simon Magus offered
money to Peter, "his bald head and forehead" too plainly
revealed "the rising of the sore, white, reddish."
Ver. 45, 46. And the leper in whom the plague is, his clothes shall
be rent, and his head bare, and he shall put a covering upon
his upper lip, and shall cry, Unclean, unclean. All the days
wherein the plague shall be in him he shall be defiled; he is
unclean: he shall dwell alone;* without the camp shall his
habitation be.
The leper, in this state of declared uncleanness, is the
awful type of a sinner under sentence of wrath.
His "clothes are to be rent,"† just as in all cases of
* The Septuagint here use the expression, "kexwrismenoj kaqhsetai."
Thorough separation from other men may be the thing expressed. So, when
Jesus is said to have been "kexwrismenoj a]po tw?n a[martwlw?n" (Heb. vii.
26), as thorough a separation as this here is meant--only, men are the lepers, HE is
the Untainted One.
† The word MymiruP; is "ripped up-seamed;" perhaps as a sign that the pas-
sages of death were opened. Death enters by these rent scams, and the curse
248 THE LEPROSY CHAP. XIII
mourning and woe. This indicated that the leper was
now exposed to the full view of God and man in his state
of decay and corruption. It is added, "His head bare."
All coverings are stript off, as in the case of one mourn-
ing for the dead. For the leper was counted as dead in
his flesh; as we read in Num. xii. 12, when Miriam's
leprosy was prayed for, "Let her not be as one dead; of
whom the flesh is half consumed when he cometh out of
his mother's womb." So, also, he "covers his upper lip"
--another token of woe. His mouth is regarded as shut;
he cannot speak to men any longer, only through the
shroud comes the half-suppressed cry, "Unclean, un-
clean!" The pale, ghastly face--the covering spread up
to the sunk and hollow eyes--the unsightly form muffled
up from view to hide corruption and putrefying sores--all
conveyed the idea of one already cut off from the number
of living men, lingering at the gates of death and hanging
about its door-posts, impatient for entrance there. He is
forced to dwell alone, "as those who have long been
dead;" permitted to come only within sight of the camp,
but not to enter; tantalised by seeing afar off the happy
tents of healthy, holy
ing and sadness, pining away in his woe--every vein in
every limb running down with putrid blood, his head sick
and pained, his countenance disgusting the on-looker by
the sallow hue of death, his mind filled with sad remem-
brances and gloomy imaginations. A gray blister, in-
dicating the rising boil, now and then spots his temples;
follows it. “He in whose flesh evil prevails is preparing sorrow for himself,
and bringing himself, in his wilfulness, into the condition of a mourner."--Deal-
ings of God with the Leprous Man (tract).
* Ps. lxxxviii. 4 is to be thus understood “Free," is ywip;HA the peculiarly
appropriate term for one "set apart as a leper." It is used of Uzziah. Then,
“Among the dead;" like one dead, as we see above in the leper's case,
THE LEPROSY CHAP. XIII 249
the hair hangs dry, lank, and sapless on his brow; the
nails of his bony fingers are discoloured and tainted. He
moves his body slowly, tottering along on feet that are
nearly powerless; and men "hide their faces from him"
(Isa. liii. 3) as he draws near. Even the wild Arab,
scouring past on his swift steed, starts at the loathsome
spectacle, and hastens away. The leper himself feels life
ebbing slowly; the blood still flows, but it is not with the
freedom of health; and the arteries have no longer their
full floods, like rushing torrents, but are clogged with
thick, clammy, sluggish moisture.
Here is the state of the sinner, not in the second
death, but in this world, in his exclusion from the Lord's
presence and dead in sin. The inner man has lost every
principle of holiness; his powers are withered, and every
sinew shrunk. Any attempts at spiritual motions are
slow and lifeless. Streams of putrid impurity burst forth
in his soul. His eye has none of the brightness of one
gazing on a holy God and a reconciled countenance, but
indicates an absence of all that can really cheer or delight.
The deathlike hue of the whole form proclaims the total
departure of the breath of God and the Divine nature.
From such a soul, God turns away his face. Nor can
the sinner pretend to any fellowship with the saints, or
any right to a place in the camp of
their joy; he is present in their solemnities, and looks on
from afar, and feels his misery deepened by the contrast
of these happy multitudes. His own conscience compels
him to cry, "Unclean, unclean!"
Such was Isaiah's experience for a time, when, with
no more than the remnants and remembrance of his
leprosy, he entered the holy sanctuary above. Such is
every convinced soul's experience in the day of the
250 THE LEPROSY CHAP. XIII
Spirit's dealing with it; when the High Priest has be-
gun his treatment of the sin-sick soul, compelling it to
uncover its head and rend its garment, and, with lips
covered up, to take the position of one exposed to death
and curse.
Yet all this is but the shadowy of death. Convictions
here, and fears and terrors here, are only faint shadows.
Death itself--the second death--which casts this shadow,
is behind. And then the leprous soul is eternally loath-
some, eternally abhorred, eternally dead and corrupt,
eternally excluded from the fellowship of saints, eternally
hid from the face of God, and eternally within hearing
and sight of happy
cannot be passed, between! And none will or can offer
sympathy to the eternally exiled man!
Oh, leprous soul, a High Priest passes through thy
country now, who could deliver thee from thy diseases!
Come, come, though thou hast sat alone under thy juniper-
tree, apart from men, these many, many days! Come,
though in vain thou hast hitherto looked for any abate-
ment of thy disease! Perhaps no man ever cared for thy
soul? Perhaps thou hast looked on the right hand, and
there was no man that would know thee? Perhaps it is
long since refuge failed thee? But a High Priest is in the
land, who can deliver thee. He takes thee as thou art;
he pronounces thee as thou really art, "Unclean, un-
clean;" and then he stoops down and says, "Look unto
me, and be saved!" He passes by; he walks on the out-
side of the city, where the lepers are sitting, wistfully
looking in through its gates, yet not daring to enter; he
will soon enter in, and shut its everlasting gates! Invite
him near; nay, he is near. "He it is that talketh with
thee!" He has blood that cleanses from all sin. His
THE LEPROSY CHAP. XIII 251
touch is healing; his look is life! But if once in hell,
thou art for ever and for ever miserable. No balm of
The High Priest that can deliver never passes through
that cursed land. Leprosy is eternal there; and there-
fore wailing and woe never end. "He that path ears to
hear, let him hear!"
LEPROSY IN GARMENTS
Ver. 47, 48. The garment also that the plague of leprosy is in,
whether it be a woollen garment or a linen garment, whether
it be in the warp or woof, of linen, or of woollen, whether in
a skin, or in any thing made of slain;--
This leprosy in garments is to represent something
quite different from leprosy in the man himself. It is to
be a type of sin and defilement, not in his person, but in
the things around him. Anything round about the man
is this garment; the circumstances in the midst of which
he is placed, the business he engages in, the comforts that
impart a warmth to his person, the occurrences that affect
his daily feeling. When Jude (ver. 23) speaks of "the
garment spotted by the flesh," he evidently means the
person's external contact with the world around him; and
when the few names in
“they have not defiled their garments” (Rev. iii. 4),
reference is made to the allurements and sinful habits of
all around them.
A clothes-leprosy and house-leprosy may have existed
then, though it does not now; just like the case of the
demoniacs, in the time of our Lord. And the plague that
was called leprosy in garments, was correlative to that
disease in the human subject. It is like (as observed by
others) the application of the term "cancer" to a disease
252 THE LEPROSY CHAP. XIII
of trees, and of "rot" to a disease among sheep. As the
skin of the leper is fretted away, so there is a mode in
which garments may be affected analogous to this when
vermin or animalculae settle secretly in the garment, and
fret away the threads. Michaelis mentions, what is called
"dead-wool," that is, wool of sheep that died by disease;
and it is found to be bad, losing the points, and ready to
be settled in by vermin. Cloth made of it soon becomes
very bare, and then full of holes. Such is the literal cir-
cumstance from which the type is taken. Learn, reader,
to wear no garment that is exposed to corrosive influences.
Frequent no company that has a fretting leprosy--un-
sound at heart, and communicating its unsoundness to you.
Withdraw from the wells of Esek and Sitnah (Gen. xxvi.
20, 21), like Isaac, when you feel that there is evil in the
situation, and the men who are there. If much prosperity
is apt to make you settle on your lees, like
viii. 11) when they had eaten to the full, and walked
among their countless flocks, and heaped up silver and
gold--then, shake the garment; beware of Atheism;
“beware that thou forget not the Lord thy God."
It was of little consequence how goodly the garment
appeared. Be not deceived by a fair show. Whether the
garment was wrought of materials got from the animal
creation ("wool"), or from the vegetable world ("linen.");
or whether it was composed of a mixture of threads, those
in the warp being of wool, those in the woof of linen, or
flax; nay, though it were a strong garment of skin, or of
some manufacture of skin whether of simple, primeval
strength and roughness, or fashioned into a finer texture
--still, if there was the least ground for suspicion, it must
be subject to instant examination, however costly, and
* rOf tk,xl,m;, "work-manufacture of skin,"
THE LEPROSY CHAP. XIII 253
however esteemed for comfort. You must not judge of
the innocuous nature of an employment or a possession
by its appearance only, nor by its suitableness to your
taste, nor by the estimation in which it is held; you must
be prepared to admit examination.
Ver. 49-59. And if* the plague be greenish or reddish in the
garment, or in the skin, either in the warp, or in the woof,
or in any thing of skin; it is a plague of leprosy, and
shall be shewed unto the priest. And the priest shall look
upon the plague, and shut up it that path the plague seven
days. And he shall look on the plague on the seventh day: if
the plague be spread in the garment, either in the warp, or in
the woof, or in a skin, or in any work that is made of skin,
the plague is a fretting leprosy; it is unclean. He shall there-
fore burn that garment, whether warp or woof, in woollen or
in linen, or any thing of skin, wherein the plague is: for it is a
fretting leprosy; it shall be burnt in the fire. And if the priest
shall look, and, behold, the plague be not spread in the gar-
ment, either in the warp, or in the woof, or in any thing of
skin; then the priest shall command that they wash the thing
wherein the plague is, and he shall shut it up seven days more.
And the priest shall look on the plague after that it is washed
and, behold, if the plague have not changed his colour, and the
plague be not spread, it is unclean; thou shalt burn it in the
fire: it is fret inward, whether it be bare within or without.†
And if the priest look, and, behold, the plague be somewhat
dark after the washing of it; then he shall rend it out of the
garment, or out of the skin, or out of the warp, or out of the
woof. And if it appear still in the garment, either in the warp,
or in the woof, or in any thing of skin, it is a spreading
plague: thou shalt burn that wherein the plague is with fire.
And the garment, either warp or woof, or whatsoever thing of
* “And if." Connect this verse with ver. 47, “The garment, if there be
in it . . . and if the plague be greenish." The Hebrew is so,
hyAhAv;. The word for greenish is qraq;ryE intense green; such as is seen in the
wings of a peacock, or leaf of a palm-tree.--Maimonides apud Patr.
† Rosenmuller renders this rightly. It is a fretting leprosy, whether on the
left side of the cloth (the bare side) or on the right side (the shaggy side)--
whether on one side or other.
254 THE LEPROSY CHAP. XIII
skin it be, which thou shalt wash, if the plague be departed
from them, then it shall be washed the second time, and shall
be clean. This is the law of the plague of leprosy in a
garment of woollen or linen, either in the warp or woof, or
any thing of skins, to pronounce it clean, or to pronounce it
unclean.
A garment really infected must be burnt. There must
be a final forsaking of every real sin. "If thy right
hand offend thee, cut it off;" or if not, "thou goest to
hell-fire, where their worm dieth not, and the fire is
not quenched."
Every approach to sin is hateful to God; therefore, even
on suspicion of evil, examine anxiously. If there be even
suspicion as to a garment, the priest shuts it up--lays it
by. So you give over the company which you are afraid
has an injurious influence on you; you give up the meats
about which you are in doubt (Rom. xiv. 15), or about
which your brother is in doubt. If you can really rend
out the spotted part, this is well. David's pride of heart
when he numbered the people, must be rent from him
by the sharp stroke that cut off 70,000 threads of life.
Hezekiah's pride must be rent off by the sword that is
to destroy his people, and carry his wealth to
Peter's self-confidence must be torn from him, by his
being placed among the other disciples in abasement;
Lovest thou me more than these?"
If, however, again the plague break out, the garment
is no doubt deeply spoiled. It is to be burnt. Thus,
when
beauty and comfort--led them to indulgence and sin, the
Lord rent off the pieces. But when, at last, the same sin
unceasingly returned, then he cast them away into an
enemy's land.
But lastly, if the garment out of which the piece was
THE LEPROSY CHAP. XIII 255
rent be found remaining clean, then "let it be washed a
second time." Let Peter, after his recovery from his fall,
be warned once more, to impress the special need he has
of securing himself against the temptation in time to
come. There is to be no doubtful holiness with God.
He requires in his people definite and distinct purity.
He likes us to make much use of his Holy Spirit, so that
our freedom from the world's snares and the world's
maxims may be plain to every eye. Oh, how holy is our
God! How holy in himself! His heart has no other
than holiness as its feeling. And when his eye looks
abroad on us, it is holiness it searches for. He seeks for
holiness in our person, and holiness in our circumstances
--a holy people moving amid holiness! Hence it was
that when Isaiah was enjoying a truly spiritual and
heavenly gaze of the Lord of Glory, he perceived at once
that both the person and his circumstances ought to be
holy before such a God. He felt, "Woe is me, because I
am a man of unclean lips!" but even had he been him-
self holy and pure, still, before such a God, how distress-
ing the thought, "I dwell among a people of unclean
lips!" Alas! alas! I am a leper myself--"Unclean, un-
clean!" And my garments have the fretting leprosy
also! "I dwell among a people of unclean lips!
There remains yet the mention of an unclean earth.
That subject is taken up in chap. xiv. 33. But it is
not mixed up with the person and his garments, because
these two may be clean, while still the earth remains un-
purified. There is to be a cleansing of our persons and
of our circumstances now; but not a cleansing of the
land and of its properties till an after period. Perhaps
it was to show this the more, that the laws about the per-
son and his garment came into full operation while they
256 THE LEPROSY CHAP, XIII
wandered in the desert. But -those laws that concerned
the land--typical of the earth--did not come into opera-
tion till they reached
ye be come into the
onward to a pure land, to a New Earth; but, meantime,
we are to watch carefully that our persons and circum-
stances be pure. No sight is more peculiar, and perhaps
more attractive to the eye of angels and of God, than
holiness in full bloom, though springing up from the soil
of a cursed earth! Such a magnificent plant, with such
waste sands, and barren clay, and rocky soil all around!
This recalls the image of the Son of Man, when, in Naza-
reth, "he grew up before him as a tender plant!"
Oh, seek to be holy in heart and life, in circumstances
and situation! Breathe holiness from within, and breathe
holiness on all around! Send a fragrant gale of holiness
along the wild desert; it may slacken the pace of some
weary, miserable wanderer, as the spices breathed from
Araby the blessed" delay the ship that passes by. Send
up the incense of holiness to the Lord, giving him back
his own ; and let it be known above that the Spirit who
goeth to and fro in all the earth, striving with men, has
found a dwelling-place in some souls, and has begun to
create a heaven below!
CHAPTER XIV
The Leprosy Removed
“But God, who is rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith he loved
us, even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ;
(by grace ye are saved;) and hath raised us up together, and made us
sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus; that in the ages to come he
might shew the exceeding riches of his grace, in his kindness toward us
through Christ Jesus."--Eph. ii. 4-7
Ver. 1-4. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, This shall be
the law of the leper in the day of his cleansing: He shall be
brought unto the priest. And the priest shall go forth out of'
the camp: and the priest shall look, and, behold, if the plague
of leprosy be healed in the leper; then shall the priest command
to take for him that is to be cleansed two birds alive and clean,
and cedar-wood, and scarlet, and hyssop.
HERE is the remedy in the case of the person. Some have
thought that this was used not only in cases of real heal-
ing, but in cases also where the leprosy being fully spread,
there was no more of the disease in the man than had
already appeared. It seems likely that both are meant.
In
of real leprosy led the man to use means for a cure, and
to call on the Lord, who sent his word and healed him.
And, no doubt, also, there were those in whom the full-
blown leprosy had come forth and who were cleansed, or
pronounced legally clean. At this day, in some Eastern
countries, it often happens that, after eating away the
258 THE LEPROSY REMOVED CHAP. XIV
hands or feet, the stumps of the limbs heal, and the dis-
ease is in fact cured. It spreads no further.* These
latter cases were types of justified men--having still a
polluted nature, yet really forgiven, and no longer con-
veying infection to others, but "preaching the faith which
once they destroyed."
The leper that was to be cleansed was to direct his
steps to the priests and ask an audience; like the four
men at the gate of Sarnaria (2 Kings viii. 10), when they
called to the porter of the city, standing afar off; or like
the ten men (Luke xvii. 12) at the entrance of the vil-
lage, who stood afar off and lifted up their voices and
said, "Jesus, Master, have mercy on us."
As much depended on the priest's willingness to listen
to his imploring cry, a leprous Israelite would often go
up to the spot whence he could call on him, desponding
or fearful. And the priest, however willing, might be
busy, so as not to be able to come at once. As, with most
wistful eye, the man gazes on the living, cheerful camp,
he sees one and another meet the priest and pour some
message or entreaty into his ear--so that the priest is
detained, and hurried away to this and that part of the
camp, while the trembling, weary leper waits at the gate.
In this we see that our High Priest hath the pre-eminence
--never too busy--never unwilling--never unable. "He
waits that he may be gracious" (Isa. xxx. 18). Neither
the business nor the bliss of heaven will detain him from
a wretched soul. He who in the days of his flesh forgot
to eat, and even ceased to feel faintness, when a soul
stood before him in his leprosy, has nothing now to keep
him from instant compassion. He who on the cross,
under the dark shade of the approaching cloud of wrath
* Malcolm's Travels in the Burman Empire.
THE LEPROSY REMOVED CHAP. XIV 259
and of death, heard the heaving of his mother's bosom
and the rush of anguish through her heart, has nothing
now to hinder him freely to direct his ever-ready compas-
sions towards the coming leper. Even as this is true in
regard to those already come, so also is it to the coming.
"Thy risen life but whets thee more
For kindly sympathy;
Thy love unhinder'd rests upon
Each bruised branch in thee."
The priest directs the man to take two birds. He
was thus shewing him a surety's death and resurrection.
The living birds must be "clean," because signifying him
who is spotless; and are brought to the spot "alive."
Beside them are--1. "cedar-wood," a stalk of it to form
the handle of what was to be used in sprinkling the
blood; 2. "scarlet," i. e. scarlet wool, as Heb. ix. 19;
and, 3. "hyssop," along, with the scarlet wool. The wool
and hyssop form a kind of sponge, put on a stalk of
cedar. Some say (and Abarbinel has explained it thus)
that the cedar indicates undecaying, enduring vigour--fit,
therefore, for use when the leper is to be restored; the
scarlet colour indicates the expulsion of the putrefying
humours and the restoration of the blood to its proper
redness just as in Numb. xix. 16, in the case of the heifer
for one that touched the dead; and as hyssop is some-
what fragrant, it is supposed to shew the opposite of the
decay and corruption. But while all this is included, still
the chief intention is to shew pollution cleansed away.
The cedar intimated the reversal of decay and corruption,
and being a kind of wood of which they had none in
the desert, but must get in the Promised Land, it shewed
the man's connexion with
260 THE LEPROSY REMOVED CHAP. XIV
sop, used so often* in bunches for sprinkling, spoke of
cleansing as directly as the scarlet colour of the wool did
of the blood that takes away sin.
Ver. 5-7. And the priest shall command that one of the birds be
killed in an earthen vessel over running water. As for the
living bird, he shall take it, and the cedar-wood, and the
scarlet, and the hyssop, and shall dip them and the living bird
in the blood of the bird that was killed over the running water:
and he shall sprinkle upon him that is to be cleansed from the
leprosy seven times, and shall pronounce him clean, and shall
let the living bird loose into the open field.
The method of a sinner's recovery could not be fully
shewn forth by only one type. Here, therefore, is a two-
fold type-death and life in one. "Running water" is
in Hebrew (MyyiHa MyimA) "living water," i. e. fresh from a
running stream, in opposition to the stagnant, dead water
of a pool. This prefigured one who was to have the
living water, which is ever-vital, ever-fresh, ever-sparkling
with motion, instead of the stagnant, dull, languid flow
of leprous blood. Now, the cleansed man was to be
legally put in this state, by these rites being applied to
him. And thus it is with the sinner--brought into a
state of life and vital motion when the cleansing has
been applied to him.
Notice, then, the mode of cleansing. We see one held
forth in these symbols who was to have in him the
ever-living Divine Spirit as a well of water. This is
the holy nature of Jesus--the fulness of the Spirit in
him. This holiness is in a human frame; the Holy
Spirit dwelling in him "bodily," as is held forth by the
* When our Lord on the cross saw the sponge held up to him on a stalk of
hyssop, or like the scarlet wool, perhaps, along with the hyssop-branch, it would
call to mind the shadows and ceremonies of the law. His eye was on this
shadow when he cried, “It is finished " (John xix. 29, 30).
THE LEPROSY REMOVED CHAP. XIV 261
“earthen vessel" (wr,H, yliK;) into which the living water is
put. Men are elsewhere spoken of as like this earthen
vessel, as when the prophet calls them “hmAdAxE ywer;He “
potsherds of earth; and Paul (2 Cor. iv. 7), in describ-
ing ministers, calls them "earthen vessels," in contrast
to Divine nature and power.
The first bird, bearing the uncleanness of the leper, is
then slain, its blood dropping into the clear, living
water over which it is slain. Two streams meet--blood
and water! Satisfaction for a broken law by suffering
even unto death (the stream of blood, which is the
life); and obedience rendered by a holy, unsinning ob-
servance of the law written on the heart (the stream of
pure water). It might not be to this type peculiarly
that John referred, but certainly it was to these symbols
of the law, when he called us to notice that, when the
spear pierced the side of Jesus (John xix. 34), "then
came there out blood and water." The apostle who had
said, that Jesus, "knowing all things were now accom-
plished, that the Scripture might be fulfilled, said, “I
thirst"--he is the apostle who records the circumstance
of the hyssop being with the sponge, and who tells us the
cry, "It is finished." It is he, too, who quotes the refer-
ence to the Paschal Lamb, "A bone of him shall not be
broken." He specially seems to call our attention to
every type being fulfilled in Jesus. Hence, I suppose,
he considered, under the guidance of the Spirit, the blood
and water from the side of Jesus to be a circumstance
that indicated him as the fulfiller in his own person of
all that these symbols set forth under the law. And so in
1 John v. 6, "This is he that came by water and blood."
He points to Jesus as the Righteous One who came not
only with a holy nature ("water"), but also in order to
262 THE LEPROSY REMOVED CHAP. XIV
take away whatever was contrary to holiness by his
atonement ("blood"), summing up in himself the figures
of the law.*
The living bird was then to be brought forward. It
was to be dipt in the blood of its fellow, and also in the
running water (ver. 51). It typified the Saviour, after
his work of suffering, on the resurrection-morning, im-
bued (so to speak) with the blessed virtue that had come
out of his undertaking--bearing both the satisfaction
rendered and the obedience so fully given to the last.
The living bird, perhaps at the time of the morning
dawn, is thus dipt in the vessel, and then flies forth free
and joyful in the rays of a glorious sun. How beautiful
the type! Jesus risen, in all his merit of death and
obedience, basks in the rays of his Father's well-pleased
love! And then, as the bird in its gladness would light
upon some palm, and gaze around, and sing, He looks
around on a world from whose imputed guilt he is for
ever free, and over which he can rest in his love, and
"joy with singing" (Zeph. iii. 17). All the time, the
living bird has the marks of recent death upon its wings;
and so the Lamb slain bears his marks in heaven, in his
Father's very presence.
And oh! how precious for us that we can regard all
this as our case, too! Dipt in the blood of the Al-
mighty's Fellow, we may be as free and gladsome.
Reckoned to have died, we may also rise, with him, and
may sing, "bearing about with us the dying of the Lord
Jesus." We may fly over the open field, up to the gates
of heaven,--nay, to "thine altars, 0 Lord of hosts, my
King and my God."
* Perhaps this constant reference to types will best explain John iii. 5,
“born of water and of the Spirit"--the latter being exegetical of the former. So
again, xiii. 10, in allusion to the priest at the laver.
THE LEPROSY REMOVED CHAP. XIV 263
What a picture this of a leprous man regaling himself
after his long, sad, lonely days! And yet it is only the
shadow of what a sinner justified enters upon and enjoys!
“He hath put a new song in my mouth, even praise unto
our God."
Ver. 8, 9. And he that is to be cleansed shall wash his clothes, and
shave of all his hair, and wash himself in water, that he may be
clean; and after that he shall come into the camp, and shall
tarry abroad out of his tent seven days. But it shall be on
the seventh day, that he shall shave all his hair off his head and
his beard and his eyebrows, even all his hair he shall shave of
and he shall wash his clothes, also he shall wash his flesh in
water, and he shall be clean.
Being now brought into the state of acceptance, one
thing only remains, viz. his former habits of life and
conduct must of course be altered, and then he is ready
to join the happy congregation. This is typified by the
man washing his clothes and body, that is, all outward,
external things; and shaving off his hair, or removing
all about him where old corruption might be still lurking.
This done, he may enter the cam mingle with its inha-
bitants, partake in the shadow of its pillar-cloud, join in
its worship, and help to swell its notes of praise. A
justified man is at once joined to the saints on earth:
converted Paul is taken by Barnabas and led to the
company of saints, who at first shrank from the once
leprous man. Still, as the cleansed leper was not to
enter his tent for seven days more, so no justified man
enters on his rest, or finds his final settlement till his
seven days are ended--his state of waiting here. But
each saint is thoroughly cleansed; and so the whole
Church, at the Lord's coming, which is the end of the
time appointed--the seven days--the complete time in
the Lord's view. This may be said, in some degree, of
264 THE LEPROSY REMOVED CHAP. XIV
each saint at death; but it is specially at the Lord's
coming that all his privileges begin, and all his wants
are satisfied. The very "eye-brows" are shaved off now
(ver. 7)--not even the possibility left of any lurking-place
for pollution; and his whole person and all his external
circumstances undergo their final and complete purifica-
tion.
He is all clean now--"all fair; there is no spot in
thee." He can join the worship fully, and can claim his
own dwelling among the thousands of
Ver. 10, 11. And on the eighth day he shall take two he-lambs
without blemish, and one ewe-lamb of the first year without
blemish, and three tenth-deals of fine flour for a meat-offering,
mingled with oil, and one log of oil; and the priest that
maketh him clean shall present the man that is to be made
clean, and those things, before the Lord, at the door of the
tabernacle of the congregation.
To shew that now he is entirely free, the man is to
bring all manner of sacrifices; and each is accepted for
him. He brings one he-lamb for a trespass-offering,
another for a sin-offering--both without blemish, accord-
ing to the usual manner. Also, a ewe-lamb, yet tender,
"of the first year," to be for a burnt-offering. The
strength of the two previous victims, and the tenderness
of this one, are happily blended; and these three sacri-
fices sum up all the general offerings of a man of
Then, the three tenth-deals of flour are the meat-offering
for each sacrifice, one tenth--deal for each (compare ver.
21), of the finest flour of the land, and mingled with oil,
to skew that it is set apart. Besides, there is a log of oil
(a half-pint) set by itself in a vessel, to be poured on the
head of the once leprous man, that he may be publicly
received as an acknowledged Israelite, set apart for God.
THE LEPROSY REMOVED CHAP. XIV 265
Once the man was set apart from his fellows; but now
every proof of acceptance is heaped upon him. And all
is done by the priest, that so it may be authoritatively
done. To all this Christ refers in Matt. viii. 4; Mark i.
44; and Luke v. 14. "Go, chew thyself to the priest,
and offer for thy cleansing according as Moses com-
manded,* for a testimony unto them."
These rites on the eighth day were meant to testify, in
the most complete way, that the leprous man was acknow-
ledged to be fully clean. Just as the whole Church, and
each member of it, on the day when Christ appears to
those who wait for him, shall be declared to be altogether
clean, receiving the antitype of every gift and offering,
and presented as set apart for ever to Jehovah.
Ver. 12-20. And the priest shall take one he-lamb, and offer him
for a trespass-offering, and the log of oil, and wave them for
a wave-offering before the Lord. And he shall slay the lamb in
the place where he shall kill the sin-offering and the burnt-
offering, in the holy place: for as the sin-offering is the priest's,
so is the trespass-offering; it is most holy. And the priest shall
take some of the blood of the trespass-offering, and the priest
shall put it upon the tip of the right ear of him that is to be
cleansed, and upon the thumb of his right hand, and upon the
great toe of his right foot. And the priest shall take some of
the log of oil, and pour it into the palm of his own left hand:
and the priest shall dip his right finger in the oil that is in his
left hand, and shall sprinkle of the oil with his finger seven
times before the Lord. And of the rest of the oil that is in his
hand shall the priest put upon the tip of the right ear of him
that is to be cleansed, and upon the thumb of his right hand,
and upon the great toe of his right foot, upon the blood of the
trespass-offering. And the remnant of the oil that is in the
priest's hand he shall pour upon the head of him that is to be
* In Matt. viii. 4, “Offer thy gift,” the sacrifices of the eighth day may be
specially meant. And Jesus delighted in the exhibition of those types that
shewed forth his death and resurrection.
266 THE LEPROSY REMOVED CHAP. XIV
cleansed: and the priest shall make an atonement for him be-
fore the Lord. And the priest shall offer the sin-offering, and
make an atonement, for him that is to be cleansed from his un-
cleanness; and afterward he shall kill the burnt-offering. And
the priest shall offer the burnt-offering and the meat-offering
upon the altar: and the priest shall make an atonement for
him, and he shall be clean.
The priest slays the he-lamb "in the holy place;" that
is, in the consecrated courts, and on the very spot where
the sin-offering is slain. A place is called "holy," if
holy acts are done there; even as heaven is holy because
every act done there is by holy worshippers, and done
in a holy manner.
The priest's waving the trespass-offering and the log
of oil, intimated that this offering for the leper was pre-
sented to the Lord. It declared his dedication to the
Lord anew (the oil showed dedication), and seemed to
say, first, "Against thee, thee only, have I sinned;" and
then, "Lord, truly I am thy servant; I am thy servant,
and the son of thy handmaid."
Some of the blood of this offering is put on the man's
right ear; as if to say, " Thou art cleansed; go and hear
in the camp the joyful sound." Some is put on the
thumb of his right, hand, as if to say, "Thou art cleansed;
use thy clean hands for God's work." Some is put upon
the great toe of his right foot, as if to say, "Thou art
cleansed; walk in the Lord's ways; go up to his courts,
and ever walk before him in the land of the living."
Some of the oil is then taken from the log.* And
first, it is sprinkled before the veil seven times. Now,
as in the case of blood so sprinkled, the meaning was
that by this blood-sprinkled way the sinner had boldness
to enter the Holiest; so, by this oil thus spread on the
* A log contained half a pint of our measure.
THE LEPROSY REMOVED CHAP. XIV 267
same spot, there is a declaration to the effect that the
man, the leper, now cleansed, offers himself as a conse-
crated one to serve the Lord who dwells within that veil.
The oil is put on the man's ear, as if to say, "Lord, I
will hear for thee,--and on his right hand, as if to say,
Lord, I will act for thee,"--and on his right foot, as if
to say, "Lord, I will go up and down, to and fro, for
thee." He then pours all that remains on his head
(ver. 18), that, as it ran down in copious streams over all
his person, he might hear every drop cry, "Thou art his
that saves thee."
But farther; there is a double type here, as in the
case of the two birds. Inasmuch as the oil was to be
put upon the blood of the trespass-offering, there was im-
plied the glorious truth, that the blood which cleanses
also sanctifies. If you are forgiven, you are not your own.
If the price is paid for you, you are now the Lord's; he
bought you. If pardoned by Jesus, then you are inha-
bited by the Holy Spirit. Jesus cleansed away the guilt
that there might be a fair tablet on which the Spirit
might re-write his holy law. If freed from guilt and
Satan, you are handed over to the Lord, to serve him in
holiness and righteousness.
This being done, and atonement made by the trespass-
offering (ver, 19), the priest shall offer the sin-offering,
and then the burnt-offering also. Some think this the
“dw?ron," meant in Matt. viii. 4, "The gift that Moses
commanded." Thus, he is assured of acceptance by
every kind of offering; and is sent home rejoicing. "He
shall be clean."
THE POOR LEPER
Ver. 21-32. And if he be poor, and cannot get so much; then he
shall take one lamb for a trespass-offering to be waved, to
268 THE LEPROSY REMOVED CHAP. XIV
make an atonement for him, and one tenth-deal of fine flour
mingled with oil for a meat-offering, and a log of oil; and
two turtle-doves, or two young pigeons, such as he is able to
get; and the one shall be a sin-offering, and the other a burnt-
offering. And he shall bring them on the eighth day for his
cleansing unto the priest, unto the door of the tabernacle of
the congregation, before the Lord. And the priest shall take
the lamb of the trespass-offering, and the log of oil; and the
priest shall wave them for a wave-offering before the Lord.
And he shall kill the lamb of the trespass-offering, and the
priest shall take some of the blood of the trespass-offering, and
put it upon the tip of the right ear of him that is to be cleansed,
and upon the thumb of his right hand and upon the great toe
of his right foot. And the priest shall pour of the oil into the
palm of his own left hand. And the priest shall sprinkle with
his right finger some of the oil that is in his left hand seven
times before the Lord. And the priest shall put of the oil that
is in his hand upon the tip of the right ear of him that is to
be cleansed, and upon the thumb of his right hand, and upon
the great toe of his right foot, upon the place of the blood of
the trespass-offering. And the rest of the oil that is in the
priest's hand he shall put upon the head of him that is to be
cleansed, to make an atonement for him before the Lord.
And he shall offer the one of the turtle-doves, or of the young
pigeons, such as he can get; even such as he is able to get,
the one for a sin-offering, and the other for a burnt-offering,
with the meat-offering: and the priest shall make an atonement
for him that is to be cleansed before the Lord. This is the
law of him in whom is the plague of leprosy, whose hand is
not able to get that which pertaineth to his cleansing.
All these minute directions are in behalf of the poor
leper. Similar provision was made for the poor, in chaps.
i., ii., and v. He may substitute one he-lamb and two
turtle-doves, putting his special sin on the lamb, by mak-
ing it a trespass-offering, and then using one of the doves
for a sin-offering, and the other for a burnt-offering.
Probably the Lord was pleased with this arrangement
THE LEPROSY REMOVED CHAP. XIV 269
for another reason, viz. it gave occasion to the more
frequent display of Jesus as the dove the holy, harmless,
undefiled One, made sin for us. And it is beautiful to
observe how the exigencies of his creatures, instead of
puzzling Divine wisdom, call forth a display of his re-
sources, and furnish to him opportunities for manifesting
his love.
The directions in the case of the poor man are
quite as special as in the case of any other. The Lord
would thus assure him of his care--that he feels for hire
the same deep interest as for others in his state, and
brings the same atonement to his hand. And the words
of ver. 32 are a special clause to prevent any man over-
looking this provision for the poor: for men will despise
and overlook those whom the Lord regards and remem-
bers. Surely here is the heart of the same Father, who
anointed Jesus to preach glad tidings "to the poor;" and
the heart of the same Spirit, who was himself the oil that
so anointed Jesus for declaring his message "to the poor;"
and the heart of the same Son of man, who was thus set
apart by the Father and the Holy Spirit to proclaim
tidings of great joy "to the poor." Is not Jesus standing
here to-day, and saying, "Go, and tell John what things
ye have seen and heard; to the poor the gospel is
preached"? Tell my disconsolate, dejected ones, "To
the poor is the gospel preached." Their God selects the
saddest case for the discovery of his finest skill and
purest grace. "This is the law for him whose hand is
not able to get." O! words of grace! " Glory to God in
the highest, peace on earth, good-will to man!"
THE LEPROUS HOUSE
Ver. 33, 34. And the Lord spake unto Moses and unto Aaron,
saying, When ye be come into the
270 THE LEPROSY REMOVED CHAP. XIV
to you for a possession, and I put the plague of leprosy in a
house of the land of your possession;--
To teach that this earth is under a curse, God sent
this leprosy on houses; just as to teach that men are
under a curse he sent leprosy in their bodies. This
plague on houses may have been something like what
Michaelis calls "saltpetre, or mural salt," an efflorescence
or incrustation on walls of damp cellars.* The walls
become mouldy, and at last give way. It may, however,
have been some special infliction in these times; and the
name was given, as Bush remarks, on the same principle
that Easterns call certain diseases in trees "leprosy in
trees," and the Swiss call some disorders in buildings
"cancer in buildings." In
on special occasions, where the owner of the house was
too much engrossed with his pleasant dwelling. Jewish
writers say, it was as if the beam of the house had cried
to the inhabitant, "Turn to the Lord My God." It made
the person suspect evil from the Lord, q. d., "Our dwell-
ings have cast us out." It came like a family affliction,
saying, "This is not your rest, because it is polluted."
We must look for the New Earth wherein dwelleth
righteousness.
Ver. 35-38. And he that owneth the house shall come and tell
the priest, saying, It seemeth to me there is as it were a plague
in the house; then the priest shall command that they empty
the house, before the priest go into it to see the plague, that
all that is in the house be not made unclean; and afterward
the priest shall go in to see the house. And he shall look on
the plague: and, behold, if the plague be in the walls of the
house with hollow strakes, greenish or reddish, which in sight
are lower than the wall; then the priest shall go out of the
house to the door of the house, and shut up the house seven
days.
* Jahn calls it a “nitrous acor," that wastes away the stone.
THE LEPROSY REMOVED CHAP. XIV 271
The owner of the house is to tell. It is the head of
the family that is to be on the watch at all times, in
regard to whatever takes place in his house. Upon him
rests the authority, and so also the responsibility.
Preparation is made for the priest's coming by re-
moving everything that might impede examination. The
furniture is taken out, that nothing may be between the
priest and the walls he is to scrutinise. Just as, in the
case of searching our hearts, or self-examination, fasting
removes from us all intervening objects, and leaves the
eye nothing to rest upon but only the bare walls of the
chambers of imagery.
But God judges truly and righteously; and his deci-
sions are deliberate and well-weighed. It is this deli-
berate decision that renders his judgments so terrible.
Here we find the priest examining; and if the plague
appear in the form of " hollows"* that are deeper than
the surface of the wall, then there is room for suspicion,
but there is also time given for further development. It
is to be left on trial for seven days.† It is to be an
emblem of this earth's state and condition, exhibiting all
the symptoms of decay and of pollution, yet left for a
season to develop its symptoms, and to prove undeniably
its state of decay. Its wines tempt men to intemper-
ance; its beautiful groves hide the idolater's licentious-
ness; its gold and silver tempt thousands to acts of
violence and fraud. Every object of beauty draws off
some man's heart from God.
* tRoUYFAQaW; means “low-lying." The Septuagint has "koiladej;" the Vul-
gate, "valliculas." Hence Bush renders it "depressed cavities." The ap-
pearance was hollow spots; pitted.
† The Septuagint use the expression, “a]foriei thn oi]kian." Some quote
Isa. xxiv.10, as illustrated by this. The city is like a city of leprosy, " every house
is shut up, that no man may come in."
272 THE LEPROSY REMOVED CHAP XIV
Ver. 39-42. And the priest shall come again the seventh day, and
shall look: and, behold, if the plague be spread in the walls
of the house; then the priest shall command that they take
away the stones in which the plague is, and they shall cast
them into an unclean place without the city. And he shall
cause the house to be scraped within round about, and they
shall pour out the dust that they scrape of without the city
into an unclean place. And they shall take other stones, and
put them in the place of those stones; and he shall take other
mortar, and shall plaster the house.
The removing of the decaying, infected stones seems
to typify such an event as that of sweeping earth's sur-
face by the flood, and then ornamenting it anew by a fresh
covering of verdure, and establishing it anew by a new
arrangement of its rivers and hills, while the old "plaster"
and the "scrapings of the house" were carried out of sight.
They are carried to an "unclean place"--for there is here
no application of atonement; all is destruction.
The decayed stones are quite removed; so the palaces,
the gardens, the cities, the temples of the antediluvian
world were entirely swept off. But then, besides this,
the whole surface is scraped, and plastered afresh; even
as every part of earth's surface was visited, and its for-
mer aspect retouched. This done, earth was left once
more, by its Priest and Judge,* for further trial. Its
groves and forests wave again in strength and greenness;
its fields yield their fruit; its orchards hang out their
heavy-laden branches; its pastures are clothed with
flocks. Is the plague stayed? Shall earth ever again
exhibit corruption like the former? The Lord sits on
his throne, and waits to see.
* There was much of the judicial character in the priest; that is, he judged
much in regard to all ceremonial affairs, and all sanctuary laws. Hence, in
Isa. xxxiii. 22, "The Lord is our Judge," seems to refer to the priestly office
judging in holy things.
THE LEPROSY REMOVED CHAP. XIV 273
Ver. 43-45. And if the plague come again, and break out in
the house, after that he hath taken away the stones, and after
he hath scraped the house, and after it is plastered; then the
priest shall come and look, and, behold, if the plague be spread
in the house, it is a fretting leprosy in the house: it is unclean.
And he shall break down the house, the stones of it, and the
timber thereof, and all the mortar of the house; and he shall
carry them forth out of the city into an unclean place.
If, amidst earth's restored beauty, when its wide regions
are again blooming with all their former produce, and
the sky over them is serene as before, with its covenant-
rainbow spanning all below--if, then, corruption burst
forth again, there will be here proof of deep, inveterate
disease. In anticipation of this result, the Lord said, “I
will not again curse the ground any more for man's sake;
for the imagination of man's heart is evil from his youth”
(Gen. viii. 21). The same remedy shall never be tried
a second time. But now, there shall be a removal of
the old materials. The house must be broken down-
stones, timber, mortar--and all swept away. "The
earth and the works therein shall be burnt up." "All
these things shall be dissolved," says Peter (2 Pet. iii.
11). There must be a new building raised on the same
spot--"a new earth." It is the priest himself that re-
moves the old building; it is Jesus that comes to say,
“Behold, I make all things new.”
Ver. 46, 47. Moreover, he that goeth into the house, all the while
that it is shut up, shall be unclean until the even. And he
that lieth in the house shall wash his clothes; and he that
eateth in the house shall wash his clothes.
Any one going into the shut-up house for any of his
stuff is unclean for a day. If one go to sleep there,
even in order to escape the dews of the night, or go
to eat there, to escape the burning sun, that man must
274 THE LEPROSY REMOVED CHAP. XIV
wash his clothes, as well as be reckoned unclean. It
shews us that there is woe befallen us by the very cir-
cumstance of our being on this earth, which is under a
curse, even if we ourselves were holy. For it is not a
holy place--the Lord's curse has been spread over it.
There must be blessing on our dwelling and on our posses-
sions, if we are to enjoy them in true peace. But there
is a secret tendency in all earthly things, at present, to
provoke indulgence in sin, as if a secret poison were per-
vading all nature. Hence, even our meat and drink so
draw down the soul, that we need to fast, if we would
be quite free from the influence of even lawful things.
Ver. 48-53. And if the priest shall come in, and look upon it, and,
behold, the plague hath not spread in the house, after the house
was plastered; then the priest shall pronounce the house clean,
because the plague is healed. And he shall take to cleanse the
house two birds, and cedar-wood, and scarlet, and hyssop: and
he shall kill the one of the birds in an earthen vessel over run-
ning water: and he shall take the cedar-wood, and the hyssop,
and the scarlet, and the living bird, and dip them in the blood
of the slain bird, and in the running water, and sprinkle the
house seven times: and he shall cleanse the house with the
blood of the bird, and with the running water, and with the
living bird, and with the cedar-wood, and with the hyssop, and
with the scarlet: but he shall let go the living bird out of the
city into the open fields, and make an atonement for the house:
and it shall be clean.
This case of the plague arrested in its course, repre-
sents a case like that of Job v. 24, "Thou shalt know
that thy tabernacle shall be in peace; and thou shall visit
thy habitation, and shalt not sin." The house is purified
after the leprosy is arrested; and it is purified by the very
same means as the leper himself was purified. There is
the same blood, the same sprinkling, the same running,
or fresh, water, and the same type of resurrection exhi-
THE LEPROSY REMOVED CHAP. XIV 275
bited in the live bird. Probably we are taught by this
case, that during the days wherein earth remains, since
the removal of the infected stones by the great visitation
of it at the flood--during the days of "the earth that now
is" (2 Pet. iii. 7)--a believer may enjoy his dwelling in
peace and safety, free from all share in the curse, by
means of the same atonement that gave him pardon.
His dwelling and property may be purified for his use by
the glorious redemption that so purified his soul. Our
dwellings are set apart as well as ourselves. The curse
on them is arrested. They are clean. The priest does
all this for us; Jesus by his glorious work secures that
“all things shall be ours.”
The concluding ceremony must have been very striking.
The living bird was carried through every apartment of
the dwelling, and then at some open window, or from
the flat roof of the house, allowed to fly at liberty.
The inhabitant would often afterwards, as he sat in his
dwelling, remember the concluding act of cleansing. He
would remember the cheerful song of the bird set free,
and its joyful flight through the sky, while drops of the
living water fell; and the marks of its fellow's blood were
observed as it shook its wings. It is thus a believing
soul feels. He remembers Christ's resurrection as the
concluding act that completed cleansing; he remembers
Christ's joy on the resurrection morning--his words, "All
hail," and "Peace be unto you,"--and he remembers the
freedom with which he traversed the heavens, even the
heaven of heavens, returning to his Father's bosom still
bearing the marks of the nails and spear, and shedding
down the purchased Spirit. This, this is truly the source
of all our peace from sin within us, from sin in those
around us, from sin on the earth that lies under a curse
276 THE LEPROSY REMOVED CHAP, XIV
--from leprosy in our persons, our garments, and our
dwellings.
"Bless the Lord, 0 my soul, and forget not all his
benefits: who forgiveth all thine iniquities, who healeth
all thy diseases!" We must sit at the window of our
purified dwelling, and with cleansed soul and anointed eye
look out for the Return of the priest who has brought us
such blessings. Shall we not rejoice at the sound of the
tread of his footstep? Shall we not welcome the very
rumour of his coming this way again? Shall the first
sight of his form not fill us with holy gratitude? In the
meantime, let our dwellings resound with the melody of
“rejoicing and salvation” (Ps. cxviii. 15); and in our out-
goings let us sing, " I shall not die, but live, and shall
declare the works of the Lord. The Lord hath chastened
me sore; but he hath not given me over unto death."
CONCLUSION OF THE LAW OF LEPROSY
Ver. 54-57. This is the law for all manner of plague of leprosy,
and stall, and for the leprosy of a garment, and of a house, and
for a rising, and for a scab, and for a bright spot; to teach
when it is unclean, and when it is clean: this is the law of
leprosy.
In ver. 57, the literal rendering is, "To teach in the
day of the unclean and in the day of the clean;" mean-
ing, to instruct us regarding what is right to be done at
the seasons when things are unclean, and what is right to
be done when they are clean. The Lord keeps ever
before us the solemn truth that we are in a world of sin,
moving amid evil; and he is the same Jehovah who
prayed "not that thou shouldest take them out of the
world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil"
(John xvii. 1.5). He leads his people through the same
wilderness, then and now--or rather through the same
THE LEPROSY REMOVED CHAP. XIV 277
his own pass between their overhanging walls.
That this is a summary of the preceding chapters ap-
pears clear if we notice that mention is made first gene-
rally, ver. 54, "of leprosy and scall." Then, the leprosy
is subdivided in ver. 55 into "leprosy" in a man, gar-
ment, or house. Lastly, ver. 56, "scall" is subdivided
into rising, scab, or bright spot.
However various the symptoms and forms, yet the
discerning priest observes all, and pronounces righteous
judgment "in the day of the clean and of the unclean."
There is a time and season when sin of any shape and
aspect appears before him; and the law decides un-
erringly on each case. "Behold," he says to us, "I come
quickly--he that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and
he that is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is
righteous, let him be righteous still: and he that is holy,
let him be holy still." As of old, to
who asked, "What profit is it that we have kept his
ordinance?" he said, "Then shall ye return and discern
between the righteous and the wicked; between him
that serveth God and him that serveth him not."
CHAPTER XV
The Secret Flow of Sin from the Natural heart,
typified in the Running Issue.
"I know that in me (that is, in my flesh) dwelleth no good thing."--
Rom. Vii. 18
Ver. 1-3. And the Lord spake unto Moses and to Aaron, say-
ing, Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them,
When any man hath a running issue out of his flesh, because
of his issue he is unclean. And this shall be his uncleanness in
his issue: whether his flesh run with his issue, or his flesh be
stopped from his issue, it is his uncleanness.
MOSES and Aaron are both addressed, as in the case of
the disease of leprosy (xiii. 1). Wherever there is only a
law laid down, Moses alone hears the voice. God speaks
only to the lawgiver. But, in cases where disease is pre-
scribed for by special rules, Aaron is joined with Moses.
Is this because a priest--a high priest--ought to have
much compassion, and might be more likely to learn com-
passion while hearing the tone of pity in which the Lord
spoke of man's misery?
This secret uncleanness, known only to the person's
self, represents the secret sins, or the secret, quiet, oozing
out of sin from the natural heart--its flow of pollution
while not a word is spoken, not an act done, not a motion
in the eye of our fellow-men. The more disgusting the
images, the more is it meant to express God's extreme
THE RUNNING ISSUE CHAP. XV 279
abhorrence of the sinful state; just as in 1 Kings xiv. 10,
and elsewhere, indignation at the ungodly is expressed by
most contemptuous language. 0 that we felt the shame
of sin! 0 to be confounded because: of our inward hard-
ness! Ashamed as not to look up, because of secret
unbelief, secret pride, secret selfishness, secret lusts, secret
painting of the walls with imagery!
Some think this disease was sent as a judicial punish-
ment; for it is so referred to in 2 Sam. iii. 29; and Mark
v. 29, calls it “ma<stic, “ “a scourge.”
To a Jew it was the more hateful, as being pollution
where the seal of circumcision had been. Indwelling sin
thus shews its existence in closest neighbourhood to the
blood-sprinkling of Jesus.
The difference in the kind of the disease (ver. 3) does
not change its polluting character. Sin may be flowing
freely as a stream, or may be brooded over till the soul
is like a stagnant pool--in any form it is hateful to the
Holy One of
poetic mind is not less sinful when it showers forth its
luscious images, than the dull, brutal feelings of the stupid,
ignorant boor. "Thou desirest truth in the inward
parts." "The righteous Lord loveth righteousness; his
countenance doth behold the upright"--his countenance
shines in upon the cleansed, blood-sprinkled soul, gazing
on its purity with true delight, while he turns away from
the sickening sight of the unwashed conscience and the
"sinner lying in his blood."
Ver. 4-12. Every bed whereon he lieth that hath the issue is un-
clean: and every thing whereon he sitteth shall be unclean.
And whosoever toucheth his bed shall wash his clothes, and
bathe himself in water, and be unclean until the even. And he
that sitteth on any thing whereon he sat that hath the issue
shall wash his clothes, and bathe himself in water, and be un-
280 THE RUNNING ISSUE CHAP. XV
clean until the even. And he that toucheth the flesh of him that
hath the issue shall wash his clothes, and bathe himself in water,
and be unclean until the even. And if he that hath the issue
spit upon him that is clean, then he shall wash his clothes, and
bathe himself in water, and be unclean until the even. And
what saddle soever he rideth upon that hath the issue shall be
unclean. And whosoever toucheth any thing that was under
him shall be unclean until the even: and he that beareth any of
those things shall wash his clothes, and bathe himself in water,
and be unclean until the even. And whomsoever he toucheth
that hath the issue, and hath not rinsed his hands in water, he
shall wash his clothes, and bathe himself in water, and be un-
clean until the even. And the vessel of earth that he toucheth
which hath the issue shall be broken and every vessel of wood
shall be rinsed in water.
We have already had occasion to notice the limited
time--"until even" (chap. xi. 25). But let us further
observe, that under the law we seldom find immediate
pardon. The legal ceremonies were thus like the pool
of Bethesda--imperfect types of Christ. What joy there
is in immediate pardon! To pass at once from hell to
heaven, from the fangs of Satan, the smoke of hell, the
angry recrimination of a tossed conscience and the dread
of a frowning God, to the peace and love of the Saviour's
holy bosom! The law had a shadow of good things to
come, but was not the very image of those things.
Again; let us notice that one touch conveyed unclean-
ness--so full is the cup, that if shaken at all, its pollution
trickles over. What a glorious contrast have we in Jesus!
He touches (Mark i. 41), and lo! the holy stream of health
flows from him. Or another touches Him, and disease flies
away (Mark v. 28) in the moment of contact.
We are here taught the disgusting constancy with
which our original, deep-seated corruption will naturally
discover itself. In all situations, towards all persons, at
THE RUNNING ISSUE CHAP. XV 281
all seasons, this filthiness of the secret soul may be de-
tected. In ver. 4 the man is represented as unclean when
he lieth down to sleep, or even to rest at noon.* Ah!
yonder lies a sinner, and the very ground under him is
accursed! His very pillow may shortly become a spear
under his throat; just as Jonah's couch in the side of the
ship soon became a tempestuous sea. A friend comes to
see him, and gently awakes him, but touches his couch
in so doing, and becomes thereby unclean (ver. 5); for
the man is all polluted. However amiable the friend
you visit, yet, if still in his unhealed corruption, your
intercourse with him spreads its baleful influence over
you. You have insensibly been injured by the contact.
How we should watch our souls in mingling with a
world lying in wickedness! Oh! how holy, how mar-
vellously strong in holiness was Jesus! who breathed
this polluted air, and remained as holy as when he
came.
If the man leave the spot, and another occupy it, that
other has seated himself in the sinner's place (ver. 6), and
the trace of his sin is not gone. He is in contact with a
polluted thing. As, when one of us now reads the details
of a sinner's career and our mind rests thereon, we are
involved in his sin.
If a physician (ver. 7) or an attendant touch the sick
man's flesh, he is in contact with sin, and becomes pol-
luted. This legal consequence of any actual contact with
the defiled, shews us, no doubt, the danger and hazard
of even attempting, to aid the polluted. It is at the
risk of being ourselves involved in their sin. Therefore,
it must be watchfully done, not boldly and adventu-
* So bkAw;mi is used in 2 Sam. iv. 5, when Ishbosheth was reclining in the
heat of the day.
282 THE RUNNING ISSUE CHAP. XV
rously. You breathe an impure atmosphere: proceed
with caution.
If (ver. 8) any even accidental touch occur--as if the
diseased man spit or sneeze, so as anything from him
reaches the bystander, pollution is spread. An accidental
word, a casual expression, an unexpected look, may sug-
gest sin; and if it does, forthwith wash it all away ere
evening comes. "Let not the sun go down upon thy
wrath." Leave no stain for a moment upon thy conscience.
When the man rides forth, lo! yonder is a sinner; and
his saddle is polluted; and the mattress he spread on
the floor of his tent for a temporary rest in his journey
(ver. 10) is so polluted, that the attendant who lifts it
is defiled. Oh! sad, sad estate of fallen man! In going
out or coming in, in the house or by the way, his inward
fountain of sin flows on unceasingly, and the Holy One of
Nay, if he put his hand forth (ver. 11) to touch any
one--to give him a friendly welcome, or aid him in any
work--he conveys pollution, unless he have first "rinsed
his hands in water." The sinner whose natural heart is
still unhealed cannot do even a kind act without sin--his
only mode of doing so would be first to "wash in clean
water." And the vessels he uses (ver. 12) must be broken
or rinsed in water; even as the earth, on which the sinner
has stood as his theatre for committing evil, shall be
broken in pieces by the fire of the last day ("all these
things shall be dissolved," 2 Pet. iii. 11), the trial by
water being already past.
Ver. 13-15. And when he that hath an issue is cleansed of his
issue, then he shall number to himself seven days for his clean-
sing, and wash his clothes, and bathe his flesh in running water,
and shall be clean. And on the eighth day he shall take to
THE RUNNING ISSUE CHAP. XV 283
him two turtle-doves, or two young pigeons, and come before,
the Lord unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation
and give them unto the priest: and the priest shall offer them,
the one for a sin-offering, and the other for a burnt-offering
and the priest shall make an atonement for him before the Lord
for his issue.
The time of cleansing is to be "seven days"--a full
time. During each of these days he is to wash his clothes
and bathe himself "in running water"--the emblem of
the purity of the Holy Ghost. And it is the indwelling
Spirit, like living water, that our corrupt heart requires
in order to its sanctification. During seven days he thus
declared his need of the Holy Spirit by his repeated
washings. Then on the eighth day he comes to receive
atonement" (ver. 15), as the means to this true puri-
fication. He brings two "turtle-doves, or two young
pigeons;" perhaps because, whatever difference might be
made by circumstances in regard to the actions, or actual
sins, of rich and poor, yet, in regard to original sin and
depravity of heart, both are alike; and so the offering of
“turtles or pigeons” is fixed upon for the poor man, as
bringing down the rich to the level of the poorest. Yet,
perhaps, there is a further reason--the turtle-dove, or the
pigeon, being so frequently the emblem, of purity (Song,
vi. 9; v. 12; Psalm lxxiv.19 ), they may have been chosen
in this case as reminding the offerer that personal purity
is required in coming to God.
A full atonement is as much required for our inward
secret sins as for open and flagrant sins. The sinful vision
that our fancy spread out before us for a moment must
be washed away by blood. The tendency which our soul
felt to sympathise in that act of resentment or revenge
must be washed away by blood. The hour or minutes we
spent in brooding over our supposed hard lot, must be
284 THE RUNNING ISSUE CHAP. XV
redeemed by blood. The selfish wish we cherished for
special prosperity in some undertaking that was to reflect
its credit on us only, is to be washed away by blood. The
proud aspiration, the sensual impulse, the world-loving
glance our soul casts on earth's glories, must be washed
away by blood. The darkness, ignorance, suspicion, and
misconception we entertain toward God and his salvation,
must be washed in blood. "Behold, thou desirest truth
in the inward parts; and in the hidden part (hidden
region of the soul) thou shalt make me to know wisdom"
(Psalm li. 6).
Ver. 16-18. And if any man's seed of copulation go out from him,
then he shall wash all his flesh in water, and be unclean until
the even. And every garment, and every skin, whereon is the
seed of copulation, shall be washed with water, and be unclean
until the even. The woman also with whom man shall lie with
seed of copulation, they shall both bathe themselves in water, and
be unclean until the even.
It is supposed that this law was intended to mark
God's holy abhorrence of uncleanness, even in the desire,
Hence, he puts in the class of the polluted, any one who
even accidentally discovered inordinate desire, married or
unmarried. Indeed, so far was such a state of feeling from
being overlooked by the Lord, that he enjoins pollution to
be attached to the very neighbourhood thereof. "Every
garment and every vessel made of skin" that comes in
contact with the defiled man must be washed and held
unclean until the even. And so with the persons; they
must not cast off the thought of their sad depravity, but
all day long go mourning over this fall, though known
only to God; and must use the water which was the
emblem of a cleansed and pure nature. "Having, there-
fore, these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse our-
THE RUNNING ISSUE CHAP. XV 285
selves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting
holiness in the fear of the Lord" (2 Cor. vii. 1).
Ver. 19-24. And if a woman have an issue, and her issue in
her flesh be blood, she shall be put apart seven days; and
whosoever toucheth her shall be unclean until the even. And
every thing that she lieth upon in her separation shall be un-
clean; every thing also that she sitteth upon shall be unclean.
And whosoever toucheth her bed shall wash his clothes, and
bathe himself in water, and be unclean until the even. And
whosoever toucheth any thing that she sat upon, shall wash his
clothes, and bathe himself in water, and be unclean until the
even. And if it be on her bed, or on any thing whereon she sitteth,
when he toucheth it, he shall be unclean until the even.
And if any man lie with her at all, and her flowers be upon
him, he shall be unclean seven days; and all the bed whereon
he lieth shall be unclean.
As in the case of the man noticed at the beginning of
the chapter, so now, the same law is laid down in the case
of the woman who has any issue. An issue of blood,
such as that referred to here, brought the woman of
from time to time into great trial. We may conceive her
miserable state during the time she was ill. Separated
from general society (for so Num. v. 2 seems to declare),
she was like a leper. She was "a fear to her acquaint-
ance." Everything she touched became defiled; every
couch she rested on at noon (ver. 20); every one that
touched her, even the very physicians (ver. 21) she
went to consult, or who came (ver. 23) to see her when
she could not visit them because of her distress, were un-
clean for a day after. Her husband himself (ver. 24) was
in like manner separated from her, or polluted and defiled
if he did not live apart from her. She was a living pic-
ture of the awful truth, that sin, however hidden to the
view of men, is so virulent in its nature and tendency,
286 THE RUNNING ISSUE CHAP. XV
that it dissolves every relationship, and sets apart the
sinner for misery and sadness.
In chap. xx. 18, death is the penalty if this unclean-
ness were known and disregarded by the parties. But
the treatment here seems severe enough, and we are led
to inquire into the cause. Why is the woman's case dealt
with so severely? Perhaps; to keep up the memory
of "The Fall." The woman was in the transgression.
"Remember whence thou art fallen." Our original sin,
inherited from our first parents, is not to be forgotten.
The Lord never forgets that time of the fall, even as he
never forgets the day when the angels left their first
habitation. Of what parents have we come? See the
rock out of which we were hewn! "Thy father was an
Amorite, and thy mother an Hittite."
Ver. 25-:30. And if a woman have an issue of her blood many
days out of the time of her separation, or if it run beyond the
time of her separation; all the days of the issue of her unclean-
ness shall be as the days of her separation : she shall be un-
clean. Every bed whereon she lieth all the days of her issue
shall be unto her as the bed of her separation: and whatsoever
she sitteth upon shall be unclean, as the uncleanness of her
separation. And whosoever toucheth those things shall be un-
clean, and shall wash his clothes, and bathe himself in water,
and be unclean until the even. But if she be cleansed of her
issue, then she shall number to herself seven days, and after
that she shall be clean. And on the eighth day she shall take
unto her two turtles, or two young pigeons, and bring them
unto the priest, to the door of the tabernacle of the congre-
gation. And the priest shall offer the one for a sin-offering,
and the other for a burnt-offering; and the priest shall make
an atonement for her before the Lord, for the issue of her un-
cleanness.
The case here referred to is such as that of the woman
in Mark v. 29; an unnatural issue, called in that passage
THE RUNNING ISSUE CHAP. XV 287
“a plague," or "scourge," as if it were something sent
judicially. She is treated as in the former cases, all the
time this plague or disease lasts, though it should be
twelve or twenty years. Every new view of these cases
seems intended to impress on us the inward shame which
we ought to cherish for our defilement. We may well be
confounded for the secret loathsomeness of sin that no
eye of man ever could have discerned.
Take the case of the woman in Mark v. 29, twelve
years thus deeply distressed, groaning over her misery,
living alone, in vain trying every physician, and keeping
aloof from friends as much as possible, lest she should
spread defilement on them by her presence. What a
picture of a sinner! a sinner conscious of her nature's
fearful pollution mourning over her weak and wicked
heart, trying every remedy that man can suggest, yet still
sad at heart, and her sore still running down with its new
outflowings of sin. But one tells her of Jesus. She
hears of his having, the night before, calmed the sea at
its height of storm, and having gone over to the other
side for the sake of saving one soul. She comes; she sees
and hears him for herself, and is persuaded that he has
the very fountain of life in his person. In this faith she
touches the hem of his robe, as if to say, "He is full of
love and power, even to the very skirts of his garment."
She brought no gift; for she had spent all her living
already on physicians. She brought nothing like a begun
cure; for she was "nothing bettered, but rather grew
worse." She had not long-waiting to shew as a plea; for
she came only that morning. She had no repentance to
offer; for hitherto her regrets were simply that she had
in vain sought to other physicians. She had no love to
allege; for she was only now coming to see what reason
288 THE RUNNING ISSUE CHAP XV
for love there was. She offered no prayer; she simply
drew near, and placed herself in contact with the fountain
of life and healing! The result was immediate cure! Sin
and grace met! and this is ever the singular result of
their meeting. How often now, after presenting at Jeru-
with the daughter of Jairus--who was born the very year
she took her disease, and who was raised from the dead
the very same day that she was healed--and together
would they sing and praise the Lord, one saying, "Who
healeth all thy diseases," the other responding, "Who
redeemeth thy life from destruction" (Ps. ciii. 3).
When Jesus healed the leprosy and the issue of blood,
was he not tacitly explaining the type couched under
these diseases and their cleansing? Was it not like his
healing the man at the pool of
emblem in it all, though he said not at the moment that
this was what he wished to shew. It was enough that he
had declared himself "come to full the law.'' They were
thus warned to expect that his every action would tend
in that direction. It is in reference to this chapter that
Zechariah (chap. xiii. 1) calls Christ the "Fountain for
uncleanness" (hDAni); and Isaiah (iv. 4) speaks of washing
away "the filth of the daughters of
away the blood of
drive them to this fountain. Thanks be unto God for
his unspeakable gift!
Ver. 31-33. Thus shall ye separate (q. d. "make Nazarites of") the
children of
their uncleanness, when they defile my tabernacle that is among
them. This is the law of him that hath an issue, and of him
whose seed goeth from him, and is defiled therewith; and of her
that is sick of her flowers, and of him that hath an issue,* of
* The force of the clause is, " even of any one that has an issue, male or
THE RUNNING ISSUE. CHAP. XV 289
the man, and of the woman, and of him that lieth with her which
is unclean.
No commandment of God is trivial; hence there is
here a summary of all, in order to fix the contents on the
memory. The threatening, in ver. 31, teaches us that
our worship in the sanctuary must be offered with inward
purity, as well as outward. We must be conscious to our-
selves of having been cleansed. To come while aware of
unremoved pollution, is to defile the tabernacle and ex-
pose ourselves to immediate curse. "The Lord our God
is holy." "Let us have grace, whereby we may serve
God acceptably" (Heb. xii. 28).
female." As the masculine, MdAxAhA, in Gen. i. 27, is generically used for mankind,
so bzAhA here.
CHAPTER XVI
The Day of Atonement
"Who his own self bare our sins in his own body on the tree, that we,
being dead to sins, might live unto righteousness."-1 Pet. ii. 24
Ver. 1, 2. And the Lord spake unto Moses after the death of the
two sons of Aaron, when they offered before the Lord, and
died; and the Lord said unto Moses, Speak unto Aaron thy
brother, that he come not at all times into the holy place within
the veil, before the mercy-seat which is upon the ark, that he
die not: for I will appear in the cloud upon the mercy-seat.
ALL the laws about uncleannesses that disqualified wor-
shippers from coming to the sanctuary may have been
delivered after the death of Nadab and Abihu, on pur-
pose to shew, at such a solemn time, how holy is the
Lord, and that he must be approached with fear and
reverence. So now also, while that event is still fresh in
Aaron's remembrance, this command is given, ver. 2.
The event was thus made useful to qualify Aaron more
fully for his solemn duties; he learns, and all generations
after him, how profound must be the reverence wherewith
the Lord is approached. It is thus still that a minister's
afflictions are not in vain; they affect his office; they pre-
pare him for it, as Paul wrote (2 Cor. i. 4) to the Cor-
inthians in his day. It is, at the same time, significant,
THE DAY OF ATONEMENT CHAP, XVI 291
that before the Day of Atonement is spoken of, there
should be a spreading out to view of sin, and of death,
which is its desert.
Aaron must enter within the veil only at appointed
times; for within the veil the cloud of glory rests, at
these appointed times,* and Jehovah is there, as it were,
in his inaccessible light. He that comes in must be led in
by God himself. "For through him we have access by
one Spirit unto the Father."
Ver. 3, 4. Thus shall Aaron come into the holy place; with a
young bullock for a sin-offering, and a ram for a burnt-offer-
ing. He shall put on the holy linen coat, and he shall have the
linen breeches upon his flesh, and shall be girded with a linen
girdle, and with the linen mitre shall he be attired: these are
holy garments; therefore shall he wash his fesh in water, and
so put them on.
Here is Aaron's personal preparation. After the usual
morning sacrifice (see Num. xxix. 11), and a sacrifice of
seven lambs at the same time--to indicate the complete
offering up to God that was that day to be made, and the
complete dependence on atoning blood that day to be
shewn in all that was done--Aaron approached the holy
place; for ver. 3 says, "come to the holy place." In so
doing, he led along a bullock for his sin-offering, and a
ram for his burnt-offering--both of these for himself, as
an individual, and for his household.† On these he was
to lay his sins. But ere he did this, he retired, and put
off his golden garments, putting on the plain linen ones
--pure, but unadorned--like Jesus on earth, holy, yet in
a servant's form. The priest must put aside both ephod
* It is doubtful if this cloud of glory rested there all the year round, or only
occasionally.
† Some think "his house" (ver. 6), means "the house of Aaron," in its
widest sense, namely, all the body of priests and Levites, as in Ps. cxv. 12.
292 THE DAY OF ATONEMENT CHAP. XVI
and breastplate; he appeared simply as head of the
people. He washed himself in water ere he put them
on, that holiness might still be proclaimed by him, though
putting on this unattractive dress; even as our Surety, in
entering Mary's womb, was declared to be "that Holy
One that shall be born of thee."
Ver. 5. And he shall take of the congregation of the children of
a burnt-offering.
These were brought to him by the people after he had
put on his linen robes; and they were for themselves. It
was these that were to be specially typical of Christ's
work; for wherein Aaron offered for himself he could not
resemble Jesus, as Heb. vii. 26-28 declares.
It is to be remarked, that no details are given respect-
ing any of the burnt-offerings of this day. The details
are all confined to the sin-offerings. Hence, though "seven
lambs”* are mentioned, besides " the continual burnt-
offering," yet nothing more about them is recorded. The
ram of Aaron's is mentioned as to be offered, yet no par-
ticulars are given; and the ram of the people is also spe-
cially noticed, but its offering up is not described. The
reason is, all these were "burnt-offerings." Now, on this
day the Lord wished to fix the attention of all upon the
sin-offerings, as it was a day of expiation for the confessed,
defined, specified sins of
Ver. 6-10. And Aaron shall offer his bullock of the sin-offering
which is for himself, and make an atonement for himself, and
for his house. And he shall take the two goats, and present
* Perhaps there was also a bullock and a ram along with these; see Num.
xxix. 8.
† This seems to me the true reason for the omission. On this point I can find
nothing satisfactory in any of the commentators. Their accounts of these rites
are very confused on the whole.
THE DAY OF ATONEMENT CHAP. XVI 293
them before the Lord at the door of the tabernacle of the congre-
gation. And Aaron shall cast lots upon the two goats; one lot
for the Lord, and the other lot, for the scapegoat. And Aaron
shall bring the goat upon which the Lord's lot fell, and offer
hint for a sin-offering. But the goat, on which the lot fell to be
the scape-goat, shall be presented alive before the Lord, to make
an atonement with him, and to let him go for a scapegoat into
the wilderness.
These verses describe no more than the order and
manner of arranging the transactions of the day--Aaron's
bullock first; then the lot to be cast on the two goats,
whose different destinations are determined.
There is little ground for doubting that the rendering
"scape-goat" is the best. But two other views have been
vigorously maintained; one, that the word (lzexzAfE) means
the devil; the other, that it was the Jewish people in their
state of apostasy and rejection. Among the maintainers
of the former view, Faber is by far the most powerful,
for he repudiates the idea of any offering to Satan, and
considers the transaction as intended to signify Christ
handed over to Satan for the bruising of his heel. Heng-
stenberg also maintains this, but applies it differently.*
The latter view is held by Bush, who tries to shew that
it was appropriate, on an occasion that shewed forth
Christ's death and atonement so fully, to introduce his
rejection by
momentous transaction.
The objections urged to the common rendering "scape-
goat," however, are, after all, quite unsatisfactory. It is
evidently the most natural meaning. The word, zfA, for a
goat, had just been used, ver. 5, and lzaxA, "to depart, go
away," was likely enough even on account of its similar
sound, to be the term employed to express the fact of the
* See Egypt and Books of Moses.
294 THE DAY OF ATONEMENT CHAP. XVI
goat's being dismissed. Then, as to the two strong objec-
tions alleged by some against this view, when examined,
they have no force. For the first is, that if the clause,
"the one lot for the Lord," intimate that the goat is
appropriated to a person, so should the next clause, "the
other lot for (lzexzAfE) Azazel," also signify appropriation to
a person. But the answer to this is, that the proper
sense is not appropriation to, or designation for persons;
it is designation for use, viz. the first for the purpose of
being killed at the Lord's altar; the other for the pur-
pose of sending away to the wilderness. The second ob-
jection is more serious. It is said that the words in ver.
10, vylAfA rPeKayi, never can mean, make atonement with
him," but must mean "for him," as the object. And it is
on this ground mainly that Bush defends his strange idea
of this goat being a type of apostate
reply, we assert that the words may have the meaning
which our version gives them; and that OdfEBa would
probably have been used if "for him" had been meant,
seeing this is the phrase used all throughout this chap-
ter to express that idea. In Exod. xxx. 30, the phrase
(lfa rPeKi) occurs twice in the sense of "atone over or
upon"--"Aaron shall make atonement upon the horns of
it once in a year;" and "once in the year shall he make
atonement upon it" (vylAfA rP,Kay;). So here, the priest is
to make atonement over the scape-goat, by putting
guilt upon it ere he sends it away. And if one say, that
surely it is strange that this mode of expression should
occur so rarely, the answer is, the act described by it
occurred rarely, and no other words could better express
the act intended.
Probably, the root of all these objections has been the
secret feeling that there was something quite unsatisfactory
THE DAY OF ATONEMENT CHAP. XVI 295
in explaining the passage as a type of death and resur-
rection. How the scape-goat could mean resurrection,
has been secretly felt to be very puzzling. But this diffi-
culty will vanish when we come to see that it does not
mean resurrection. Let us proceed, therefore, to consider
the whole transactions of that memorable day.
Ver. 11-14. And Aaron shall bring the bullock of the sin-offering
which is for himself, and shall make an atonement for himself,
and for his house, and shall kill the bullock of the sin-offering
which is for himself And he shall take a censer full of burn-
ing coals of fire from off the altar before the Lord, and his
hands full of sweet incense beaten small, and bring it within the
veil. And he shall put the incense upon the fire before the Lord,
that the cloud of the incense may cover the mercy-seat that
is upon the testimony, that he die not. And he shall take of the
blood of the bullock, and sprinkle it with his finger upon the
mercy-seat eastward: and before the mercy-seat shall he sprinkle
of the blood with his finger seven times.
All the victims having stood before the Lord--types
of all our race standing before him, shuddering under the
curse--Aaron, first of all, offers for himself and his house.
He takes the sin-offering bullock, slays it on the altar,
and pours out its blood. With the blood he fills one of
the bowls of the altar. Then, with this in one hand, he
places in the other a pan of live coals from the very same
altar--out of the very same flames that had fed upon his
sacrifice--and on this he sprinkles a handful of incense,
whose sweet fragrance instantly fills the courts of the
Lord's house. What a glorious scene for sinners! This
sinner's offering is accepted, The sweet savour breathes
over it and ascends to heaven. The very fire "that
preyed upon the bullock till it was consumed into ashes,
* Notice, the fragrance is drawn out by the fire, to shew that acceptance is
effected by justice itself.
296 THE DAY OF ATONEMENT CHAP. XVI,
is that which causes this fragrance to be felt; the very
righteousness that sought for an atonement ere it could
forgive delights to proclaim that the law is magnified,
Jehovah glorified, the sinner justified. The holy law,
having met with its requisitions, exults in declaring the
sinner free!
But Aaron's next step is yet more wondrous. He
advances to the Holiest of All, passing through the Holy
Place, blood and sweet incense all the time held up in his
hands; yea, not only a censer full of incense, but a cup
of it, besides, held in his hand. The light from the golden
candlestick directs his reverent step to the veil, which he
draws aside. Forthwith the bright cloud of glory pours
its full radiance upon him--too bright for his feeble eye,
were it not softened by the cloud of incense that arises
from the censer in his hand. Thus enveloped, he sprinkles
the blood on the mercy-seat seven times. But what a
moment was this! It is his own sins that he is thus con-
fessing; his own death, his own deserved wrath, is what
is spread out before the Lord in that sprinkled blood!
His tears drop on the floor as he again and again spreads
out this symbol of his life forfeited and of his life saved.
It seems that offering of incense was always accompanied
with prayer (Rev. viii. 4); it was so here. Elijah's prayer
for rain, when seven times in succession he urged the plea
that in the end prevailed, was not more awfully earnest
than Aaron's now. When first he sprinkles the blood,
oh, how deep his agony! "0 God, be merciful* to me
a sinner!" Yet oh, how sweet his hope as he waves the
censer over it, and feels the savour of life! Again and
again he thus presents his atonement, till the seventh
* The very word there used seems to point the finger to the “i[lasth<rion,"
the mercy-seat. It is i[la<sthti< moin, Luke xviii. 13.
THE DAY OF ATONEMENT CHAP. XVI 297
time ends the whole transaction, and he stands alone with
God, justified, accepted, loved, and blessed. Happier
man than Adam! More holy spot than
man, because escaped from the curse for ever, and en-
tered into an everlasting fellowship with the Almighty.
More holy spot, because encircled with such amazing dis-
coveries of the infinite perfections of holiness. In every
way more blessed! for here are springs from the Godhead
gushing forth as they never did in
of love, joy, peace, blended with righteousness, and
dom, and truth.
It was thus with Jesus in atoning for others. He all
along carried the blood and the sweet incense* with him.
If he is baptized in
ascends "This is my beloved Son." If he talk of his
decease, which he is to accomplish at
"This is my beloved Son." If he is troubled in the
temple, and the consuming fire be felt, in his bones, lo!
the incense again, "I have glorified thee, and will glorify
thee again." He enters the sepulchre, rending asunder
the veil; then, lo! the cloud of incense settles on his
head! All is favour now; God meets with man, and
man rests on God! "It is finished."
Christ's resurrection may have been typified by Aaron's
coming out to the court again, after thus entering the
*”Incense,” because of its smell being pleasing, is the type of service offered
acceptably; see Rev. viii. 4; Ps. cxli. 2. But here notice, that in Rev. v. 8,
the “golden vials" are not censers. The censer is, in the Septuagint, "to>
purei?on;" and “ta purei?a” (2 Kings xxiv. 15) are distinguished from "taj
fia<laj" “Vials” are the bowls of the altar, or the like. In Rev. v. 8, the
saints see Christ about to enter on his glorious reign, and forthwith take their
harps to praise, and also hold up their bowlfuls of still unanswered prayers, be-
cause these prayers will be fully granted now. As Ps, lxxii. 20. The saints here
do not intercede for others; they have no censers; they only present their own
prayers to the high priest.
298 THE DAY OF ATONEMENT CHAP. XVI
Holiest. He came forth, and once more stood at the
altar. And now he prepared to offer for the people.
Ver. 15-17. Then shall he kill the goat of the sin-offering that is
for the people, and bring his blood within the veil, and do with
that blood as he did with the blood of the bullock, and sprinkle
it upon the mercy-seat, and before the mercy-seat. And he
shall make an atonement for the holy place, because of the un-
cleanness of the children of
gressions in all their sins: and so shall he do for the tabernacle
of the congregation that remaineth among them in the midst of
their uncleanness. And there shall be no man in the taber-
nacle of the congregation when he goeth in to make an atone-
ment in the holy place, until he come out, and have made an
atonement for himself, and for his household, and for all the
congregation of
He now kills the people's sin-offering, confessing, over
it their uncleanness, transgressions, and sins. He enters
the Most Holy Place, as before, to sprinkle the blood.
This he does on the mercy-seat, and also on the floor
before it, or on the side of it; thus filling the Holiest with
the cry of atoning blood. Over it he stands, confessing
their departures from the holy law, and spreads out
before God, in the light of his countenance, their endless
sins, their transgressions of every form, their uncleannesses
of deepest dye. But that blood sprinkled there raises
its cry--the life of the Living One is taken for the guilty
--and to this blood Aaron points for pardon. This is
none other than a
bearing our sins, is here. "0 God, thou knowest my
foolishness, and my sins are not hid from thee " (Ps.
lxix. 5). "Surely he bath borne our griefs and carried
our sorrows." "The Lord laid on him the iniquity of us
all." And his precious life-the life of the true Living
One--is taken for our life, and is poured out before the
THE DAY OF ATONEMEXT CHAP. XVI 299
Lord. The cry of blood was to rise both from the floor
below, and the mercy--seat above; so, the Saviour's atone-
ment pleaded for us both from earth below, while he was
here, and in heaven above, when he ascended.
This act of the high priest's was reckoned to be a
cleansing of the
guilty
their case in the person of their representative was
reckoned as a defilement. Therefore, there was need of a
cleansing; and this took place when their representative
was accepted, and all he confessed was thoroughly for-
given. The forgiveness went forth in all its power
through the
it to the worshippers, and to the ground whereon they
stood. But thus we see how it is written in Heb. ix. 23,
that heaven needed purification if sinners were to enter
"It was therefore necessary that the patterns of things
in the heavens should be purified with these; but the
heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices than
these;" viz. as ver. 24 declares, by Christ himself enter-
ing into them with the sacrifice himself.
This may shew us, by the way, why God not only
drove out the man from
very soon. The place was polluted by having been the
scene of the Fall--polluted by the most heinous of sins.
While all this was transacting, no one! whatsoever was
to be seen in the court of the tabernacle round the holy
place--the Most Holy. It was to be evident that the
priest alone made atonement, and none else. On one
man dependeth their atonement. How often would the
idea of another Adam cross their minds--all leaning on
One! And oh, how tremblingly alive would they be to
the danger of that one man, their representative, failing
300 THE DAY OF ATONEMENT CHAP. XVI
in any point of duty that day! If he fail,
remains. The high priest himself feels his awful respon-
sibility; if he sin in this matter, he quenches the light
of
blank despair. This one person is intrusted with their
life and their all. And thus the Holy Spirit painted
Jesus to the view of those who had clear, Abraham-like
faith. He will be alone in his undertaking, "One for
all." Heaven and hell will look on intensely interested;
for "now is the judgment of this world;" now is the
crisis in the hopes of perishing men. He himself feels the
awful responsibility, and often, often as he goes onward,
raises a cry, "Make haste to help me, 0 my God!" "0
my strength, haste thee to help me!" "Save me from
the lion's mouth!" All alone he stands on
not one draws near to offer help; his own Father keeps
aloof, and the Mediator cries, "Lover and friend hast
thou put far from me, and mine acquaintance into dark-
ness."
The priest entered in awful solemnity, pressed beneath
such a weight; Jesus also, in like manner, entered in
fear and anguish. But on this very account, to us all
bitterness is past; we go boldly into the Holiest of All
through that blood.
Ver. 18, 19. And he shall go out unto the altar that is before
the Lord, and make an atonement for it; and shall take of
the blood of the bullock, and of the blood of the goat, and put
it upon the horns of the altar round about. And he shall
sprinkle of the blood upon it with his finger seven times, and
cleanse it, and hallow it from the uncleanness of the children
of
Some consider the altar of incense to be here meant,
simply because it is said, "the altar that is before the
THE DAY OF ATONEMENT CHAP. XVI 301
Lord." But this expression determines nothing. Nay,
it applies to the altar of sacrifice, as being under his
special eye (see chap. iv. 24; or i. 5). The holy and
most holy have been purified already; we are told now
of the purifying of the courts and the altar.
Strange that the altar should need to be purified! And
yet what spot had more connexion with sin? Was not
every sin confessed there? Was not every sin laid down
there? Was not that the spot where wrath was ever
falling? Here is a strange combination--sin, and the
atonement for sin. It may have been typical of the fact,
that the foulest sin and the fullest atonement were found
at the cross. Never was sin committed equal to that of
the men who put Christ to death. Hell's darkest ma-
lignity and man's consummate infatuation and enmity
were brought together to form this sin. And yet his
dying took away sin. Thus, the eye of God sees on that
spot, at one moment, the blackest of sins, and the most
glorious atonement. Or, perhaps, it was meant simply
to shew how he that was to make the atonement would
himself contract no pollution. The altar purified is an
imperfect way of shewing that Christ continued spot,
less.
Once more; the courts where the altar stood shared
in this purification. Earth must be purified, because
stained by sharing in the murder of the Son of God;
When Jesus comes out from the Holiest of All, then it is
that he shall purify these courts. It shall be a thorough
cleansing; even as the blood was "seven times" put on
the altar's horns, till in this manner the cry for pardon, or
rather the cry of atonement accepted, had "seven times "
sounded through all the courts of the tabernacle from the
four "horns"--the emblems of strength and power.
302 THE DAY OF ATONEMENT CHAP. XVI
Ver. 20-22. And when he hath made an end of reconciling* the
holy place, and the tabernacle of the congregation, and the altar,
he shall bring the live goat: and Aaron shall lay both his hands
upon the head of the live goat, and confess over him all the
iniquities of the children of
in† all their sins, putting them upon the head of the goat, and
shall send him away by the hand of a fit man into the wilder-
ness. And the goat shall bear upon him all their iniquities
unto a land not inhabited: and he shall let go the goat in the
wilderness.
Aaron is now to shew atonement in another form.
To leave no doubt that sin has been carried away, there
is to be a putting away of it which the people can see,
as there had been one unseen in the Holy of holies. The
live goat is brought forward, and all
priest's voice confessing their sins and iniquities and trans-
gressions. Most solemnly, and no doubt even with weep-
ing, did Aaron confess his people's sins over the head of
the scape-goat. He felt on his heart the load which he
was laying on the victim.
These confessed sins being thus laid on its head, the
goat stood laden with the curse. Against it alone will
the lightning be directed now--on this one point will
vengeance fall.
slope over their heads toward their substitute. And a
“fit man,” one appointed for the purpose, leads it away
down the courts, in presence of all the people, slowly and
carefully, till he has gone out of sight and reached the
wilds of some rugged spot, or uninhabited waste. The
* May Col. i. 20, "By him to reconcile all things to himself which are in
heaven," be explained by a reference to the above transactions?
† LkoL;, perhaps, " according to all their sins." As if he were reading the
pages of the book of remembrance, he must read according to what has been
actually before him.
‡ Some "regio invia," or gh? a]batoj, as the Septuagint render it.
THE DAY OF ATONEMENT CHAP. XVI 303
"fit person" returns and attests that he left it there; and
fessed sins will now alight in the desert, not upon them.
“The Lord hath laid on him the iniquity of us all,” is
their song.
We may remark the opinion of a learned man, that
Jesus, driven into the wilderness to be tempted of the
devil after the scene of his baptism, where our sin was
openly confessed by him as laid on himself, is the anti-
type of what follows in the scape-goat. We think, how-
ever, much more is meant.
Follow the scape-goat, and see its doom. Is there not
here a criminal led along? There is something that
speaks of the Man of Sorrows, made sin for us. Is there
not here a criminal led away to unknown woe? There
is something that speaks of one "made a curse for us."
Why is he left alone, defenceless, trembling amid a wil-
derness? There is here enough to remind us of Jesus
left to suffer without sympathy. "He looked on his
right hand, and there was none; refuge failed him; no
man cared for his soul." The scape-goat's solitary cry is
re-echoed by the barren rocks, and the howling of beasts
of prey terrifies it on all sides; the gloom of night
settles down upon it and shrouds it in deeper terror.
Perhaps, too, it was not uncommon for Jehovah himself
to direct his lightning's stroke toward this victim, and to
cause it to perish amid the tempest's roar. Wounded by
beasts of prey, from whom it has scarcely escaped, it is
now stretched on the ground by a stroke from that
thunder-cloud (for "lightnings in the right" are frequent
in that country at this season), its eyes glaring with con-
vulsive fear, and its piteous cries echoing through the
dismal wilderness. Perhaps it was generally thus that
304 THE DAY OF ATONEMENT CHAP. XVI
the sin-bearing scape-goat died. "Lover and friend host
thou put far from me, and mine acquaintance into dark-
ness." And to
suffering unto death as the thief saw in a dying Saviour.
"That victim's sufferings are my sufferings," would a
man of
on the cross, "Scivit latro quod illa in corpore Christi
vulnera non essent Christi vulnera, sed latronis " (Serm.
de salv. latr.) "The thief knew that those wounds in
the body of Christ were not the wounds of Christ, but
of the thief."
Ver. 23-28. And Aaron shall come into the tabernacle of the con-
gregation, and shall put off the linen garments which he put
on when he went into the holy place, and shall leave them
there: and he shall wash his flesh with water in the holy place,
and put on his garments, and come forth, and offer his burnt-
offering, and the burnt-offering of the people, and make an
atonement for himself, and for the people. And the fat of the
sin-offering shall he burn upon the altar. And he that let go
the goat for the scape-goat shall wash his clothes, and bathe
his flesh in water, and afterward come into the camp. And
the bullock for the sin-offering, and the goat for the sin-offering,
whose blood was brought in to make atonement in the holy
place, shall one carry forth without the camp; and they shall
burn in the fire their skins, and their flesh, and their dung.
And he that burneth them shall wash his clothes, and bathe his
flesh in water, and afterward he shall come into the camp.
All that was absolutely required toward the people's
forgiveness being now done, no doubt through the assem-
bled congregation there ran a thrill of joy and expectant
hope. All felt the heavy burden raised off their per-
sons; and they now only waited for the final issue--the
appearing of Aaron in his robes of beauty. Thus far it
was as when Jesus cried, "It is finished:" but one thing
remains; let him return in his glorious person, no more
THE DAY OF ATONEMENT CHAP. XVI 305
connected with sin, shining in the beams of the Father's
love. This he did on the third day when he rose.
Aaron had gone into the
aside his linen garments, and washed his person in pure
water, preparatory to his coming forth again--a type of
Jesus laying aside the likeness of sinful flesh, and ceasing
from all connexion with sin. Putting on his other gar-
ments, which were embroidered with gold, he appeared
in for glory, for the sunbeams fell bright and dazzling on
his golden mitre and on his gold-adorned vestments,
expressive of the acceptance and favour of God shining
on him as representative and head of
accepted intercessor, he completed that day's solemn
atonement by offering up his own burnt-offering and the
burnt-offering for the people, shewing thereby that there
was free access opened up to
One stood as priest over them. Then in sight of all he
burnt "the fat;" that is, the two kidneys and the fat
on them (iii. 10), and all the fat about the inwards, that
the blazing flame of these portions of the sacrifice might
indicate the dedication of his whole heart and inmost
desires, all sent up in one flame to God. And while he
was thus engaged, the man who had carried away the
scape-goat shewed himself at the gate of the camp, testi-
fying that he had fulfilled his commission. So truly had
the sin laid on the goat been transferred to it, that this
man was polluted by being at its side! So in Num.
xix. 8. But having bathed himself in pure water, to
shew that all connexion between him and the sin-bearing
goat had ceased, he now entered among; the worshippers
as a man who could testify that their sins had been laid
there and were carried away.
306 THE DAY OF ATONEMENT CHAP. XVI
Last of all, the relics of the offerings already presented
viz. of the bullock and goat sin-offering, are removed.
The sacrifices were offered, the blood sprinkled, the scape-
goat sent to its desert; the burnt-offerings were blazing
on the altar; the fat of the offerings were consuming
away; the conductor of the scape-goat present to testify
to the completeness of the transference of sin--like mini-
sters who are eye-witnesses of Christ's sufferings, and
partakers of the effects. What then remained, but only
to remove the relics of the sacrifices that began that day's
solemn proceedings? It is soon done. The relics are
carried out of the camp and burnt there, in the place of
the curse (see chap. iv. 12), leaving all
their own and Aaron's sins are for ever gone--the smoke
bending its curling volumes towards the wilderness, as
far from view as the scape-goat that had borne thither
their heavy load. And thus, all done, the sun sets in
stillness over a calm, solemnised, and peaceful camp.
It had been a wondrous day from the very first dawn
to the last streak of setting sun. At the third hour of
the morning (nine o'clock) every street or way of the
camp had been trodden by a people going up to peculiar
service--each moving along serious and awe-struck. As
many as the courts could contain enter--specially aged
men and fathers of
near, or sit in groups under green bushes and on little
eminences that overlook the enclosing curtains. Some
are in the attitude of prayer; some are pondering the
book of the law; some, like Hannah, move their lips,
though no word is heard; all are ever and again glancing
at the altar, and the array of the courts. Even children
sit in wonder, and whisper their inquiries to their parents.
THE DAY OF ATONEMENT CHAP XVI 307
The morning sacrifice is offered; the priest's bullock and
ram standing by, and other victims besides. They wait
in expectation of what is to follow when the smoke of the
morning lamb has melted into the clouds. They see the
lots cast on the two goats, the priest enter the sanctuary
with his own offering, and return amid the tremblings of
ance. They see one goat slain and its blood carried in.
The scape-goat is then led down their trembling ranks,
out of the camp; and at length Aaron re-appears to their
joy. The murmur of delight now spreads along, like the
pleasant ruffling of the water's surface in the breeze of a
summer's evening. The silver trumpets sound--the even-
ing lamb is offered;
and returns home to rest under his shadow. "0 Lord,
thou wast angry with me, but thine anger is turned away,
and thou comfortest me."
How intensely interesting, to have seen this day kept in
Jerusalem! The night before, you would have noticed the
city become silent and still, as the sun set. No lingerers
in the market; no traders; no voice of business. The
watchmen that go about the city sing the penitential
Psalms, reminding themselves of their own and the city's
secret sins, seen through the darkness by an all-seeing
God; and the Levites from the temple sing responsively
as they walk round the courts. When the sun has risen
over the
no smoke rises from any dwelling; no hum of busy noise;
for no work is done on a holy convocation day. The
melody of joy and health ascends from the tabernacles of
the righteous. But at the hour of morning sacrifice, the
city pours out its thousands, who move solemnly toward
308 THE DAY OF ATONEMENT CHAP. XVI
the temple, or repair to the heights of
the grassy slopes of Olivet, that they may witness as well
as join in all the day's devotion. They see the service
proceed--they see the scape-goat led away--they see the
priest come out of the
ing sight every head in the vast, vast multitude is bowed
in solemn thankfulness, and every heart moves the lips
to a burst of joy. The trumpet for the evening sacrifice
sounds; Olivet re-echoes; the people on its bosom see
the city and the altar, and weep for very gladness; all
know it is the hour for the evening blessing. When the
sun set, an angel might have said to his fellow, "Look
upon
quiet habitation!"
Ver. 29-34. And this shall be a statute for ever unto you, that
in the seventh month, on the tenth day of the month, ye shall
afflict your souls, and do no work at all, whether it be one of
your own country, or a stranger that sojourneth among you.
For on that day shall the priest make an atonement for you,
to cleanse you, that ye may be clean from all your sins before
the Lord. It shall be a sabbath of rest unto you, and ye
shall afflict your souls, by a statute for ever. And the priest
whom he shall anoint, and whom he shall consecrate to mini-
ster in the priest's office in his father's stead, shall make the
atonement, and shall put on the linen clothes, even the holy
garments. And he shall make an atonement for the holy sanc-
tuary, and he shall make an atonement for the tabernacle of
the congregation, and for the altar; and he shall make an
atonement for the priests, and for all the people of the con-
gregation. And this shall bean everlasting statute unto you,
to make an atonement for the children of
sins, once a year. And he did as the, Lord commanded
Moses.
We see, in ver. 29, that the true heart-service of the
day was enjoined as much as the external observances--
THE DAY OF ATONEMENT CHAP. XVI 309
as much “afflicting their souls,”* as “doing no work at
all.” Nor was the presence of strangers to be the least
hindrance ; our friends must join us in God's service,
but no politeness must lead us to leave God for them.
Once a year all these rites were to be observed. The
seventh month was to be to them as memorable as the
seventh day of every week. The prophet Isaiah very
sorely reproves the neglected observance of this holy day
in chap. lviii. He says, ver. 3, “In the day of your Fast
ye find pleasure,” not afflicting your souls, "and exact all
your demands of labour," instead of doing no work at all.
God saw them in their houses, and observed that they
secretly carried on their worldly business, and that their
soul was unhumbled. Hence, he says, "Ye shall not fast
as ye do this day. Is it such a fast that I have chosen,
a day for a man to afflict his soul?" That is, is it such
a fast as yours? Is that like a day of soul-affliction?
your bowing down your head as a bulrush? And ye
have added external rites of your own, to hide the in-
ward leanness, "putting sackcloth and ashes under you"
(ver. 5). "Nay," saith the Lord, "loose the burdens
which ye wickedly impose on the poor, and set free
the bankrupt,† and thus make the day a real Sabbath.
Also, let the poor have food (ver. 7), and help thy im-
poverished brother. Then, indeed, thou mayest expect
to feel the joy of the Expiation-day (ver. 8, 9), and all
the year long thou shalt be kept and blessed" (ver. I I,
* See chap. xxiii. 29.
† This may refer to the times when the year of jubilee, "the year of
release," began on the evening of the day of atonement. Giving food to the poor
(ver. 7) marked the year of jubilee also (Ex. xxiii. 11). The prophet chooses such a
time, when there was doutle obligation on a Jew, in order to shew their hypo-
crisy in a more marked form.
310 THE DAY OF ATONEMENT CHAP. XVI
12). As surely as morn arose, after the atonement-day
was done; and as surely as in the year of release that
morn was ushered in with the joyful notes of jubilee, so
certainly should they have reaped the blessing. Oh! if
thou wouldst keep all his solemn Sabbaths, how blessed
wouldst thou be (ver. 13, 14), and thy land a land of
fruitfulness to thee!
Happy art thou, 0
Lord!"
CHAPTER XVII
The Use of Animal Food Regulated*
"Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to
the glory of God."--l Cor. x. 31
Ver. 1-5. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak unto
Aaron, and unto his sons, and unto all the children of Israel,
and say unto them, This is the thing which the Lord hath com-
manded, saying, What man soever there be of the house of
Israel that killeth an ox, or lamb, or goat, in the camp, or
that killeth it out of the camp, and bringeth it not unto the
door of the tabernacle of the congregation, to offer an offering
unto the Lord, before the tabernacle of the Lord, blood shall be
imputed unto that man; he hath shed blood; and that man
shall be cut off from among his people: to the end that the
children of
the open field, even that they may bring them unto the Lord,
unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation unto the
priest, and offer them for peace-offerings unto the Lord.
HERE the people are addressed, as well as Aaron and his
sons; for it was needful to shew them that, in requisitions
that affected their private affairs, the scrutiny was made
by the all-seeing God. It was important that the people
should see plainly that this inspection of private matters
was the Lord's ordinance, not originated by the priests
nor by Moses. They would naturally be more jealous
* We may call this portion of the book the second section of the Levitical
code. The public services of the worshippers are over. Here begin some rules
affecting their private morality and their secret devotions.
312 THE USE OF
in regard to those institutions that touched upon their
domestic habits.
There was little flesh used as common food in these
Eastern countries; it was used chiefly on feast days.*
Hence the restrictions here were not burdensome. And
when they reached
food, and were further off from the tabernacle, these
restrictions ceased, as Deut. xii. 13-15 declares, and as
the constant use of "camp" in this place might lead us
to suppose. The grand object of this law was to prevent
idolatry. Heathen nations (see Ps. xvi. 4) used to take
the blood of animals and pour it into a hole or trench in
the earth, for food to their gods;† and there the dead
were consulted, Now, a law like this insured that the
blood should not be so used. The ox, sheep, and goat
(ver. 3) are selected as specimens; but no doubt any
species of animal food was subjected to the same restric-
tions. They came with the animal to the door of the
tabernacle; saw God revealing himself there; left the
blood as an offering to him; and then returned home
to their tent to feast. How solemn and how sweet to a
true Israelite! He brings his food to the Lord, sees
his majesty, acknowledges himself worthy to die, but
redeemed by atoning blood; and thus goes to his table
and eats his meat with gladness and singleness of heart!
All their meat became a "peace-offering" (ver. 5).
Are we not here taught the duty of coming to the
Lord at every season of food? owning him as Preserver?
feeling that blood has redeemed our life? and so going
forward with hearts ever impressed and awed? We
* It has been noticed by some that Reuben, Gad, and half Manasseh were
the only tribes that had herds (Num. xxxii.); the other tribes possessed very few,
and may even have borrowed from these when they needed sacrifices,
† As we see in Homer's celebrated Nekui~a, Odyss. B. xi
ANIMAL FOOD REGULATED CHAP. XVII 313
should eat our daily bread in his presence.* We should
remember the time when the grant of animal food was
made, viz. after the deluge; and thus we would feel our
common food to be a memorial of wrath passed and new
mercy begun.
In ver. 5, "the sacrifices in the open field" mean all
things slain; which they had hitherto killed anywhere,
at home or publicly. These are now to be presented as
peace-offerings; that is, they are to be presented to the
Lord through the priest, and then given back to him,
like as was done in the case of peace-offerings.
Ver. 6. And the priest shall sprinkle the brood upon the altar of
the Lord, at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation,
and burn the fat for a sweet savour unto the Lord.
The fat and the blood are taken (see chap. iii. 17).
When this is done, the blessing rests on them; sweet
savour breathes from them.
Ver. 7. And they shall no more offer their sacrifices unto devils,
after whom they have gone a whoring. This shall be a statute
for ever unto them, throughout their generations.
The word here rendered "devils" is equiva-
lent to "goat gods." It is originally used of "goats ;"
shaggy goats, whose appearance gave origin to the
heathen idea of satyrs.† No doubt the Lord called
heathen gods by this name, to cast contempt upon them;
and also the devils, or fallen angels, who suggested and
fostered the idolatry of the heathen, were denominated
by this term, Besides, goats were worshipped in
* Cudworth, on the Passover, suggests that the coming up to the three
annual feasts effected the same end when
they came up and ate before God, and carried home the solemn impressions
then made for the rest of the year.
† Robertson, in his Clavis Pent., adds “monkeys" to the class of hairy
deities. The root of the word is rfaWA, used in Deut. xxxii. 17, and elsewhere,
in the sense of "fear." The derivative would thus express "objects of dread."
314 THE USE OF
Various passages shew that the Jews had gone aside to
such idolatry during their sojourn in
they manifested a tendency to this same apostasy still.*
The Lord who says of disciples, "Inasmuch as ye have
done it unto one of the least of these, ye have done it
unto me," says in like manner, "If ye sacrifice to one of
these idolatrous gods, ye sacrifice to the devils who have
suggested them." The Lord saw, at the same time, how
the devils allured
the blood, in order to bring atonement into disregard; or,
in order to get them to suppose that devils needed to be,
and could be, thus appeased and bribed to leave them
unhurt.
Ver. 8, 9. And thou shalt say unto them, Whatsoever man there be
of the house of
you, that offereth a burnt-offering or sacrifice, and bringeth it
not unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation, to offer
it unto the Lord, even that man shall be cut off from among
his people.
This law is different from the foregoing. It refers to
animals offered in sacrifice. All sacrifice must be offered
“at the door of the tabernacle," that is, in the presence
of Jehovah, and to him alone. Some might have tried
to evade the law already given by pretending that they
killed their animals for sacrifice, and so were free to pour
out the blood at the spot where they offered sacrifice;
therefore, the Lord commands all sacrifices to be offered
at one spot, viz. his own presence. And, lest strangers
should mislead them, the law is laid on strangers too.
The Lord is full and sincere in all he enjoins; he never
intends reserve or mystery in his demands. His name is
glorious. We can trust his heart; for he tells us plainly
* See Deut. xxxii. 16; Ps. cvi. 37; Amos v. 25; Ezek. xx. 7.
ANIMAL FOOD REGULATED CHAP. XVII 315
all he means. And surely not less true are his promises
of life--his life-giving offers.
Ver. 10-12. And whatsoever man there be of the house of
or of the strangers that sojourn among you, that eateth any
manner of blood, I will even set my face against that soul that
eateth blood, and will cut him off from among his people. For
the life ( w,mn,) of the flesh is in the blood; and I have given it
to you upon the altar, to make an atonement for your souls
for it is the blood that maketh an atonement for the soul
(w,pn,ba). Therefore I said unto the children of
of you shall eat blood, neither shall any stranger that sojourn-
eth among you eat blood.
A former law is re-instituted or enforced afresh (see
chap. iii. 17; vii. 26). While they must guard against
pouring out the blood to idols, they must equally guard
against using it for themselves, in the haste of hunger,
doing as Saul's soldiers are related to have done (1 Sam.
xiv. 32).
The grand reason for this jealousy over the use of the
blood is, “The blood is the life.” When poured out, it shews
atonement; for it expresses the life taken; "Thou shalt
die." To you, sinner, what should be more tremendous
than the sign of your own life taken? And to your God,
* Sykes, on Sacrifices, has collected some interesting quotations to shew the
general prevalence of the idea of substitution. The Egyptians said over the
victim: "Ei]j kefalhn tauthn to kakon trapesqai" (Herod. ii. 39). In Ovid
Fast. vi. 161, we read, " Cor pro corde precor, pro fibris sumite fibras; Hanc
animam vobis pro meliore damus." Caesar says of the Gauls, "Pro vita
hominis nisi vita hominis reddatur non posse deorum immortalium numen pla-
cari arbitrantur" (B. G. vi. 15). Magee quotes from Plautus Epid.:--
“Men' piaculum oportet, fieri propter stultitiam tuam,
Ut meum tergum stultitiae tuae subdas succedaneum."
And Porphyry uses "yuxhn a]nti yuxhj." If Bahr's rendering of ver. 11 be
admitted, there is greater force still in it:--"For the soul of the flesh is in the
blood--and it is the blood that maketh atonement by means of the soul," i. e.
by means of the life of the flesh being poured out. This illustrates Isa. liii. 10,
“When thou shalt make his soul (his life) an offering for sin."
316 THE USE OF
0 sinner, nothing is more solemnly glorious than the
blood of his own Son. Earth and heaven stand still when
blood is poured out. "By the life is the atonement made."
When the spear reached the heart of Jesus, the blood
was poured out from the very seat of life. The heart
and the pericardium were both pierced, and, therefore,
the blood that then gushed forth with the liquid fluid of
the pericardium was blood from the warm seat of vitality
(see John xix. 34). And as such was the type, so the
reality. Jesus did then pour forth his whole soul; affec-
tions, feelings, faculties, and every power of his soul--all
were laid down in suffering obedience to his Father. The
heat of wrath melted all: and all thus melted flowed forth
in that wondrous stream. The law took out its penalty
from the very source of life.
But why life taken? Why "death" required? Because
the essence of sin is an attack on God's holy throne and
his very existence. It is, therefore, repelled by God
crushing the sinner's life. And Jesus bore even this for
men! "Ye have slain the Prince of Life!"
Yet more, however. How astounding must our Lord's
words have been to the Jews; “Except ye . . . drink the
blood of the Son of man, ye have no life in you" (John
vi. 53). He abrogates the law, for he fulfils the type!
You must live by blood now! You are to drink the
poured out life of the Son of man.
Ver. 13, 14. And whatsoever man there be of the children of
or of the strangers that sojourn among you, which hunteth, and
catcheth any beast or fowl that may be eaten; he shall even
pour out the blood thereof, and cover it with dust. For it is
the life of all flesh; the blood (fit is for the life thereof. there-
fore I said unto the children of
of no manner of flesh: for the life of all flesh is the blood
thereof; whosoever eateth it shall be cut of.
ANIMAL FOOD REGULATED CHAP. XVII 317
Another opportunity is taken of solemnly charging
in his full career must keep atonement in his eye; and,
when he has his prey in his hand, must reverently stand
still and pour out its blood to Jehovah, to cover it from
the gaze of men and the ravenous appetite of creatures
of prey. God would have the sinner's soul send up its
adoring thanks to him for atonement amid their forests,
and in their wilds. Redemption should be sung of by
every man in every situation; and none should be found
in a situation wherein he cannot sing the song of Moses
and the Lamb.
not to hunt for the gratifying of wild fiery passions, but
for food and necessity. The chastening solemnity of
"pouring out the blood" was a check on the huntsman.
None who would not stay, in their vehement, eager,
keen pursuit, to realise redemption, must engage in this
employment. It is not for the gay, wild, spirits of youth
or, if fiery youth engage therein, it must lead them to the
most solemn views of sin and righteousness. Yea, it shall
be even a way of life to them. Let them go--let them
ride furiously over rock and chasm--let them shoot the
arrow--but lo! the field becomes an avenue to lead them
to the presence of the Holy God. They must stand still
at the blood! "He taketh them in their craftiness."
After his most ardent chase, in the recess of the forest,
the huntsman of
Ver. 15, 16. And every soul that eateth that which died of itself,
or that which was torn with beasts, whether it be one of your
own country, or a stranger, he shall both wash his clothes, and
bathe himself in water, and be unclean until the even; then
shall he be clean. But if he wash then not, nor bathe his
flesh, then he shall bear his iniquity.
318 THE USE OF ANIMAL FOOD REGULATED
The reason of this law is, that the blood is left in the
body, if the animal die of itself or be torn to death. So
also, if strangled (see Acts xv. 20), the blood coagulating
in the veins and arteries. He that violates this law, even
ignorantly, is guilty. He must forthwith wash in water
and be unclean till evening. And the reflection awakened,
the jealousy begotten, the view of atonement given, by
his being that day set apart, will leave its indelible im-
pressions on the man of
walk with his eye solemnly resting on atoning blood.
CHAPTER XVIII
Private and Domestic Obligations—Purity in
every Relation of Life
“Not in the lust of concupiscence, even as the Gentiles which know
not God: that no man go beyond and defraud his brother in any matter:
because that the Lord is the avenger of all such, as we also have fore-
warned you, and testified. For God hath not called us unto uncleanness,
but unto holiness."--1 Thess. iv. 5-7
Ver. 1-5. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak unto the
children of
God. After the doings of the
shall ye not do: and after the doings of the
whither I bring you, shall ye not do; neither shall ye walk in
their ordinances. Ye shall do my judgments,* and keep mine
ordinances, to walk therein: I am the Lord your God. Ye
shall therefore keep my statutes and my Judgments; which if
a man do, he shall live in them: I am the Lord.
THE Lord prefaces the laws he is to lay down in this
chapter by very solemn declarations of his sovereignty-
"I am Jehovah;" and of his relation to them as a recon-
ciled God--"I am your God." He sets before them his
authority and his constraining love. He knows our frame;
and he sees that man resents interference with his liberty
* The general principles and precepts are, MyFipAw;mi "judgments;" the
“statutes," tOq.Hu, are special details under these heads. Others say Fapw;mi is
what your very nature binds you to observe, and qHu, what depends on the arbi-
trary appointment of God.
320 PRIVATE AND DOMESTIC
in the things of daily life and private actions, more than
in anything else; therefore, to silence objection, and to
draw the will, he adduces the argument of his sovereignty
and love.
Besides, nothing is so directly fitted to subdue lust as a
full recognition of the glorious Godhead, and his presence
in the soul. The sweetness and blessedness of a present
God causes a holy, heavenly satisfaction in the soul that
altogether banishes impure desire. Hence 2 Pet. i. 4,
Partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the cor-
ruption that is in the world through lust."* And in
Rom. i. 23, 24, the root of uncleanness is said to be,
“They changed the glory of the incorruptible God.” In
ver. 25, 26, the origin of vile affections is declared to be,
"They changed the truth of God into a lie, and served
the creature;" and in ver. 28, 29, it is plainly stated,
that their "not liking to retain God in their knowledge"
was the cause of the "things not convenient, unright-
eousness, fornication," that followed.
In ver. 5, he subjoins another motive, namely, life to be
found in them. This might mean here, that God's ap-
pointments are the sinner's sign-posts, by which he learns
how to go to the city of refuge, and how to keep on the
way of holiness. But if, as most think, we are to take, in
this place, the words live in them," as meaning "eternal
life to be got by them," the scope of the passage is, that
so excellent are God's laws, and every special, minute de-
tail of these laws, that if a man were to keep these always
and perfectly, the very keeping would be eternal life to
him. And the quotations in
*The original implies that "partakers of the divine nature" are "fleers
from-fugitives front the corruption--the lustful corruption--that is in the
world."
OBLIGATIONS CHAP. XVIII 321
would seem to determine this to be the true and only,
sense here.
Ver. 6. None of you shall approach to any that is near of kin to
him, to uncover their nakedness: I am the Lord.
These laws are not national, or peculiar to the Jews
alone, for the violation of them is charged on the nations of
"nearness of kin," is sister, mother, daughter; the woman
being born of the same flesh as the man is (Patrick). The
following Latin lines (quoted in Poli Synopsis) sum up
the forbidden degrees:--
“Nata, soror, neptis, matertera, fratris et uxor,
Et patrui conjunx, mater privigna, noverca,
Uxorisque soror, privigni nata, nurusque,
Atque soror patris, conjungi lege vetantur."
The Lord again sets forth his authority in beginning to
enter upon the details that follow. By his Divine autho-
rity he issues these laws. And they are still binding.
1. They are really no more than an amplification of the
seventh commandment. The different channels in which
lust might flow are pointed out, and then filled up--
choked up--by the Divine prohibition. 2. They are not
ceremonial precepts, and therefore they are permanent in
their obligations. They bind all nations, even as does the
seventh commandment. 3. They are so truly moral obli-
gations, that in ver. 24, 25, the Canaanites are stamped
with infamy for not having recognised and observed them.
It is plain, therefore,* that these laws were in force before
the Mosaic ritual existed; and if so, they have patriarchal
authority. 4. There is no hint in the New Testament that
they have been repealed; but, on the contrary, Paul's
horror, expressed in 1 Cor. v. 1, unequivocally declares
* See Bush, ad locum.
322 PRIVATE AND DOMESTIC
that he recognised the precepts as both moral and divine
in their authority.
The Lord would hereby preserve purity and peace
throughout the wide circle of domestic intercourse. He
wishes perfect confidence and a pure familiarity to pre-
vail among relatives. Having, in former chapters, fenced
his own tabernacle, he now fences the tabernacles of men.
Ver. 7, 8. The nakedness of thy father, or the nakedness of thy
mother, shalt thou not uncover: she is thy mother; thou shalt
not uncover her nakedness. The nakedness of thy father's wife
shalt thou not uncover: it is thy father's nakedness.
Whether thy full mother, or only thy step-mother;
and although thy step-mother be now left a widow. The
heathen story of Jocasta and Edipus proves how deep
this precept as to the mother is engravers in the nature
of man; and not only the Divine stigma on Reuben
(Gen. xxxv. 22), but even the heathen abhorrence of the
same in 1 Cor. v. 1, not so much as named among
them," shew how this same feeling extends to the case
of step-mother.
May we not here, from the fact that in this instance
human law and feeling among heathens coincided with
the Divine, derive light as to the other commandments?
If the law of God be thus recognised by the human con-
science in such cases as these, is it not plain that the
same conscience will yet testify to all other parts of this
holy law in like manner? There is sufficient to prove
that the law was once there, and sufficient also to prove
that it was displaced. The fragments testify that it was
there; yet, being only fragments, they also testify that it
was effaced.
Ver. 9-11. The nakedness of thy sister, the daughter of thy father,
or (laughter of thy mother, whether she be born at home, or
OBLIGATIONS CHAP. XVVIII 323
born abroad, even their nakedness thou shalt not uncover. The
nakedness of thy son's daughter, or of thy daughter's daughter,
even their nakedness thou shalt not uncover: for theirs is thine
own nakedness. The nakedness of thy father's wife's daughter,
begotten of thy father, (she is thy sister,) thou shalt not uncover
her nakedness.
The case of a sister, legitimate or not, and of a grand-
daughter, and of a step-sister, i. e. half-sister by the side
of the mother--each of these is here taken up. Of
course Cain and Abel were not under this law; they
married their sisters. Abraham marrying his half-sister,
Sarah, is an instance of the unsettled state of the law
then, and an instance of what Solon thought might be
allowed, viz. the marriage of "o[mopatrioi," but not of
“o[momhtrioi," those who had the same father, but not
the same mother (Gen. xx. 12). But to prevent a recur-
rence of these unions, the law is clearly stated for the
future. Temporary considerations we're allowed by God
to supersede these precepts on some occasions; but so
strong and binding are they in all other cases, that it
would need nothing less than Divine permission to make
them justifiable. All this was fitted to set up in families
a system of pure domestic peace; intercourse where no
impure principles had sway; affection flowing out in a
clear stream of disinterested kindliness. Families on
earth should bear resemblance to the heavenly family,
who walk in holy intercourse, receiving from the Father
himself, through the Son, an overflowing love. For the
love of God to them comes in upon the love they have to
one another; and forthwith, as when a massy rock glides
down into the bosom of some mountain-pool, there is a
gushing over of its waters on every side--on all around.
The case of grandchildren, in ver. 10, 11, has an inter-
esting feature in it. It might happen that after a father's
324 PRIVATE AND DOMESTIC
death, the original family would be broken up. The
widow married again, and her new family grew up in
youth and beauty. These daughters are like strangers to
the original family; still, a relationship has been formed,
however slight it appear: these are to be reckoned sisters
of the original family. Thus the Lord multiplied the
links of connexion, and kept connexions unbroken. And
the more this is done, the less have selfishness and sen-
suality room to gain strength.
Ver. 12-14. Thou shalt not uncover the nakedness of thy father's
sister: she is thy father's near kinswoman. Thou shalt not
uncover the nakedness of thy mother's sister: for she is thy
mother's near kinswoman. Thou shalt not uncover the naked-
ness of thy father's brother, thou shalt not approach to his
wife: she is thine aunt.
Here is the case of aunts, paternal and maternal, and
the wives of paternal uncles; and of course, too, a mater-
nal uncle's wife. This is always understood to include
the niece likewise, on the plain principles already stated;
and it, of course, includes the case of females not marry-
ing uncle or nephew. The Lord would spread the feel-
ings ings of relationship widely, and so expand our unselfish
feelings; but all the while he checks and restrains every
tendency to what would hinder the free flow of those
disinterested feelings.
Ver. 15, 16. Thou shalt not uncover the nakedness of thy daughter-
in-law: she is thy son's wife; thou shalt not uncover her
nakedness. Thou shalt not uncover the nakedness of thy
brother's wife: it is thy brother’s nakedness.
In one particular case, namely, that referred to in
Deut. xxv. 5-10, the famous case brought forward to
Jesus by the Sadducees, Matt. xxii. 23-26, there is an
exception to ver. 16. But that express exception, or pro-
viso, in the particular case, just enforces it the more in all
OBLIGATIONS CHAP. XVIII 325
others;* and that one exception had in view the special
object of preserving families and inheritances unbroken
until Messiah should come. Daughters-in-law are reck-
oned truly daughters, and sisters-in-law really sisters. It
seems that when such new relations are formed, God gives,
the affectionate feeling of kindred to the new relatives,
and so cements the social fabric.
This verse seems plainly to forbid the marriage of a
woman to the husband of her sister. Throughout this
chapter, affinity and consanguinity are identified or spoken
of as constituting relationships of equal nearness.
Ver. 17, 18. Thou shalt not uncover the nakedness of a woman
and her daughter, neither shalt thou take her son's daughter,
or her daughter's daughter, to uncover her nakedness; for they
are her near kinswomen: it is wickedness. Neither shalt thou
take a wife to her sister, to vex her, to uncover her nakedness,
besides the other in her lifetime.
It appears that God is anxious to draw as many men
as possible into close relationships. Connexion so near,
with persons who were previously unconnected with us, is
well fitted to counteract the natural selfishness of men.
Men are thus drawn outward to other circles of society;
and the circles are none of them isolated, but each touches
on the other, or passes through it. The disunion of the
Fall, and the divisions of
degree. And in all we see the traces of the same Father
and Elder Brother who binds together his new family so
thoroughly into one wide yet firmly knit and compact
community.
It is declared to be "horrid wickedness" (hm.,zi) to
marry the daughter of a man's own step-daughter; much
more, then, to marry the step-daughter herself. So,
* Bush has good remarks on this chapter.
326 PRIVATE AND DOMESTIC
mutatis mutandis, in the case of a woman proposing to
marry her step-son, or his son. But, in ver. 18, there is a
difficulty. Some consider it as a prohibition of polygamy
altogether, rendering the words thus: "Thou shalt not
take one woman to another." But this sense cannot be
demonstrated to be demanded by the words; and Jewish
practice seems to prove that it was not the sense attached
to the words by
ing seems to be, as in our version, "Thou shalt not take
a wife to her sister;" and the design of the law was to
prohibit such marriages as once took place in the case of
Jacob, when he married Rachel and Leah in one week.
Other laws imply that a sister-in-law must never be mar-
ried to her brother-in-law; and this verse still further
fortifies society at a time when polygamy prevailed. For
some might have tried to evade the prohibition by taking
two sisters simultaneously, i. e. before one or other could
stand in the relation of sister-in-law. The words, "in
her lifetime," should be joined to the first clause,* "to
vex her all her life"--as we see took place in the case of
Leah and Rachel. The Lord has a regard even to the
personal feelings of the individuals, and to the probable
results that might ensue in regard to domestic peace.
While he does not in this place positively forbid poly-
gamy, he guards it against one special evil that might be
introduced by it, viz. the marrying of two sisters.
That the Lord permitted polygamy at all, seems to have
been with a typical design. It was branded as a state
of imperfection, and merely tolerated. Our Lord says
of it, in Matt. xix. 8, that it was permitted "because of
* So ver. 19, Bush has a full note on this passage, bearing on the
disputes that have arisen in the American churches; and of late, in our own
country, since the earlier editions of this work appeared, the subject has assumed
importance.
OBLIGATIONS CHAP. XVIII 327
the hardness of their hearts." This language implies
that it was acknowledged to be an imperfection. As
such, it was permitted to remain in
keep them in expectation of a higher and better order of
things, resembling far more nearly the order of unfallen
one woman--a shadow of Christ and his Church. The
Church's unholy alliances with the world, its mixed holi-
ness, its imperfections, its inconsistencies, were to be set
forth by the one husband with many wives. But, at all
events, there was an intended imperfection in the sys-
tem, pointing forward to the coming of the true Spouse
and Bridegroom--Christ and his catholic yet one united
Church.
Ver. 19. Also thou shalt not approach unto a woman to uncover
her nakedness as long as she is put apart for her uncleanness.
By this law, the Lord put a check even on lawful
intercourse. There were times when the wife was not
to be approached by her own husband. And in Ezek.
xxii. 10, the transgression of this law is reckoned one of
the marks of
feeling must be subordinated to the Lord's will; and men
must live as the Lord appoints. Their happiness consists
in letting their soul flow out in the channel of the Lord's
will.
Ver. 20--23. Moreover, thou shalt not lie carnally with thy neigh-
bour's wife, to defile thyself with her. And thou shalt not let
any of thy seed pass through the fire to Molech, neither shalt
thou profane the name of thy God: I am the Lord. Thou
shalt not lie with mankind as with womankind: it is abomina-
tion. Neither shalt thou lie with any beast, to defile thyself
therewith; neither shall any woman stand before a beast to lie
down thereto: it is confusion.
The word “confusion" means probably audacious
328 PRIVATE AND DOMESTIC
depravity."* And such is the human heart that all these
forms of depravity were not too bad to be anticipated by
the Lord, who knew the heart. He knows the virulence
of the poisoned spring. The Syrian Hazael wonders that
any should fancy, far less say, that he could be capable
of a murderous deed; but the Lord Jehovah, looking on
the unrenewed heart, forms this estimate of it, even in
the case of his own
only to adultery (ver. 20), and to present† their children
to Molech, in reckless inhumanity, and perhaps in order
to be quit of them (ver. 21). By all this they brought
public reproach on the name of Jehovah ("profaning his
name"); yet even beyond this would they go. Some
might be led (ver. 22) to the grossest and most shocking
lust man with man, and (ver. 23) man or woman with
beasts. How awful is the Lord's judgment of the human
heart! He believes that an Israelite, though surrounded
--as an Israelite of course was, with everything that could
fence in his morality--might nevertheless have a heart so
foul as to burst all bounds, and transgress all limits, and
overflow all banks. "The heart is deceitful above all
things, and desperately wicked; who can know it? I
the Lord search the heart; I try the reins" (Jer. xvii.
10). Surely in an unrenewed soul there is a secret con-
nexion with hell and the devil, even as in a regenerate
soul there is a secret connexion with heaven and with
God!
* Rosenmuller derives the Hebrew noun lg,T, from the Arabic root, which
means “improbus fuit; adulterium commisit.”
† The Septuagint reading here varies from ours. They read dbft,
"dwseij latreuein," and j`l,m, a]rxonti. Perhaps rybifEha means here, as Gesenius
thinks, simply to present to, though that implied, of course, passing them
through the fire in his honour. Some suppose, from 2 Kings xvi. 3, that Hezekiah
had been thus dedicated.
OBLIGATIONS CHAP. XVIII 329
All these safeguards are needful to secure the peace
and purity of human society. And this social order
is, after all, but an external effect. What, then, must
be needed to produce a real, inward, heart-pervading
holiness!
Ver. 24-28. Defile not ye yourselves in any of these things: for in
all these the nations are defiled which I cast out before you. And
the land is defiled: therefore I do visit the iniquity thereof upon
it, and the land itself vomiteth out her inhabitants. Ye shall
therefore keep my statutes and my judgments, and shall not
commit any of these abominations; neither any of your own
nation, nor any stranger that sojourneth among you; (for all
these abominations have the men of the land done, which were
before you, and the land is defiled;) that the land spue not you
out also, when ye defile it, as it spued out the nations that
were before you.
The land was to be cleared of its inhabitants, who had
committed these sins. Iniquity done in its secret places
was crying to God for vengeance, and the land itself was
loathing the foul sins it was compelled to bear--the land
itself was " spewing out"* the people.
Again we see, as at the beginning of the chapter, that
these precepts have all of them a place in the conscience.
The law is written on the heart even of these Canaanites;
and for resisting that law they are punished.
See, again, how even a smaller degree of light renders
a man liable to judgment.
though the law was not given in words and in writing to
* What lukewarmness is in His sight may be inferred from the use of this
expression in Rev. iii. 16--the very expression applied to the most abominable
state of society that could be imagined! 0 man, are you pleasing the world?
Are you content with a hope? Are you going as far as possible to meet the
world? Are you a decent, moral, nay, highly respected professor, who avoids
being over-zealous? Satisfied with being saved, though still unholy? Are you
trying to gain both worlds? Are you thinking to walk on to heaven in a way
that a scoffing world will not discover? Then, tremble! He will as assuredly
spew thee out of his mouth as if thou hadst all the lusts of lustful
330 PRIVATE AND DOMESTIC
them. How evident, then, that the slightest glimmer of
gospel light will add tremendous force to the responsi-
bilities of every one of us!
Ver. 29, 30. For whosoever shall commit any of these abomina-
tions, even the souls that commit them shall be cut of from
among their people. Therefore shall ye keep mine ordinance,
that ye commit not any one of these abominable customs, which
were committed before you, and that ye defile not yourselves
therein: I am the Lord your God.
If the people of
then they were to be treated as the Canaanites. If indi-
vidual cases occurred, these souls were to be immediately
punished. They are to watch against the first symp-
toms. "Obsta principiis." In the case of Benjamin-
a whole tribe--taking part with Gibeah, they were com-
pelled to act upon these commands to the extent of not
only excommunicating them, but even cutting them off
with the sword.
It was needful thus to denounce vice of every shape,
ere
only that the memory of former days might be used to
benefit them, but because it was a land where natural
scenery--groves and vales and green trees--were all
abused by former inhabitants to favour lust. Its deli-
cious climate and luxuriant fruits, if unsanctified, might
tend to excite the gratification of fleshly lusts, like as did
the fulness of
are safe for us only when our souls are partakers of
Divine holiness.
and so was the type of the "New Earth wherein dwell-
eth righteousness." It was a land flowing with milk and
honey; and at the same time peopled by a nation whose
heart felt the love and whose consciences bowed to the
law of Jehovah.
OBLIGATIONS CHAP. XVIII 331
EBAL AND GERIZZIM
Perhaps it was in order to purify the land from these
abominations, in a manner, or solemnly to pledge
at their entrance on it, not to share in the sins of the
former inhabitants, that that transaction, mentioned twice,
in Deut. xi. 29, 30, and xxvii., was appointed to take place.
It is recorded as having taken place, Joshua viii. 30.
When they had penetrated into the very midst of the
land, and had it all before them in consequence of the
taking of Ai, there were preparations made to pledge
the people to a holy occupation of these seats of former
lewdness. It was to take place in the valley between
Ebal and Gerizzim, a valley which is a mile broad at an
average, and beautifully adapted for a large assembly.
Besides, Jacob's well and Joseph's tomb had made it well
known. Accordingly, the camp moved hither. Six tribes
were posted along the base, and perhaps a little way up
the sides, of fertile Gerizzim, "the hill of reapers;" and
these, as they stood amid the luxuriance of the spot,
were to seal the blessings pronounced with their united
"Amen." The other six tribes were posted along the
base,* and a little way up the slope, of the bleak and
frowning Ebal,† to respond to the curses. In the midst
of the valley stood the ark of God, and around it the
priests, with the judges, officers, and elders. A solemn
silence spread over all; deep suspense and awe rested
on the vast assembly.
Joshua then proceeded to erect on Ebal an altar of
stone, unadorned, and so the better fitted to typify Him
who had no attraction to the carnal eye. Burnt-offerings
* lfa Deut. xxvii. 12, and Joshua is still more express.
† Which, according to Gesenius, means “void of leaves.”
332 PRIVATE AND DOMESTIC
and peace-offerings were presented on it to the Lord;
and
blood. Thereafter, while the fire still blazed, Joshua
wrote on the side of this altar, which faced the whole
assembly, a copy of the law! It was clear and distinct;
the holy law on the altar's sides! And no sooner was
this done, than the priests at the ark prepared to utter
the blessing and the curse.
Those nearest the hill of Gerizzim uttered the bless-
ings, one by one; and were distinctly heard by the six
tribes on that side the valley. At each utterance the
tribes responded "Amen;" and the voice of the host
floated over the valley.
Next, those priests nearest Ebal uttered the curses,
one by one. But will
soul not tremble? Have they ever already incurred the
curse? The six tribes, who hear the utterance of each
awful curse, hesitate not to respond, "Amen, amen." It
is like the "Hallelujah" over the smoke of torment.
The whole camp feels the awe of Jehovah's holy law.
But we see how it is that they are able to respond so
calmly even to the curse. Their eye can rest on that altar
on Ebal, while Ebal's curses float along the vale. Do they
not see in that altar the blood of sacrifice? Do they not
see the peace-offering? And, more than all, do they not
see the law, the very law the violation of which insures
the curse, written on that altar's side, and brightly shone
upon by these flames of sacrifice? This is sufficient to
give peace. There is the law, receiving honour from the
sacrifice; illuminated by the flame and blaze of sacrifice,
as well as written on the altar's side. Here, then, is the
law honoured and magnified by that atonement which
their guilty consciences have free access to use.
OBLIGATION CHAP. XVIII 333
It is with our eye on the law thus honoured by the
sacrifice that we can bear to hear its, whole demands
made. It is when we see its curse exhausted on the vic-
tim, while all the time its every sentence shines brightly
to view--it is then we can so calmly respond, "Amen,
amen! "We can look on Ebal, and hear Ebal's curse, as
fearlessly as if it were Gerizzim's beauty, and Gerizzim's
blessing.
And thus they depart, feeling that the way of pardon
--the sacrifice--the peace-offering--has itself left the
law's majesty and authority impressed on their soul.
must depart to their cities, carrying with them that day's
solemn views of the holy law, which they will tell to their
children's children. And the land shall be full of men
who "love righteousness and hate iniquity"--the law of
Jehovah on their hearts.
CHAPTER XIX
Duties in the Every-Day Relations of Life
“Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man
shall see the Lord: looking diligently lest any man fail of the grace of
God; lest any root of bitterness springing up trouble you."--Heb. xii.
14, 15
Ver. 1, 2. And the Lord spoke unto Moses, saying, Speak unto
all the congregation of the children of
them, Ye shall be holy: for I the Lord your God am holy.
HERE are duties to be inculcated that for the most part
depend upon the man's inward feeling. Hence, at the
outset, the Lord presents himself again to our view. He
speaks to reconciled children; and with these what argu-
ment could be stronger than this: "Oh! be ye as I your
God and Father am?" Paul knew the force of this kind
of persuasion when he said to the Galatians who so loved
him," Brethren, I beseech you, be as I am" (Gal. iv.
12). And so the beloved John, on whose soul this argu-
ment had continual effect--"Every man that hath this
hope in Him purifieth himself, even as he is pure" (1 John
iii. 3).
Ver. 3. Ye shall fear every man his mother and his father, and
keep my sabbaths: I am the Lord your God.
These two precepts are a summary of the whole law, or
rather are a specimen of the two tables--duty to all men
DUTIES IN THE EVERY-DAY RELATIOINS OF LIFE 335
in their relations, and duty to the Lord. But besides
this, the principle of both these special precepts is, regard
for, and reverence towards, God in his ordinances, and
man in his relation towards us. And the respect shewn
to parents has an intimate connexion with the submission
of our mind to authority in any other case; such as this
of the Sabbaths of the Lord.
Ver. 4. Turn ye not unto idols, nor make to yourselves molten
gods:* I am the Lord your God.
In your public life, be careful to honour God before
all men. Turn not to other gods; which implies the
duty of being guided by the Lord's will in our public
or common-life transactions. You are not to be led by
Mammon, nor by the smile of the great, nor by the fear
of the mighty. The fear of Jehovah is to pervade your
actions.
Ver. 5-8. And if ye offer a sacrifice of peace-offerings unto the
Lord, ye shall offer it at your own will. It shall be eaten
the same day ye offer it, and on the morrow: and if ought
remain until the third day, it shall be burnt in the fire. And
if it be eaten at all on the third day, it is abominable; it shall
not be accepted. Therefore every one that eateth it shall bear
his iniquity, because he hath profaned the hallowed thing of
the Lord; and that soul shall be cut off from among his
people.
Even in holy actions there must be care taken of the
effect which our example would have on others. Peace-
offerings are left to the free will of the offerers; only,
when they do bring them, they must strictly follow the
prescribed rules. And if, on leaving any of their offering
* Perhaps there is emphasis in each clause. “Turn not,” or look not to.
The attire and elegance of idol-worship was attractive, like; Popish splendour, to
the natural eye; therefore, do not cast even a glance on it. And perhaps there
is ridicule in the other clause, “molten gods”--cast-metal gods! It is a Divine
sarcasm on idolatry.
336 DUTIES IN THE EVERY-DAY
to the third day, some one should eat of the portion left
(ver. 8), that soul must suffer for it by being shut out
from the congregation.
There is probably another view to be taken of this
precept. It prescribes nothing but what has been already
prescribed in former chapters; but then we must notice
the position in which it occurs. It occurs among rules
regarding a man's relation to his fellows in common acts
of life. Hence, this precept may be intended here to
guide them in the circumstances wherein they were
placed toward others. It is meant to prevent ostentation
or any selfish ends in their free-will offerings. For it is
to be brought "of their own will"--spontaneous out low-
ing of gratitude to God. It is to be used immediately, and
on the spot. It is to be treated as one of the Lord's
“hallowed things.” All this, of course, in no way inter-
feres with the typical design of the ceremonies themselves,
which have been already spoken of in chap. vii. 16.
Ver. 9, 10. And when ye reap the harvest of your land, thou shalt
not wholly reap the corners of thy field, neither shalt thou
gather the gleanings of thy harvest. And thou shalt not glean
thy vineyard, neither shalt thou gather every grape of thy vine-
yard; thou shalt leave them for the poor and stranger: I am
the Lord your God.
The Jewish writers say that a sixteenth part was left
in every field. Then, if in reaping, or binding what was
cut, some fell out of the sheaves, it was to be left in the
field for the poor--for such as Ruth. And thus, too, in
gathering the clusters of their vines. Such as Ruth, who
was both "poor and a stranger" (ver. 10), must be
allowed to take what was left. This law was meant to
check selfishness and greediness; to encourage brotherly
RELATIONS OF LIFE CHAP. XIX 337
kindness and liberality; and to condemn covetous, avari-
cious, griping tendencies in the people of
God tried them to see if they would really act as
stewards for him. And when he sends the poor and the
stranger to Boaz, he blesses the rich man who had the
desire to act as the Lord commanded.
Besides,
the best of the substance, yet there were strangers who
were to share in their blessings. There were poor Gen-
tiles often coming across their borders from
from
a share in
Gentiles partaking in their spiritual things. Such per-
sons were Ittai the Gittite, Hiram king of
queen of
Syrian, Jehonadab the Kenite, Ebedmelech the Ethi-
opian; and many, many unknown, but whose names are
in the book of life, though they were not of the seed of
Ver. 11., 12. Ye shall not steal, neither deal falsely, neither lie
one to another. And ye shall not swear by my name falsely,
neither shalt thou profane the name of thy God: I am the
Lord.
--In their civil transactions with each other--in business
and trade. In ver. 11, theft, or any dishonest deed, is
forbidden, however plausible it appear—“Ye shall not
steal, nor be guilty of any deceptive practice" (UwHEkat;).
Nor must they carelessly appeal to God in common affairs,
when their truth may be doubted by a neighbour.
Christians need to be warned and admonished on
these heads, as much as
* The "corners" of the field were the edges, or skirts. Then (ver. 10),
“Thou shalt not gather the (Fr,p,) single grapes," that stood not in clusters.
338 DUTIES IN THE EVERY-DAY
tion of conscience too frequently found in even Christian
men, from continual intercourse with an unconscientious
world. Glorify God, therefore, by a jealous integrity,
and by a noble uprightness. Cast reproach on the
world's meanness, and shew you carry God's presence
with you into every place, and at every hour, and in all
engagements. Write "Holiness to the Lord" on the bells
of the horses.
Ver. 13. Thou shalt not defraud thy neighbour, neither rob him
the wages of him that is hired shall not abide with thee all
night until the morning.
Far from defrauding, or withholding what is due to
thy neighbour, thou shalt not even delay giving him
what he is entitled to. This precept is directly pointed
against incurring debt. Fraudulent bankruptcies, and
pretexts for withholding payments, are condemned by it;
but remaining in debt to any one is also pointedly con-
demned. "Owe no man anything, but to love one an-
other." In James v. 4, this is spoken of as a sin of the
last days.
Ver. 14. Thou shalt not curse the deaf, nor put a stumbling-block
before the blind, but shalt fear thy God: I am the Lord.
How great the hard-hearted selfishness of man, since
such a precept is needed! and how deep the inclina-
tion to Atheism in practice, since such a testimony, “I
am Jehovah," needs ever to be repeated! The Lord
abhors, the meanness that would take advantage of a
neighbour's defects, instead of aiding that neighbour in
supplying the want he feels. 0 how unlike the Lord
when a man acts so!
“He that might the advantage best have took
Found out the remedy."
RELATIONS OF LIFE CHAP. XIX 339
When we think of this, we see double emphasis in the
words, "I am the Lord."
Ver. 15. Ye shall do no unrighteousness in judgment; thou shalt
not respect the person of the poor, nor honour the person of
the mighty; but in righteousness shall thou judge thy neighbour.
There must be in us no affectation of kindness to the
poor, even as there must be no fawning flattery of the
great. Especially in matters of judgment the judge must
be impartial. The eye of God is on him; and as he is a
just God, and without iniquity, he delights to see his own
attributes shadowed forth in the strict integrity of an
earthly judge.
If these are God's holy principles, it follows that the
misery and oppression and suffering of the lower classes
will in no way serve as a reason for their acquittal at his
bar, if they be found guilty. Suffering in this world is
no blotting out of sin. Hence we find at Christ's ap-
pearing, "the great men and the mighty men, and every
bondman," cried to the rocks, "Fall on us, and hide us
from the face of him that sitteth on the throne" (Rev.
vii. 15).
Ver. 16-18. Thou shalt not go up and down as a tale-bearer
among thy people; neither shalt thou stand against the blood
of thy neighbour: I am the Lord. Thou shalt not hate thy
brother in thine heart: thou shalt in any wise rebuke thy neigh-
bour, and not suffer sin upon him. Thou shalt not avenge, nor
bear any grudge against the children of thy people; but thou
shalt love thy neighbour as thyself: I am the Lord.
"Standing against the blood of thy neighbour," is taking
his life, or rising up to shed his blood. "Hating in the
heart," is either, thy virtually hating him by restraining
* The love that is a true reflection of God's love to us is described as giving
no quarter to a brother's sin (1 Cor. xiii. 6).
340 DUTIES IN THE EVERY-DAY
thy expressions of love; or covering up thy grounds of
anger instead of telling them to him.
Gossip, and idle talking, and meddling with our neigh-
bours (being a]llotrioepi<skopoi, 1 Pet. iv. 15), and, more
directly still, insinuating and hinting evil of him, are sins
forbidden here. The villages and cities of
households and their friendly circles, were exposed to this
pestilence. "The tongue is set on fire of hell:" and so
long as Satan is loose from hell, he will not fail to kindle
these flames.
If a brother defame us, or slight us, or give us cause
for grief and anger, we are to tell it to the person face to
face. There must be no self-satisfaction, as if you were
in this better than he. Even for his sake, the evil must
not be left on him.
There must be no revenge or grudge; no smothered
ill-will. Let love run through your streets in a pure, fall
stream. Love as you would be loved.
“I am Jehovah," is the authority and motive for all.
Ver. 19. Ye shall keep my statutes. Thou shalt not let thy cattle
gender with a diverse kind. Thou shalt not sow thy field with
mingled seed neither shall a garment mingled of linen and
woollen come upon thee.
The introduction to these three enforcements of simi-
lar observances is very solemn, because they might other-
wise seem trivial. "Ye shall keep my statutes." They are
to abstain from every action that seemed to exhibit a
mingling and confusing of opposite things. Being a people
familiar with types and emblems, it was natural (as in
the case, chap. xi.) to teach them, by common occurrences,
spiritual truths that must always be attended to. Hence,
they are to testify their abhorrence of the immoral mix-
tures of heathen lewdness, by never mingling linen and
RELATIONS OF LIFE CHAP. XIX 341
wool in the same garments; by never sowing two differ-
ent kinds of seed in one field; and by avoiding any mix-
ture of species among their cattle. Perhaps, they thus
also expressed their adherence to the principle of one
true God, keeping themselves separate from all idols and
idolatry. And thus, too, at this day ought the Lord's
people to have no fellowship with Belial, nor follow
Mammon while they profess to follow God.
This precept gives force to our Lord's words in Matt.
xiii. 24--the parable of tares in the field of good seed;
and some others of a similar kind.
Ver. 20-22. And whosoever lieth carnally with a woman that is a
bondmaid, betrothed to an husband, and not at all redeemed,
nor freedom given her; she shall be scourged: they shall not be
put to death, because she was not free. And he shall bring his
trespass-offering unto the Lord, unto the door of the tabernacle
of the congregation, even a ram for a trespass-offering. And
the priest shall make an atonement for him with the ram of the
trespass-offering before the Lord, for his sin which he hath
done; and the sin which he hath done shall be forgiven him.
This law seems intended to prevent any one alleging
the force of circumstances on the one hand, or, on the
other, taking advantage of his superior station in society.
Here is the case of a bondwoman, not at all at her own
disposal, who had been betrothed to some other slave.
In ordinary cases, she and the master who seduced her
would both be put to death, according to the law (Deut.
xxii. 23-25). But there is to be a difference made here.
The woman might be overawed by the master's authority,
or tempted by his apparent right and claim to obedience;
therefore she is not reckoned so guilty as in ordinary
cases. Then, on his part, the master might be ignorant
of the betrothing of his bondwoman previously. These
alleviations are supposed, and yet still there is a penalty.
342 DUTIES IN THE EVERY-DAY
"She shall be scourged" for not resisting and making the
whole case known. And he shall publicly offer a tres-
pass-offering, confessing his sin. The Lord is consid-
erate and impartial, yet holy and righteous. "By him
actions are weighed" (1 Sam. ii. 3).
Ver. 23-25. And when ye shall come into the land, and shall have
planted all manner of trees for food, then ye shall count the
fruit thereof as uncircumcised: three years shall it be as un-
circumcised unto you: it shall not be eaten of. But in the fourth
year all the fruit thereof shall be holy, to praise the Lord
withal. And in the fifth year shall ye eat of the fruit thereof,
that it may yield unto you the increase thereof: I am the
Lord your God.
There is said to be a natural reason for this precept,
viz. trees yield better fruits afterwards, if the blossoms be
nipt off ("circumcised ") during the earliest years. It is
even said, the fruit off the first three years is unwhole-
some. Others see in this precept chiefly a design to
check the appetite of the people, and accustom them to
self-denial.
Was this precept not a memorial of the Forbidden Tree
of
for three years, as a test of their obedience. Every
stranger saw, in
of their obedience to their supreme Lord--a witness for
him. And what a solemn shadow they cast over the fallen
sons of Adam there, reminding them of the first father's
sin. Is it from this, too, that the parable of the barren
fig-tree is taken?* Three years barren, it ought, in the
fourth year, to yield its first fruits for the Lord. The
husbandman could bear disappointment during the three
years; but not when the Lord's year of fruit came. In
the fourth year, the Lord got the fruit. It was offered
* Luke xiii. 7.
RELATIONS OF LIFE CHAP. XIX 343
up to him with songs of praise; perhaps with festival
songs, like that scene in the vineyards of
xxi. 19, 21). The grand lesson enforced is plainly this,
"Seek ye first the
shall be added unto you."
Ver. 26-28. Ye shall not eat any thing with the blood; neither
shall ye use enchantment, nor observe times. Ye shall not
round the corners of your heads, neither shalt thou mar the
corners of thy beard. Ye shall not make any cuttings in your
flesh for the dead, nor print any marks upon you: I am the
Lord.
“To eat with the blood" (lfa) is supposed, by some, to
mean, "eat at the blood," as the heathen; but it rather
means, eating flesh while the blood was not fully drained
from the new-killed animal, as in 1 Sam. xiv. 33. (But
see chap. xvii.) Enchantments, observing lucky and un-
lucky times, leaving a tuft of` hair on the crown of their
head when all the rest of the hair was shaven off,* and
shaping the beard in particular ways--all these were
heathenish rites. So, also, tatooing the flesh, or even
cutting themselves in mourning, by way of shewing deep
sorrow.
in times when their food was hastily procured, they must
stand still and witness for God in the manner of their
eating. 2. Far more, when tempted to join in auguries
by birds, or the appearance of the clouds. These things
they must denounce; they must carry on their business,
and prosecute their enterprises, irrespective of all these.
Simple reliance on their overruling Jehovah is their
safety; and he would have told them, if any of these
* This the Septuagint calls, making a "siso<h."
344 DUTIES IN THE EVERY-DAY
things were needed for their safety. 3. If they happen
to visit among the heathen, when abroad, or if a heathen
come among them, they are not to please and flatter the
heathen by a false liberality. They are not to adopt
their fashions in dressing their hair and their beards.
Even here they are to be witnesses for God. And 4. At
funerals, nothing is to be done but what speaks of sub-
mission to their God, and holy reliance. There must
be no extravagance of grief, and nothing indicating any
wildness of spirit. Tears may flow silently, like those of
the Man of Sorrows; but grief must not be distracting
nor inconsolable.
Ver. 29. Do not prostitute thy daughter, to cause her to be a
whore; lest the landfall to whoredom; and the land become
full of wickedness.
Perhaps the Lord here refers to the fact, that some
parents would, through connexion with idolaters, become
so depraved as to let their daughters become prostitutes
in the heathen temples. Or it may be meant as a caution
to parents to prevent their daughters gadding about, like
Dinah, lest they should fall in with another Shechem.
Parents are held responsible for the conduct of their
daughters! So much influence have they, and so much
blessing does God attach to proper training at the hands
of parents, that neglect in using all these means is reck-
oned a conniving at, and participation in, the sin that
follows. How heavily will wrath fall on those parents
whose daughters are ruined for eternity by gaieties and
fashions--their beauty and their natural qualities prosti-
tuted to the end of gaining a settlement in life, by draw-
ing the attention of the rich and noble, and so matching
them well for this life!
RELATIONS OF LIFE CHAP. XIX 345
Ver. 30. Ye shall keep my sabbaths, and reverence my sanctuary:
I am the Lord.
Their streets must not only be free of trade and com-
mon business on Sabbaths, but be full of worshippers
going up to the house of the Lord. This precept is
inserted here, as if to say, "The foregoing duties will
be remembered and enforced just in proportion as you
keep up in your souls my worship, by seeing me set forth
in the sanctuary, and by spending the Sabbaths in my
fellowship." All immorality, and all manner of evil,
will attend upon the neglect of the Sabbath. Take away
yon river that waters the roots of the tree, and soon you
will see the leaves wither and, the sap dry up.
Ver. 31. Regard not them that have familiar spirits, neither
seek after wizards, to be defiled by them: I am the
Lord.
No secret worship is allowed--none but that of God
alone. The messages you get in the sanctuary, on the
Sabbaths, or at other times, should be sufficient to satisfy
you as to providences and the ways of God. Fellowship
with God is incompatible with a seeking after communi-
cation with devils, who may aid those that give them-
selves up to them. Persons that spoke as if inspired
(e]ggastrimu<qoi)--females--and men who pretended to,
and may have got, singular knowledge of unseen things
from Satan, are here meant. Such were those Manasseh
sought, and such was she to whom Saul--went at Endor.
Probably the devil was allowed to deceive his willing
slaves, by some extraordinary communications made to
them respecting common things. Satan sees much, by
his sagacity, that men do not, though the future is un-
known to him; and there seems to be such a thing as
346 DUTIES IN THE EVERY-DAY
fellowship with the devil personally, even as there is with
God. Oh, fearful enmity of men! They choose rather
the fellowship of God's enemy!
Ver. 32. Thou shalt rise up before the hoary head, and honour
the face of the old man, and fear thy God: I am the Lord.
When you meet them in public; places, or they come to
where you are, shew them reverence. Infirmity, wisdom,
nay, age in itself, have each a claim on us. Age, even
apart from its qualities, has in it solemnity. The Lord
would thus solemnise us in the midst of our pursuits.
“Lo! the shadow of eternity! for one cometh who is
almost already in eternity. His head and beard white as
snow, indicate his speedy appearance before the Ancient
of Days, the hair of whose head is as pure wool.”
Every object, too, that is feeble seems to be recom-
mended to our care by God; for these are types of the
condition wherein he finds us when his grace comes to
save. It is, therefore, exhibiting his grace in a shadow,
when the helpless are relieved, "the fatherless find
mercy" (Hosea xiv. 3), "the orphans relieved, and the
widow" (Ps. cxlvi. 9) and the "stranger preserved."
Ver. 33, 34. And if a stranger sojourn with thee in your land,
ye shall not vex him. But the stranger that dwelleth with
you shall be unto you as one born among you, and thou shalt
love him as thyself; for ye were strangers in the
I am the Lord your God.
The stranger here spoken of is one who has come to
reside in
because he preferred their land. Such persons are to be so
many memorials of
private dealings with them, they must not oppress them
by word or action. Their laws must not vex them.
RELATIONS OF LIFE CHAP. XIX 347
great High Priest who was yet to arise.
God thus moulded his people into a pitying and kind
frame of soul, and undid their selfishness. And thus,
too, foreigners were likely to be attracted to inquire re-
garding Jehovah, when his people were known as merci-
ful, and kind, and sympathising. Even as now, believers
must exhibit kindness and gentleness for the very end of
gaining men to Christ.
Ver. 35-37. Ye shall do no unrighteousness in judgment, in
mete-yard, in weight, or in measure. Just balances, just
weights, a just ephah, and a just hin, shall ye have: I am the
Lord your God, which brought you out of the
Therefore shall ye observe all my statutes, and all my judg-
ments, and do them: I am the Lord.
The closing precepts are a general, but very wide and
decided, command as to righteous and holy dealing. In
markets, in trade, in their shops--in meting out land
with the yard and cubit, or weighing articles in the bal-
ance, or trying the capacity of solids. The balance and
its weights, the ephah, and its subdivision the hin, must.
be strictly exact. The Lord is a God of justice--unbend-
ing, holy rectitude. It is thus that he will himself deal
with us in judgment; hence he prefaced it by saying.
ver. 35, "Ye shall do no unrighteousness in judgment,"
i. e. nothing which would be reckoned unjust if the case
were tried. He ends by renewing the command, in ver.
37, twice repeating his authority, "I am the Lord;" and
intermingling, "Your God which brought you, out of the
* It is in this form that holiness is recommended in 1 Cor. xiii. 4-7. The
love that God felt to the guilty, is the love which we are to feel to our fellow-
men. This alone is “Charity."
348 DUTIES IN THE EVERY-DAY
Alas! who shall live when God doeth this--when he
lays judgment to the line in his dealings with us? Or
rather let us say, “Where is there room left to fear,
if the Surety's work be tried and taken for us? if there
be no unjust weight or balance in the sanctuary above,
and yet we are acquitted on the ground of the full mea-
sure of righteousness meted out by Jesus!" "In that
great hour," says Dr Owen, on Heb. v. 7, "God was
pleased for a while, as it were, to hold the scales of jus-
tice in equilibrio, that the turning of them might be more
conspicuous, eminent and glorious. In the one scale,
as it were, there was the weight of the first sin and apo-
stasy from God, with all the consequence of it, covered
with the sentence and curse of the law, with the exigence
of vindictive justice--a weight that all the angels of
heaven could not stand under one moment. In the other,
were the obedience, holiness, righteousness, and penal
sufferings of the Soil of God, all having weight and
worth given to them by the dignity and worth of his
Divine person. Infinite justice kept these things for a
season, as it were, at a poise, until the Son of God, by
his prayers, tears, and supplications, prevailed to a
glorious success in the delivery of himself and us."
Glory to the Righteous One!
But here we may stay to reflect how bitter to the Lord
Jesus it must have been to come to his own nation, whom
he had thus taught, and yet to be treated so unkindly. He,
was the greatest stranger (ver. 33) that ever traversed
earth. It was not his home; he had nowhere to lay his
head. Yet his Father's laws as to strangers were not
kept toward him. "They received him not."
RELATIONS OF LIFE CHAP. XX 349
"A pilgrim through this lonely world
The blessed Saviour pass'd;
A mourner all his life below,
A dying lamb at last.
"That tender heart that felt for all,
For us its life-blood gave;
It found on earth no resting-place,
Save only in the grave."
How bitter, also, to the "Holy One and the Just," to be
treated with the most glaring injustice! In the hall of
the Sanhedrim--in the court of Herod--at the tribunal of
Pilate--"his judgment was taken away" (Acts viii. 33).
Of this he might complain far more truly than Job, who
so solemnly protested "by the living God, who hath
taken away my judgment'" (Job xxvii. 2; xxxiv. 5).
The reference to the perverting of law and equity in
our Lord's case is brought out by the rendering of Isaiah
liii. 8 given in Acts viii.. 33--" In his humiliation his
judgment was taken away." This rendering has been a
difficulty to many; but is it not the only true rendering?
Throughout Isa. liii., the prefix m; means most frequently
61 because of." Thus ver, 5, 8, 12. We would there-
fore expect the same in the case of rc,fome. What seems
to me probable is, that the "e]n t^? tapeinw<sei" of Acts
viii. 32, is to be found in rc,fome. And then the "au]tou?"
is found attached to Fpaw;mi. The true collocation of the
words would in that case be Hq.alu Fpaw;mi.mi Orcafome "be-
cause of his oppression," i. e. his oppressed state, his
humiliation, " he was taken away from judgment." In
Psalm cvii. 39, rc,fome is found in this sense. In trans-
lating Isaiah, the historian Luke (not the Sept.) inserts
"au]tou?" after “e]n t^? tapeinw<sei," chewing how he read the
350 DUTIES IN THE EVERY-DAY RELATIONS OF LIFE
Hebrew. But, at all events, their awful perversion of all
law and equity towards the Righteous One is set before
us in full relief: "In his humiliation, from judgment (the
sentence he was entitled to) was he taken away." The
Judge of
throne, was hurried away out of sight of justice and
equity. 0 how fearfully deep the descent our Surety
made! But thus it was he drew us from the miry
clay.
CHAPTER XX
Warnings against the Sins of the former
Inhabitants
"Have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather
reprove them: for it is a shame even to speak of those things which are
done of them in secret. But all things that are reproved are made
manifest by the light."--Eph. v. 11-13
Ver. 1, 2. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Again thou
shalt say to the children of
THE Lord, knowing well the deep delusions of the heart,
warns
bidden. But he does it here by a reference, throughout,
to the former state of morality and idolatry in the land,
lest
in the land before" (see ver. 22, which is the key to
this chapter). How thoroughly the Lord knows the
readiness of the corrupt heart to adopt a suggestion of
evil! and how accurately he saw the tendency to what
was afterwards really done by
Ver. 2, 3. Whosoever he be of the children of
strangers that sojourn in
unto Molech, he shall surely be put to death: the people of
the land shall stone him with stones. And I will set my face
against that man, and will cut him of from among his people;
352 WARNINGS AGAINST THE SINS
because he bath given of his seed unto Molech, to defile my
sanctuary, and to profane my holy name.
How startling the determination expressed here! The
Lord employs the people of the land as his executioners,
and then seems to preside himself over the execution--
"They shall stone him, and I will cut him off, setting my
face against him." And the sentence is fearful, stoning
to death. What, then, is the sin? It is the worshipping
of the god Molech, whose imagined qualities seem to be
the very antipodes of the true God. Molech was wor-
shipped by revolting cruelties, the cries of the sufferers
being drowned in loud noise. An image of red-hot glowing
brass was the form in which he was adored, and his arms
received the children offered to him, forthwith consuming
them by their red-hot touch. The child was put (“ei]j
to> xa<sma plh?rej puro<j") "into a gaping hole, full of fire,"
says a historian.* Everything was savage and demo-
niacal; fiendish tyranny and hellish hate. What a con-
trast to Jehovah--"God is love!" His everlasting arms
take up the little child to bless and to save; and never is
his heart satisfied with his worshippers till they believe
his love to them. Rather than that they should suffer
woe, He stretched out his arms on the cross, and opened
his side to the spear, and made a way for the streams of
the poured-out vial running over his own soul.
The man, therefore, who chose Molech in preference to
Jehovah, proved himself to be in a state of most desperate
enmity to God--"defiling his sanctuary," casting contempt
upon it by preferring Molech's court; and "defiling his
name," by his awful choice; as if saying, that the perfec-
tion, of God were so loathsome to him, that he would
rather burn in the furnace-heat of Molech's image than
enjoy the sweet, holy love of the God of Israel.
* Diodorus Siculus apud Patrick.
OF THE FORMER INHABITANTS CHAP. XX 353
Ver. 4, 5. And if the people of the land do any ways hide their
eyes from the man, when he giveth of his seed unto Molech, and
kill him not; then I will set my face against that man, and
against his family, and will cut him off, and all that go a
whoring after him, to commit whoredom with Molech, from
among their people.
Fearful truth to men that "have not the love of God
in them." Though you are not punished by the world,
though the world is sheltering you and defending you,
God is himself instituting a process against you. God
was to become the prosecutor when the people of the land
would not take measures against a worshipper of Molech.
The Lord brought ruin on the man and his house, and all
those who secreted the man and favoured him.
The expression, "whoredom with Molech," is one of
many similar phrases taken from the marriage-relation.
It seems that the Lord thereby intimates that his view
of our world is this--He came down in the person of
Messiah to betroth and marry us; therefore, every turn-
ing aside to another Saviour and another God is breaking
this marriage-union. It was in this form that, in Old
Testament times, unbelief was spoken of. God's covenant
with
likeness to a marriage-union, as we find in Jer. iii. 14,
"I am married unto you;" and Hos. ii. 19, "I will be-
troth thee unto me for ever;" and in Mal. ii. 11, the
reverse, "
god." We may everywhere understand it as equivalent
to the New Testament expression, "Making God a liar."
All our love to God begins by our perceiving the love of
God to us; therefore, a turning to other lovers is vir-
tually a declaring that there is no satisfying love in God
toward us.
Ver. 6. And the soul that turneth after such as have familiar
354 WARNINGS AGAINST THE SINS
spirits, and after wizards, to go a whoring after them, I will
even set my face against that soul, and will cut him off from
among his people.
Though the people of the land entice you, and though
you be in perplexity and laden with care, yet never must
you go to other, counsellors than the Lord. Has not the
Lord wisdom enough to direct you? and love enough
to reveal sufficient discoveries of the future? May you
not be satisfied with his spreading a veil over much of
your path, rather than run to wizards, whose familiarity
with Satan may enable them to suggest extraordinary
views of your future case?
The Lord "set his face against that soul; and cut him
off." As in the case of king Saul; He followed him to
Endor, and there met him with a message of ruin. Is
there not a tendency to this same sin in us when we
refuse to sit still under apprehended evils--when we run
backward and forward seeking intelligence--when we
stop hastily in our prayer or meditation to rush away to
some new sources of information that have occurred to
us? Is all this running to and fro, this restless, unbeliev-
ing haste, this diving into every deep, this pulling at the
veil over the future as if we could thus force it aside,--
is not all this a going after wizards? "He that believeth
shall not make haste."
Ver. 7, 8. Sanctify yourselves, therefore, and be ye holy: for I
am the Lord your God. And ye shall keep my statutes, and
do them: I am the Lord which sanctify you.
Some make this an appendix to the preceding; but it
is rather a preface to the following precepts--as appears
by "for" in the beginning of ver. 9. And yet in one
view it has a retrospective reference also. It is placed in
the position of a commemorative sign-post, to attract the
OF THE FORMER INHABITANTS CHAP. XX 355
eye, and to tell that this road was once in a deplorable
state, but is now altered through the great kindness of
their King: therefore none of his fences must be broken
through. These calls to holiness often occur; for how
the Lord longs to see his people holy! And very tender
and persuasive is the argument which he uses with them!
It is always this--I, your God and Father, desire it! It
is I, the Lord, who sanctify you! He knows that they
who love the Lord, love to be like him! "I shall be
satisfied, when I awake, with thy likeness" (Ps. xvii. 15)
--but never wholly till then.
And now begins a dark and dismal scene! The Lord's
holiness is set before us, as if to make the after-gloom
more deep; or, the after-gloom is meant to make the
Lord's holiness the sweeter by its contrast. The rainbow
is reflected from the opposite; dark cloud!
Ver. 9. For every one that curseth his father or his mother shall
be surely put to death: he hath cursed his father or his
mother; his blood shall be upon him.
Like the heathen in Paul's days, the people of
had "lost natural afection" (Rom. i. 31).
to be warned against their sin. And as this is the
strongest tie of duty towards any earthly friend, if it be
snapt, then the whole other duties and feelings of rela-
tionship between men are gone. "He hath cursed his
father!" "he hath cursed his mother!" seems written to
mark the crime as eminently heinous! It is so nearly
allied, also, to the utter renunciation of all our ties to
God our father, who has nourished and, brought up chil-
dren. The son has become a prodigal! The son has
gone to a far country! The son wishes to erase the very
memory of his father's home! "Be astonished, 0 ye
heavens, at this, and be very desolate! "
356 WARNINGS AGAINST THE SINS
This is the porch. Now enter the chambers where
deeds are done in the dark, of which it is a shame to
speak; but which even the camp of
to commit with greediness. Is it so? Are there sins of
which it is a shame to speak? Then surely God's
cannot need to be warned against these? Alas! They
need it like other men. The Lord sees their hearts' de-
praved tendencies, and how Satan will clear the channels
for their easy flow. Amazing grace! Jehovah chooses
for the fellowship of his bosom throughout eternity per-
sons whose nature he knew to be capable of the foulest,
filthiest, darkest profligacy! There is surely fulness of
meaning in saying that Jesus "saves his people from
their sins!"
Ver. 10-21. And the man that committeth adultery with another
man's wife, (even he that committeth adultery with his neigh-
bour's wife,) the adulterer and the adulteress shall surely be
put to death. And the man that lieth with his father's wife
hath uncovered his father's nakedness: both of them shall
surely be put to death; their blood shall be upon them. And
if a man lie with his daughter-in-law, both of them shall surely
be put to death: they have wrought confusion; their blood
shall be upon them. If a man also lie with mankind as he
lieth with a woman, both of them have committed an abomina-
tion: they shall surely be put to death; their blood shall be
upon them. And if a man take a wife and her mother, it is
wickedness: they shall be burnt with fire, both he and they;
that there be no wickedness among you. And if a man lie
with a beast, he shall surely be put to death; and ye shall
slay the beast. And if a woman approach unto any beast,
and lie down thereto, thou shalt kill the woman, and the beast:
they shall surely be put to death; their blood shall be upon
them. And if (a man shall take his sister, his father's daughter,
or his mother's daughter, and see her nakedness, and she see
his nakedness; it is a wicked thing; and they shall be cut of in
the sight of their people: he hath uncovered his sister's naked-
ness; he shall bear his iniquity. Andi f a man shall lie with
OF THE FORMER INHABITANTS CHAP. XX 357
a woman having her sickness, and shall uncover her nakedness;
he hath discovered her fountain, and she hath uncovered the
fountain of her blood: and both of them shall be cut of from
among their people. And thou shalt not uncover the naked-
ness of thy mother's sister, nor of thy father's sister; for he
uncovereth his near kin: they shall bear their iniquity. And
if a man shall lie with his uncle's wife, he hath uncovered his
uncle's nakedness: they shall bear their sin; they shall die
childless. And if a man shall take his brother's wife, it is
an unclean thing; he hath uncovered his brother's nakedness:
they shall be childless.
What sins are here, and what sounds of the stroke of
the sword of wrath! "Put to death--their blood upon
them!" "Burnt with fire!" "Cut of in the sight of
their people" (ver. 17)--that all may see and fear, like
the witnesses of
among their people;" driven out of holy fellowship (Rev.
xviii. 10). "Die childless,"--some left living as monu-
ments of wrath, seen by all like a leafless, fruitless, tree
which the lightning of God has blasted. Many are the
arrows in his quiver, shot even on earth upon trans-
gressors! What, then, when his "bow is made quite
naked?"
But what a land of sin!--its cities and its plains
crying up to heaven! Children curse their parents!
Neighbours and relatives live in adultery with each
other! The son dishonours the bed of his step-mother;
the father-in-law that of his daughter-in-law! Men burn
in unnatural lust (Rom. i. 27); and the same man takes
mother and daughter as his wives! Men and women
go to the very beasts to gratify lusts! Brothers disre-
gard the holy ties that forbade him approach to sisters
* In ver. 15, Patrick observes that the slaying of the beast was quite
accordant with our feelings; just as they used to hang a forger with his pen and
counterfeit seals, and a conjuror with his magical books and characters.
358 WARNINGS AGAINST THE SINS
and step-sisters. Aunts, and brother's wives--in short,
all relations in turn--seem only to be fuel to lust, which
consumes the fence, and rages till it expire in its own
indulgence.
Was it not a land of enormous guilt? Who wonders
that its people were rooted out! The only wonder is,
that the Lord could have borne the very sight of the
land any more! Should he not blot it out from his
creation? He did so to
lo! he rather will purge it, and people it with a new
race! I think I can see in this how Jehovah gave a
token that even so will he deal with this whole wicked
earth! He will not blot it out of creation--nay, it, shall
remain for ever a monument of his long-suffering. He
will cleanse it soon by the appearance of Joshua in
flaming fire; and then shall it be "the New Earth
wherein dwelleth righteousness!"
Even thus, also, 0 sinner, with thy polluted soul!
Every sin and vice and lust and passion has had its seed
in thee--if not its spring-time when it grew to flower and
baneful fruit. But the Lord, instead of destroying thee,
can cleanse and save! The Priest on his throne comes
in to thee; thou art washed: Be holy, for he is holy!
Ver. 22-24. Ye shall therefore keep all my statutes, and all my
judgments, and do them; that the land, whither I bring you to
dwell therein, spue you not out. And ye shall not walk in the
manners of the nations, which I cast out before you: for they
committed all these things, and therefore I abhorred them.
But I have said unto you, Ye shall inherit their land, and I
will give it unto you to possess it, a land that floweth with
milk and honey: I am the Lord your God, which have sepa-
rated you from other people.
The Lord tells them of the inheritance he has provided
for his
OF THE FORMER INHABITNANTS CHAP. XX 359
whose verdant slopes are fed upon by flocks and herds;
and in climbing their rocks they are to find honey flowing
forth for their use. "Milk and honey" are representatives
of all abundance. It is a land which the Lord is not
ashamed to give them (Heb. xi. 16). But here they
are to walk in holiness--separated from other people.
The former inhabitants were "abhorred" by the Lord for
their sins; they are to be loved, and to love in return.
and heavenly joy shall be displayed, and the eye of the
Lord shall look with delight on holy deeds and holy
desires. All this is to be produced by their being made
to feel free grace and flowing love. They do not get the
land on conditions. It is given freely; and, being given,
they are then commanded to be holy. The God of grace
is visibly at work here--placing them in the midst of
blessing, and then saying, "Now wilt thou surely love
me." "He first loved us!" must be the spring of Israel's
obedience. What strength there must be in that spring
It is sufficient to counteract all the sinful propensities of
of
Ver. 25, 26. Ye shall therefore put deference between clean beasts
and unclean, and between unclean fowls and clean: and ye
shall not make your souls abominable by beast, or by fowl, or
by any manner of living thing that creepeth on the ground,
which I have separated from you as unclean. And ye shall
be holy unto me: for I the Lord am holy, and have severed
you from other people, that ye should be mine.
It is instructive to observe that God enjoins the obser-
vance of the ritual of worship very strictly; and this is
done with the view of severing them more completely (ver.
26) from the people of the land. The form of church
360 WARNINGS AGAINST THE SINS
government is not in any way the essence of the truth,
but it is the fence around the truth. It is not the jewel,
but it is the precious case that encloses the more precious
jewel. Whatever form of worship is best fitted to effect
this purpose is surely the best for our adoption. If
people, on the other hand, are led to mistake the case for
the jewel, then the great design is lost. In Popery and
Puseyism, and whenever the forms of worship are such as
engross the eye and the heart, the truth is lost, out of
sight. Our unattractive Presbyterianism is a rough case
in the view of many; but it certainly answers the blessed
end of preventing any from resting on the form, as if the
form itself were the jewel. Its very plainness leads the
inquirer to go deeper in, and find the glorious view of
God manifest in flesh, which it is intended to fence and
guard. How uninviting to
and unclean!"--and yet their observance led to humble
and solid inquiry after the Holy One.
Ver. 27. A man also, or a woman, that hath a familiar spirit, or
that is a wizard, shall surely be put to death: they shall stone
them with stones; their blood shall be upon them.
This is not the same as ver. 6. This is the case of the
wizards themselves, not of those who go to consult them.
If found, wizards, and all of that class, are to be put to
death.
must keep so far from the evil as even to extirpate it.
None but Jehovah shall be honoured.
serpent and the seed of the serpent. There is to be no
compromise. And this shall throw them entirely upon
the Lord for strength. They are to wage war with
Satan; to storm his strongholds; to crush the adder and
dragon in their den to refuse any offer of peace on the
OF THE FORMER INHABITANTS CHAP. XX. 361
part of their great foe. Hell would hate no portion of
earth so intensely as
for the strength of heaven--the breadth of heaven's
shield, and the edge of heaven's keen sword, became
there was no strange god with him." "Happy art thou,
0
CHAPTER XXI
Personal Duties of the Priests
“A bishop must be blameless."--1 Tim. iii. 2
Ver. 1-4. And the Lord said unto Moses, Speak unto the priests
the sons of Aaron, and say unto them, There shall none be
defiled for the dead among his people: but for his kin that is
near unto him, that is, for his mother, and for his father, and
for his son, and for his daughter, and for his brother; and for
his sister a virgin, that is nigh unto him, which hath had no
husband, for her may he be defiled. But he shall not defile
himself; being a chief man among his people, to profane him-
self.
THE fourth verse assigns the reason why the priest is
not to be allowed, like all other men, to defile himself
for every relative or friend that dies. He is "chief man
among his people"*--guardian, or superintendent of the
community at large; and of course, therefore, could never
be out of mourning if he were to mourn for every one in
the community that died. Whereas, he is a public charac-
ter, sustaining important relations to the people in their
religious rites and in their approach to God.
He is, however, not to be devoid of sympathy and feel-
ing. Nay, he is fully permitted to pour out his grief over
mother, father, son, daughter, brother, and unmarried
* Not "husband," for then wyxi, would have been joined with lfaba; but like
the construction of b; lwamA. And so Jer. iii. 14 has it.
PERSONAL DUTIES OF THE PRIESTS 363
sister (who still clung to him with unweakened affection,
having no husband); and of course, also, over his own
wife, "his own flesh."* A priest must have feelings of
deep emotion; he must resemble Jesus, the Antitype,
weeping over his own kindred most of all, and only re-
strained from weeping over all by express enactment of
Jehovah. A priest must have in his soul the yearning of
all affection, though he give not vent to all he feels. He
must not place his regards too specially on any but near
relatives, that so he may feel more generally for all under
his care.
Ought not ministers of Christ to be of this same mind?
There is exceeding great tenderness required of us!
There is wide compassion! An eye, too, that will look
out upon a lost world, and a heart that will feel anguish
for what the eye beholds. 0 for that mind which was
in Jesus!--such sympathy and pity--such full tides of
loving-kindness that never had an ebb. "The earth was
full of the loving kindness of the Lord." How, then, did
men contrive to escape from its blessed power? Alas!
they fled from the advancing tide, and stood far off, and
perished. So should our ministry be--men so compassed
on all sides by the love we bring them, that they can
escape salvation only by fleeing from the full tide of love
that would have swept away their guilt and bathed their
souls in bliss. Lord, keep us from selfish joys and selfish
sorrows! Teach us to live for others, and for thee!
Ver. 5, 6. They shall not make baldness upon their head; neither
shall they shave of the corner of their beard, nor make any
cuttings in their flesh. They shall be holy unto their God, and
not profane--the name of their God: for the offerings of the
* Ezek. xxiv. 16-18 shews this inference to be true; for there we see that it
needed an express prohibition, introduced for the occasion, to prevent the pro-
phet's mourning.
364 PERSONAL DUTIES
Lord made by fire, and the bread of their God, they do offer;
therefore they shall be holy.
Even when they do mourn in the instances specified,
they are not to imitate the heathen, nor conform to the
usages of any who express immoderate grief. There must
be no baldness, or plucking off the hair (Ezra ix. 6) in
such cases; no shaping of the beard into a corner; no
cutting of the flesh. Priests are doubly bound to abstain
from all appearance of evil: they are his near attendants,
offering "the bread of their God;" as if they were cup-
bearers at his table, always seeing his face. And being
thus near him, they have access to peculiar joys, and they
may be well expected to exhibit in consequence peculiar
holiness. If otherwise, they "profane his name;" they
leave on other men a bad impression of Jehovah's perfec-
tions, as if such men could live (as they profess) in the
radiance of them, and yet be earthly-minded men.
It is still thus with ministers of Christ.* Paul was
directed to charge one such to be "no striker, not a
brawler;" that is, not imitating the heathen in revenge-
ful and angry passions; but to be "sober, and of good
behaviour" (sw<frona, ko<smion). This implies an absence
of all worldly conformity; no immoderate grief, like the
world's, in time of calamity; no excessive or extravagant
tokens of affliction even under the sorest bereavement;
and no unbecoming act even when tempted by a wish to
comply with fashionable usages. The world must see the
habit of our spirit and the manner of our actions to be
such as might be looked for from men peculiarly set apart
* Not that ministers of Christ, now are priests at all in the sense of offering;
sacrifice, or standing as mediators between God and the people. (See Arch-
bishop Whately on this.) But they are servants who occupy a station in sight
of the people, and are sent by God to point others to the sacrifice already
offered.
OF THE PRIESTS CHAP. XXI 365
to minister the bread of life to others, receiving it from
the master's table.
Ver. 7, 8. They shall not take a wife that is a whore, or profane;
neither shall they take a woman put away from her husband
for he is holy unto his God. Thou shalt sanctify him there-
fore; for he offereth the bread of thy God: he shall be holy unto
thee: for I the Lord, which sanctify you, am holy.
The priest must not marry one whose character was
not publicly known to be blameless. One that had been
guilty of uncleanness, or one who has become unhallowed
("profane") by any other circumstance, such as by being
the daughter of such a mother, or a divorced woman,--
these are all forbidden him. The priest was typical in all
his public acts; he shadows forth our High Priest; there-
fore, he must shadow him forth in his espousals. The
Saviour's bride is "without spot or wrinkle," "undefiled,"
"the choice one of her that bare her; the daughters saw
her and blessed her" (Song, vi. 9). And as he "hateth
putting away" (Mal. ii. 16), therefore the priest must not
marry a divorced woman. The Saviour chooses for eter-
nity; there must be nothing even to hint to his espoused
that she may again be separated from him.
In a minister there is not the same typical reason for
care in this matter; but there is the same reason that is
given in ver. 8, viz. his employment before God, and the
character of the God with whom he has to do, and for
whom he acts. The argument of ver. 8 is this: "I am
holy; and I sanctify you, my people
Now, the priest is my servant in offering my bread, or
sacrifices; therefore, for my sake, since he serves me so
nearly, let him be holy in your eyes. "0 man of God,
do you hear? Do you, observe what the Lord says of you?
You are to be holy, in the eyes of the people, in consider-
366 PERSONAL DUTIES
ation of the God whom you serve. If so, 0 how watchful
must you bet how circumspect! how unblemished! In
regard to the special subject of ver. 7, Paul writes (1 Tim.
iv. 12), "Be an example of the believers. . . . in purity."
Very awful is your responsibility if you diminish your
zeal, love, spirituality, by marrying one who has more of
earth and a present world in her person and spirit, than
of heaven and a coming eternity. It seems to be a sin
in ministers to do anything whatsoever that might leave
an unholy impression on others; how much more, then, is
it a sin in them to have their own frame of spirit secu-
larised. Oh! to have the deep solemnity and unfeigned
holiness of "word and conversation" (1 Tim. iv. 12) that
well become servants of Jehovah, who is holy, and who
sanctifies us for his holy work! “Who can stand before
so holy a God”? “Purer than the rays of the sun ought
a minister of Christ to be,” said Chrysostom. Lord, bap-
tize us with a full baptism of the Holy Ghost!
Ver. 9. And the daughter of any priest, if she profane herself by
playing the whore, she profaneth her father: she shall be burnt
with fire.
As in the case of New Testament pastors it is written,
"having faithful children, that are not accused of riot, nor
unruly" (Tit. i. 6); so here, in the case of the priest's
family. For the conduct of the family is noticed by the
world, and they lay the blame of their misdeeds at the
door of their parents. There is a responsibility connected
with belonging to a godly house; the privileges enjoyed
there ought to have had a blessed effect on the children.
Woe to them if it be otherwise! Double woe! for thus
they hinder the usefulness of their father, who loses in-
fluence in the eyes of the world if his counsels and walk
have not succeeded in drawing his own family to God.
OF THE PRIESTS. CHAP. XXI 367
This is "profaning their father's name." The daughter
mentioned here was to be burnt with fire--a type of the
flames of wrath, the fire that never shall be quenched.
"It is impossible but that offences come; but woe to them
by whom they come!"
Ver. 10-12. And he that is the high priest among his brethren, upon
whose head the anointing oil was poured, and that is conse-
crated to put on the garments, shall not uncover his head, nor
rend his clothes; neither shall he go in to any dead body, nor
defile himself for his father, or for his mother; neither shall he
go out of the sanctuary, nor profane the sanctuary of his God;
for the crown of the anointing oil of his God is upon him: I
am the Lord.
On a typical account the high priest was not to con-
form to the usages of his brethren in mourning;--“the
anointing oil being poured on his head," he was thereby
set apart, beyond all others; nay, "the crown of the
anointing oil," i. e. the holy crown on his forehead (Exod.
xxix. 6), placed him in a position too conspicuous as a
public person to admit of his conformity to the usages of
private life. The oil, and the holy crown bound around
his anointed head, proclaimed him "high priest" between
God and his brethren--an eminent type of Jesus.
The title "High priest" (literally "great priest") oc-
curs here for the first time. It is given in order to shew
that the rank of the man is the reason for this law being
laid down. Now, Jesus exhibited no sign of mourning for
himself--never "uncovered his head nor rent his clothes"
because of personal bereavements; nor did he touch the
dead, except to convey life back again; and even when his
mother was feeling all a widow's and a mother's anguish
at the cross, he still acted as High Priest; and while he
exhibited excessive tenderness, he at the same time did so
as one fulfilling public responsibilities; for, in the midst
368 PERSONAL DUTIES
of his woes as the smitten Shepherd, he took time to re-
commend her to John, and then, so to speak, resumed his
work of suffering. He truly was the Priest who never
went "out of the sanctuary," and who "never profaned
it" by the introduction of personal concerns. He ever
felt the streams of the anointing oil on his head; he saved
not, but hated and lost, his own life for us; he stood as
entirely a Substitute and Surety.
Ver. 13--15. And he shall take a wife in her virginity. A widow,
or a divorced woman, or profane, or an harlot, these shall he
not take: but he shall take a virgin of his own people to wife.
Neither shall he profane his seed among his people; for I the
Lord do sanctify him.
Here is another type of our Great High Priest. His
Church is espoused to him "as a chaste virgin" (2 Cor.
xi. 2); and he says of her, "My undefiled " (Song, vi. 9);
and she says of him, "My first husband" (Hosea ii. 7).
The meaning of the clause, "neither shall he profane his
seed," may be to this effect, that he should not allow his
sons, who were to be priests after him, to marry in a way
forbidden by the law, and especially not allow the son
that would be high priest in his room to unqualify himself
for the office by marrying any one forbidden by this law,
and who was, therefore, "profane."
Christ is married to his Church in perfect holiness.
“She cometh to the king in robes of needle-work"--all
glorious. She was not thus fair when he found her;
but she is "all fair," "undefiled," "the choice one,"
when he marries her. The marriage of the Lamb is on
the day of his coming out of the
redeemed. It is a holy people he is to rejoice in; holi-
ness becometh his house for ever; no spot or wrinkle,
no blemish or any such thing, appears on his redeemed
OF THE PRIESTS. CHAP. XXI 369
when he is their Bridegroom (Eph. v. 27). We look for
a holy heaven--an eternity wherein we shall never once
think an earthly thought, or feel one desire that is less
than divinely pure. The blood of the high priest's sacri-
fice speaks of such a demand as this; for that blood not
only washes clean, but its testimony and demand are loud
and vehement in behalf of perfect purity for the time to
come.
Ver. 16. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying,--
As it is a precept for the line of priests in all ages,
in their generations" (ver. 16), the Lord does not
speak to Aaron personally, but to Moses, the lawgiver;
especially as these precepts bore so much upon personal.
capabilities.
Ver. 17-21. Speak unto Aaron, saying, Whosoever he be of thy
seed in their generations that hath any blemish, let him not ap-
proach to offer the bread of his God: for whatsoever man he
be that hath a blemish, he shall not approach: a blind man, or
a lame, or he that hath a flat nose, or any thing superfluous,
or a man that is broken footed, or broken-handed, or crook-
backed, or a dwarf, or that hath a blemish in his eye, or be
scurvy or scabbed, or hath his stones broken: no man that
hath a blemish of the seed of Aaron the priest shall come nigh
to ofer the offerings of the Lord made by fire: he hath a
blemish; he shall not come nigh to offer the bread of his God.
The sacrifices are the "bread of God," as in other
places. Can there be in this expression a reference to
God giving us Christ as our bread of life? Can it mean
the "bread which is set before God, in order to be handed
to us when he has examined and accepted it?" And is it
to this the Lord Jesus refers, when he says," The bread
which I give is my flesh, which I give for the life of the
world?" (John vi. 51.)
370 PERSONAL DUTIES
These precepts concerning the priests evidently ori-
ginate in the necessity that, as being a type of Jesus,
the officiating priest should be one that exhibited no
blemish. The Song of Solomon may cast some light on
this passage. In setting forth purity and loveliness
under figurative terms, it uses almost all the references
to the bodily qualities that are found here. Here, the
defects are spoken of; there, the excellencies (see speci-
ally Song, v.)
If the priest were "blind," then the people would
be led to misapprehend the type. He could not repre-
sent him whose "eyes are as a flame of fire." If the
a priest were “lame," he could not represent him whose
"legs are as pillars of marble." If "mutilated in the nose"
(MruHA), he could not be the type of him whose Church
and Spouse has this said of her, "Thy nose is as the
rather if one limb was longer than another--he could
not be a type of him who, in conscious completeness,
cometh leaping on the mountains." If "broken footed,"
he was unlike him whom his Church celebrates as plant-
ing his stately steps so firmly that his feet are "sockets
of fine gold," on which the "pillars of marble" rest. His
hands are" as gold rings, set with beryl;" and could not,
therefore, admit of being represented by one "broken-
handed." He was to stretch out his complete and entire
person on the cross; the nails were to pierce his hands
and feet, but yet not a bone be broken. If the priest
were "crook-backed," then he would have represented the
* At ver. 20, the Septuagint have “pli<lloj tou>j o]fqaalmou>j” for
vnyfeb; llu.bat; on which the scholia of the
this somewhat quaint remark, "o[ h[kista men tou? blepein e]sterh<menoj, u[giw?j
de touto poiei?n ou]k e]xwn. o[poioi tinej ei]sin ai[retikwn ui[oi.”
OF THE PREISTS CHAP. XXI 371
High Priest of the Church as inferior to the Church her-
self, "whose stature is like the palm-tree;" her stately
figure pre-eminent. If "a dwarf, unable to reach up to
the altar's height,* he would ill suit as a type of him
whose "countenance is as
cedars." If in his eye were cataract, or any white spot
or " blemish," then he is not any more like him, whose
"eyes are as doves by rivers of waters, washed in milk,
and fitly set." If he be diseased, having the "scurvy,"
or itch, or if he have any scab," or tetter (tp,l,yi ), how-
ever unseen by the common eye, still he is not as He
"who is all fair," who has "no spot or wrinkle." If in
the most secret, hidden pore of his frame, there be any
blemish or defect, he can no more claim to be type of
one whose Church, made like himself, is "all glorious
within."
The priest must be type of Him who is to give forth
his own comeliness and perfection to the sinner. 0 how
fair is Jesus! His person all perfect; virtue floweth out
of it when it is touched by a sinner's hand, even as
fragrance breathes forth from the leaf of the balm-tree
when it is pressed by the hand of the passer-by. And
this glorious person was the sacrifice as well as priest-
He offered up himself" (Heb. vii. 27).
Ver. 22, 23. He shall eat the bread of his God, both of the most
holy, and of the holy; only he shall not go in unto the veil,
nor come nigh unto the altar, because he hath a blemish; that
he profane not my sanctuaries: for I the Lord do sanctify
them.
Many think that these precepts, forbidding any de-
* Or if qda means "consumptive, lean; in his make indicating decay," how
unlike him who is "white and ruddy," eternally vigorous in heavenly health!
372 PERSONAL DUTIES
formed person to minister as priest, were to some degree
intended to prevent the people entertaining mean ideas
of God's service. They must see nothing but what would
leave the impression of dignity and completeness. On
this ground, it may be, as well as on the typical grounds
already noticed, these rules must be kept; and any one
transgressing, however zealous he might appear--any one
insisting upon being allowed to minister, though bearing
such defects--did, in reality, profane the sanctuary.
It is said, "my sanctuaries;" meaning the courts of
the tabernacle, which are often called "holy" (e. g. vi.
16), and the two chambers, "the holy" and "the holy of
holies." Or perhaps, as ver. 23 indicates, the outer place
where the altar stood, and the inner where the veil was
hung, are the sanctuaries. The deformed priest is to be
provided for, nevertheless; and, in this provision, he is
to have the pledge and type of as full communion and
friendship with God as any other priest. For he is to
partake of "the holy things," such as those mentioned
in Num. xviii. 19; the heave-shoulder, also, and wave-
breast, breast, and even the "most holy," such as the meat-offer-
ing mentioned in chap. ii. 3, and vi. 17. It was only in
regard to office that he was to be treated as unfit. He
must not presume to enter within the veil, or minister at
the altar. Alas! what must they be exposed to who are
conscious of being excluded by God from the ministry,
and yet enter it for a piece of bread? What do they
mean? They are unconverted, they have no call, they
are blemished men; yet they venture to stand forth
“as though God did beseech” men by them! Alas! they
shall yet feel that to be true "I the Lord do sane-
tify my sanctuaries."
OF THE PRIESTS CHAP. XXI 373
Ver. 24. And Moses told it unto Aaron, and to his sons, and unto
all the children of
Thus, all
Their eyes were fixed on One who was to be "altogether
lovely," who would come to supersede all type and
shadow.
CHAPTER XXII
Household Laws regarding Holy Things
FIRST, AS TO PRIESTS, 1-16; THEN, AS TO PEOPLE, 17-33
“Be ye clean, that bear the vessels of the Lord."--Isaiah lii. 11
"If any man minister, let him do it as of the ability which God giveth,
that God in all things may be glorified through Jesus Christ, to whom be
praise and dominion for ever. Amen.”--1 Peter-iv. 11
THE PRIEST AT HOME
Ver. 1, 2. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak unto
Aaron and to his sons, that they separate themselves from the
holy things of the children of
my holy name in those things which they hallow unto me: I am
the Lord.
HERE is a general caution. The priest is to act as a
priest at all times. He is to "separate himself from the
holy things;" that is, keep aloof from them at home, as
if the holy things were placed away from him to shew
reverence. The priests, at home, were not to handle holy
things familiarly; they must act, even there, with deepest
reverence.
Ministers may learn from this law. Ministers of God
must beware of letting their spirituality be injured by
domestic occurrences; they must not let domestic com-
forts unhinge their soul, so as to lead them to speak of
HOUSEHOLD LAWS REGARDING HOLY THINGS 375
holy things too familiarly. Ministers are specially under
God's eye; he sees whether they walk in the steps of
Jesus in their chambers and at their studies. They
must be ever separated to the Lord.
Ver. 3. Say unto them, Whosoever he be of all your seed, among
your generations, that goeth unto the holy things, which the
children of
ness upon him, that soul shall be cut of from my presence: I
am the Lord.
If he go to the tabernacle in a careless state--unclean
through some ceremonial pollution--the Lord will frown
the priest out of his presence, nay, it may mean, will even
deal with him as he did when Nadab and Abihu were
smitten for offering their strange incense.
0 how solemn the warning here to ministers! If we
go forth to minister with unholy souls! if the frame of
our souls be at the moment irreverent! if it be engrossed
with earthly feelings! Surely we need very special grace
at all times, and yet more than all when we stand in the
Lord's name. How cruel is the prayerlessness and levity
of our people when they come up to the sanctuary with
easy-minded indifference! Do they not know our dan-
gers? Do they not feel for our tempted souls? Would
they not be sufferers themselves, as well as we, if the
Lord were that day to cut us off from his presence?
"Great fear is due unto the Lord in the meetings of his
saints;" and when it is added, "To be had in reverence
of all them that are about him" (Ps. lxxxix. 7), the spe-
cial responsibility of ministering ones--who are "about
him," as if at his hand--seems marked out.
Ver. 4-7. What man soever of the seed of Aaron is a leper, or
hath a running issue, he shall not eat of the holy things until
he be clean. And whoso toucheth any thing that is unclean by
the dead, or a man whose seed goeth from him; or whosoever
376 HOUSEHOLD LAWS
toucheth any creeping thing, whereby he may be made unclean,
or a man of whom he may take uncleanness, whatsoever un-
cleanness he hath; the soul which hath touched any such shall
he unclean until even, and shall not eat of the holy things, un-
less he wash his flesh with water. And when the sun is down,
he shall be clean, and shall afterward eat of the holy things;
because it is his food.
The object of this law is evidently to keep the priest
at all times, even in the private intercourse of home,
vigilant, jealous of evil, abstaining from all appearance of
evil. These causes of defilement have been all noticed
informer chapters; some of them could be known only
by the man himself, yet in the most retired situation the
priest must be holy and clean. He must be the type of
Jesus.
That part of the ordinance which enjoins him not to
“eat of the holy-things” in such circumstances deserves
to be noticed. These "holy things" were the portions
of the sacrifices that were the priest's due. They were
pledges of God's fellowship and communion. But, to
shew that he is a holy God, he will not hold fellowship
even with an accepted man, if the man regard iniquity
in his heart. "If we say we have fellowship with him,
and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not the truth "
(1 John i. 6). He must "wash."
And it is to be observed that this was called for by
pollution even from "creeping things," that is, arising
from the smallest causes. The eye of the Lord pierces
through any darkness, and the heart of the Lord is
jealous of all sin, however small.
“Unclean till even.” Though an accepted man, yet
he must, like Hezekiah, "walk softly." He must take
time to meditate on and feel his pollution. "0 wretched
man that I am!"
REGARDING HOLY THINGS CHAP. XXII 377
In all this the minister of Christ is addressed. Moses
speaks to us also. "Be ye clean, that bear the vessels of
the Lord."
Ver. 8-13. That which dieth of itself, or is torn with beasts, he
shall not eat, to defile himself therewith: I am the Lord. They
shall therefore keep mine ordinance, lest they bear sin for it,
and die therefore, if they profane it: I the Lord do sanctify
them. There shall no stranger eat of the holy thing: a so-
journer of the priest, or an hired servant, shall not eat of the
holy thing. But if the priest buy any soul with his money, he
shall eat of it, and he that is born in his house; they shall eat
of his meat. If the priest's daughter also be married unto a
stranger, she may not eat of an offering of the holy things. But
if the priest's daughter be a widow, or divorced, and have no
child, and is returned unto her father's house, as in her youth,
she shall eat of her father's meat; but there shall no stranger
eat thereof.
Witsius (de Vita Timothei) describes a true minister
in the language of the heathen Seneca, "Plus tibi et viva
vox et convictus, quam oratio, proderit." And Jerome
had said the same, "Cujus et sermo, et incessus, et
habitus, doctrina virtutum est."
In his dwelling, the priest shall never set on his table
anything that died a natural death, or was torn--that
is, anything that spoke of death and violence. All he
eats must have a savour of the tabernacle. A sin com-
mitted at his own table, by violating this rule, must be
considered worthy of death. Man of God, what is thy
soul's feeling at the table whereon thy food is set? Is
God honoured by thee there? Is there a savour of his
love breathed forth by thee in presence of those who sit
at meat? Doth thy spikenard send forth its smell? Is
the law of thy God seen there, even as in thy public life?
Remember his words; "I am the Lord," "I the Lord
do sanctify them."
378 HOUSEHOLD LAWS
And who are the company at the priest's table, as he
partakes of the holy things? "No stranger shall partake
of these with him; that is, no one who is not a priest."
No one who is only a sojourner, no servant hired for a
time; but any inmate such as a perpetual servant, or
one born in his house, may eat, being reckoned one of
the family. How remarkably, by this law, does the Lord
shew the unity of a household, and hold up the principle
that the servants are a part of it, even as the children
are! What kindly treatment, what deep interest in the
souls of servants, this was fitted to produce! The priest's
family must be a model for the other families of
so must the minister's now.
If one of the family returned home--if the daughter's
husband put her away or died, and she sought again her
father's home--she is once more a part of the family.
Formerly she was one with her husband, and so was not
any longer properly a member of this family; and, if she
have a child, then she is considered as having a separate
household of her own. Whoever is really of the priest's
household is to eat of the holy things, and none else.
Why is this? Because it is taken for granted that the
household of the priest is consecrated to the Lord more
than any other household. A peculiar air of holiness is
understood to be breathed there. It is a holier spot, a
more deeply sacred circle. As Paul writes, "One that
ruleth well his own house, . . . with all gravity" (1 Tim.
iii. 4).
Ver. 14-16. And if a man eat of the holy thing unwittingly, then
he shall put the fifth part thereof unto it, and shall give it unto
the priest with the holy thing. And they shall not profane
the holy things of the children of
* rza so means; had it been rk,n, it would have meant, one of a foreign
place, or nation.--See Patrick.
REGARDING HOLY THINGS CHAP. XXII 379
the Lord; or suffer them to bear the iniquity of trespass,
when they eat their holy things: for I the Lord do sanctify
them.
As there was a fence round Sinai, so round the holy
things given by God to the priests. If any of the com-
mon people--not priests--partook of the dedicated food
even unwittingly, he was guilty. Therefore, the priests
at home, when friends were present with them, must
carefully watch against being the occasion of sin to
others. The priests will be counted as sharing in the
sin; "profaning the holy things;" and this they must
not do, neither "suffer any one to bear the iniquity of
trespass."
Ministers of Christ may be guilty of leading others
into sin, if they do aught to create levity in the people's
minds, or aught that may lessen the holy feeling of
reverence toward God. If by levity at home, in handling
what in the pulpit was treated very solemnly, they
destroy any one's godly fear of prying into the ark, then
are they exposing "holy things" to the unconscious pro-
fanation of those at their table.
The payment of “the fifth part," or double tithe, was
fitted to teach the transgressor that he had defrauded
God of his due, and must now repay what he could. Dis-
covered sins should excite us to be doubly zealous for the
future in repairing the Lord's honour.
THE PEOPLE
Ver. 17-21. And the Lord spoke unto Moses, saying, Speak unto
Aaron, and to his sons, and unto all the children of Israel,
and say unto them, Whatsoever he be of the house of
of the strangers in
his vows, and for all his free-will offerings, which they will offer
unto the Lord for a burnt-offering; ye shall offer at your own
will a male without blemish, of the beeves, of the sheep, or of
380 HOUSEHOLD LAWS
the goats. But whatsoever hath a blemish, that shall ye not
offer; for it shall not be acceptable for you.* And whosoever
offereth a sacrifice of peace-offerings unto the Lord to accom-
plish his vow, or a free-will offering in beeves or sheep, it
shall be perfect, to be accepted; there shall be no blemish
therein.
When an Israelite, or one who has joined himself to
to bring a free-will offering, one essential condition is, that
it be unblemished, and that it be a male. The "holy,
harmless, undefiled One" is ever set before our eyes. The
Lord does not weary of the sight; and surely sinners may
never weary of the sight of one who brings them life by
his death. So, if the man brought any peace-offering,
there must be no blemish. A holy God will hold no fel-
lowship with man but in a blameless way; no peace or
reconciliation, except through an unblemished sacrifice.
But see chap i. 3.
Ver. 22. Blind, or broken, or maimed, or having a wen, or scurvy,
or scabbed, ye shall not offer these unto the Lord, nor make an
offering by fire of them upon the altar unto the Lord.
The glorious, perfect Antitype would be misrepre-
sented if any animal was offered that was "blind" (chap.
xxi. 18), or " broken" in its limbs, or "maimed" by any
wound, rent in any way (CUrHA, Gesenius); or "having
a wen" (murmhkiw?nta, Sept.), pimples that disfigured its
form, or "scurvy," that made it actually disagreeable
to the eye, or "scabbed," the dry scab making its touch
polluting.
Ver. 23. Either a bullock or a lamb that hath any thing superflu-
ous or lacking in its parts, that mayest thou offer for a free-
will offering; but for a vow it shall not be accepted.
* Or perhaps rather, "It shall not seem to you fit for being offered to me,"
is the sense; and, literally, it may be rendered, "It shall not be acceptable to
you," finding no favour in your eyes.
REGARDING HOLY THINGS CHAP. XXII 381
If given as a free-will offering, it shewed the offerer's
view of the case, and not the Lord's view, nor yet the
priest's. Hence, his presenting from his herd or flock an
animal that wanted an eye, or an ear, or the like, shewed,
indeed, his low sense of what was due to the Lord, and
proper as a type; but inasmuch as it was done of his
own free will, to express the present state of his feelings,
it might be taken with that understanding. Were it a
vow, then it could not be received; for the priest was
responsible in that case, pronouncing it suitable or unsuit-
able by rules that had reference to the perfection of the
coming Antitype. 0 how different is the free-will offer-
ing of such an Israelite as this from God's own free-will
offering of his Son! The Lord has measured the narrow-
ness of man's soul; who has ever measured the unlimited
fulness of the mind of God? "It is as high as heaven, what
canst thou do? deeper than hell, what canst thou know?
The measure thereof is longer than the earth, and broader
than the sea" (Job xi. 8, 9). Nor is his love--this one
attribute--less wonderfully great in the eyes of Paul, who
sought to comprehend "what is the breadth, and length,
and depth, and height, and to know the love of Christ
which passeth knowledge" (Eph. iii. 18, 19). If our
faith were not too much straitened by our selfish, narrow
nature, what might we not obtain? For Cyprian truly
writes: "Quantum illud fidei capacis afferimus, tantum
gratiae inundantis haurimus."--(Ep. ad Donat.)
Surely the free-will gifts of men discover their fallen,
narrow souls! and placed before such a God, they make
us feel, "His ways are not as our ways, nor his thoughts
as our thoughts?" And what bondage to self shines
through these narrow gifts of men--in amazing contrast
382 HOUSEHOLD LAWS
with the full-souled liberality of him who for our sake
emptied his own bosom of his beloved Son
Ver. 24. Ye shall not offer unto the Lord that which is bruised, or
crushed, or broken, or cut; neither shall ye make any offering
thereof in your land.
Any mutilation was a misrepresentation of the Anti-
type; and especially any castration in any of these four
ways. Never in their land was such an offering to be
made; or, as some render it, never was there to be even
such a custom in their land.* The Surety for us was
truly man; and, as in all things but sin he was made
like his brethren, there must not be even a hint in these
types of any defect. Then, as his own humanity was
truly complete, so also the Lord in his dealings with us is
bringing about our restoration to perfect humanity. He
is so intent on this, that he says that he would not be
called the "God of the dead;" he must be "God of the
living," for these only are truly men--body and spirit.
Hence his care over the type, that it hint at no imperfec-
tion. Lord, why carest thou thus for us? What has
led thee to these kind designs? "What is man, that
thou visitest him?"
Ver. 25. Neither from a stranger's hand shall ye offer the bread of
your God of any of these; because their corruption is in them,
and blemishes be in them; they shall not be accepted for you.
Some understand this as forbidding them to let a
stranger supply them with animals for sacrifice, q. d
Take it not out of a stranger's flock or herd. But this is
contrary to practice approved of in after days; as when
* However, if this last were the meaning, there would scarcely have been
need for the minute prohibition of such animals in sacrifice. For who would be in
danger of bringing them in a land where there were none of them?
REGARDING HOLY THINGS CHAP. XXII 383
Cyrus gave, and Darius ordered others to supply (Ezra
vi. 9).
But the true meaning is evidently, that the same rule
shall hold in regard to a stranger's offering as in regard
to their own. "The stranger" may be a proselyte, as
ver. 18; or he may be such a one as Cyrus. "Neither
from a stranger's hand shall ye priests offer a sacrifice
of any of these maimed or imperfect animals."
The Lord must be known as "having no respect of
persons," but adhering to his one way of salvation, viz.
through the Perfect Substitute.
Ver. 26, 27. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, When a
bullock, or a sheep, or a goat is brought forth, then it shall be
seven days under the dam; and from the eighth day, and thence-
forth, it shall be accepted for an offering made by fire unto the
Lord.
This precept guards the type. The animal sacrificed
must have lived a complete time, "seven days." For the
Antitype was not to be offered in infancy, but was to live
the full life of a man of sorrows. As during the six days
of creation there was time for God to unfold gradually
his creating skill, so this period becomes symbolical, in a
manner, of sufficient time to unfold and develop any pur-
pose. Christ, our Surety, was to live far beyond infancy,
tasting the world's sorrows as he breathed its air; taking
time to open out the law and exhibit conformity to it all,
ere his set time came that he must die.
Ver. 28. And whether it be cow or ewe, ye shall not kill it and her
young both in one day.
Some say this was meant just to discourage cruelty.
No doubt it had this effect. But a typical reason lies
hid, and is very precious. The Father was to give up his
Son; and the Son was to be, as it were, torn from the
384 HOUSEHOLD LAWS
Father's care by the hands of wicked men. How could
this be represented if both the ewe and her young were
offered together? This part of the truth must never be
obscured, that "God so loved the world, that he gave his
Son." And the bleatings of the tender lamb in its parent's
ears, as it was taken from the fold, filling the air with
sadness, represented the bleatings of "the Lamb led to
the slaughter," who so sadly wailed, "Eli! Eli ! lama
sabachthani?" And as these rules apply to domestic
arrangements about what they were to carry out of their
house and folds for the altar, we see thus a picture hung
up in every house in
not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all"
Ver. 29-33. And when ye will offer a sacrifice of thanksgiving
unto the Lord, offer it at your own will. On the same day it
shall be eaten up; ye shall leave none of it until the morrow:
I am the Lord. Therefore shall ye keep my commandments,
and do them: I am the Lord. Neither shall ye profane my
holy name; but I will be hallowed among the children of
Israel: I am the Lord which hallow you, that brought you out
of the
When in their houses the first purpose was formed of
offering a thanksgiving, each one must see that the pur-
pose sprang from a thankful heart. Let none be induced
to bring it because of the arguments of some of his
friends, or because it might appear fitted to produce an
impression in his favour among his neighbours. It must
be "at your own will." It must flow spontaneously from
the heart.
So, also, it must not be laid by, as if you were intend-
ing to use it for a feast; leave none of it till to-morrow.
Use it at the time. As the peace-offerings represented
communion with God, reconciled to the sinner, they must
represent this as enjoyed by the sinner, as his feast, his
REGARDING HOLY THINGS CHAP. XXII 385
joy, his chief delight. Now, thanksgivings were of this
class; and the offerer must not seek any selfish gratifica-
tion on such an occasion, but must, on the spot, and at
the time, offer all to his God, and in the presence of his
God, satisfied with this full outpouring of his own soul
to the God who pours out his fellowship in return.
Five motives are strewn on their path to constrain
them to close obedience. 1. "I am the Lord." This is
authority employed. 2. "I will be hallowed among the
children of
to diffuse awe of his holy name. 3. "I am the Lord
which hallow you." Here is an appeal to their privileges
as Israelites. Do you not feel that you actually are set
apart for me? 4. "I am the Lord which brought you out
of
the price and set free the captives. Is there gratitude in
your souls? Is there sense of thankfulness for favour
done? 5. "Your God"--as well as your Lord: his claim
as Father, Shepherd, King, and whatever else there is
that is tender in relationship, or beneficial in office, or
sweet in character--all is summed up in "YOUR GOD!"
Who is like "Our God?" "Who would not fear thee?"
(Jer. x. 6.)
CHAPTER XXIII
The Public Festivals, or Solemn Convocations
“Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together."--Heb. x. 25
“They continued steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine and fellowship."
Acts ii. 42.
"A day in thy courts is better than a thousand."--Ps. lxxxiv. 10
THE SABBATH
Ver. 1-3. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak unto the
children of
of the Lord, which ye shall proclaim to be holy convocations,
even these are my feasts. Six days shall work be done: but
the seventh day is the sabbath of rest, an holy convocation; ye
shall do no work therein: it is the sabbath of the Lord in all
your dwellings.
THE Lord begins with the Sabbath. "The assemblies
(ydefeOm) of the Lord which ye shall call (by sound of
trumpet, Num. x. 10) to be holy meetings; these (that
follow) are my assemblies." Of these, the foremost is
the Sabbath.
It was with the rest of the Sabbath that unfallen man
was blest; and that unfallen rest is ever presented by
the Lord to man as each week revolves.
That rest was the Lord's own refreshing rest, made
known to man, to be shared in by man newly created.
The eye of God rested on his holy creation, and He was
THE PUBLIC FESTIVALS CHAP. XXIII 387
refreshed; so was the eye of man to rest on the creation
and the Creator, and his soul be refreshed.
This Sabbath feast is to be repeated each week, as a
testimony of the Lord's good will to have men restored to
their original rest. And it is to be kept when all other
feasts have finished--a type of the deep rest yet to come
when earth's sins are swept away, and creation itself is
restored to holiness and the liberty of the sons of God.
It is beautifully supposed by some, that
represent the Course of Time--this earth's days, from
creation down to the final end. The Lamb slain (pass-
over) commences it, and the eighth day of the happy
Feast of Tabernacles is its close; while the Sabbath, the
rest--God's rest in himself, and his creatures' rest around
him--both precedes and follows this Course of Time.
It is remarked, that "no work" whatever was to be
done on this day; and no other festival has so strict an
injunction put on it, except only the day of expiation.
Thus, the rest in atonement is to equal the rest that was
enjoyed in an unfallen creation. Is it so with thy soul,
believer? Hast thou rest in God as if thou hadst never
sinned? Hast thou no more conscience of sin? Was not
the rest of Jesus as deep--nay, deeper, might we not
say?--when he rested from his agony, as was the
Father's rest after creation? And thou enterest into
his peace.
rest-day of rest"--a thorough season of repose from care
and toil (ver. 3): so, every week, ought thine to be,
even in this tumultuous world. And thy soul should
keep its constant Sabbath, too, since thy work is all
ended by thy risen Lord.
* It is a Jewish remark, that "whoever does any work on the Sabbath denies
the work of creation."--Patrick.
388 THE PUBLIC FESTIVALS
THE PASSOVER
Ver. 4, 5. These are the feasts of the Lord, even holy convocations,
which ye shall proclaim in their seasons. In the fourteenth day
of the first month at even is the Lord's passover.
The first feast is Passover, commemorating their escape
from
makes him free, that he may serve Him.
"THE LAMB SLAIN" is the first object held up to the
view of
of God!" is still the cry that first reaches a sinner's ear
and a sinner's heart. Here is the first feast for fallen
man. What grace meets the sinner! God meets him
with the Lamb, and that Lamb is his beloved Son; and
shews him in that Lamb life out of death, even life to
the sinner out of the death of the Son of God. The first
altar we read of exhibited a lamb slain ; the first act of
God for
of the new dispensation was, presenting the true Lamb to
the View of all, and then offering it up to God; and the
first opening of the sanctuary above (Rev. iv. 1), where
the coming glory is preparing, exhibits the Lamb that
was slain, loved, adored, ruling, reigning, with all heaven
gazing on him in unutterable transports of delight and
thankfulness.
We should notice, however, that a people delivered is
essentially connected with the passover. The lamb is
not slain in vain. Behold a people going forth in per-
feet freedom, in the fresh joy of recent deliverance from
imminent peril. A people thus escaped, cheerful, thank-
ful, solemn, with a heavenward eye, and a step lifted up
to tread on
full idea of the Passover as the lamb. Hence our Lord's
words in Luke xxii. 16, "I will not any more eat thereof
FOR SOLEMN CONVOCATIONS CHAP, XXIII 389
until it be fulfilled in the
Coming of the Lord will exhibit the full line--the whole
company--of blessed ransomed ones, saved for ever from
wrath, and made heirs of a glorious kingdom.
THE FEAST OF UNLEAVENED BREAD.
Ver. 6-8. And on the fifteenth day of the same month is the feast
of unleavened bread unto the Lord: seven days ye must eat
unleavened bread. In the first day ye shall have an holy con-
vocation; ye shall do no servile work therein. But ye shall
offer an offering made by fire unto the Lord seven days: in the
seventh day is an holy convocation; ye shall do no servile work
therein.
We might have expected that the direction which fol-
lows, in ver. 10, 11, should come in in the midst of this
week of unleavened bread; but as they were then in the
wilderness, not in
The feast, then, of unleavened bread* was meant to
be a continuation of the same topics on which they had
begun to meditate on the passover-night. The passover
was the cause, the feast of unleavened bread the effects,
of their deliverance from the grasp of
liever now, the one exhibits the way of pardon, the other
exhibits the fellowship of God, and the holiness that
follows upon pardon.
All
“holy, convocation,” wherein, though they prepared food,
no servile work was done. On that day they joined
together in remembering their escape; the community of
believers felt on that holy day that all alike were ran-
somed from
* In Matt. xxvi. 17, and Mark xiv. 12, the passover is called the first day of
unleavened bread, because of its intimate connexion with it, and on the evening
of the passover the feast did actually begin.
390 THE PUBLIC FESTIVALS,
remembrances of sorrow, and common reason for grati-
tude now. "With all saints" (Eph. iii. 18) they could
look back on the night when they hastily bound up the
unleavened dough on their shoulders and hasted out of
mark of begun deliverance.
Having thus, on the first of the seven days, mutually
excited each other's feelings, the rest of the days were
spent in remembrances and enjoyments of the same
things, but by each individual alone. Each day, after
the sacrifice had been offered, they called to mind their
hasty flight from
deliverance with every crumb of unleavened bread on
their tables.
The Lord had a reason for so ordering the matter,
that it should be necessary to leave
was put into their dough. He thus prepared a type
of the truth, that a delivered, redeemed man must shake
off his former connexion with pollution. His deliverance
from corruption (leaven) is to date its commencement
from the very hour he rises to forsake his house of bond-
age. And all saints rejoice to keep a feast to this effect
--seeking holiness more than joy in their festivals, and
rejoicing in deliverance from corruption as much as in
deliverance from the bondage of
deemed from our vain conversation" (1 Pet. i.18) as well
as from our state of death and condemnation. "Purge
out the old leaven" (1 Cor. v.)*
Though not mentioned at this place, it was during
the time when this feast of seven days ran on that the
* The bitter herbs, elsewhere mentioned, may have taught sorrow over the
lost and ruined Egyptians, and over their own sin which exposed them to the
sword of destruction, but for the sprinkled blood.
OR SOLEMN CONVOCATIONS CHAP. XXIII 391
sheaf of first-fruits of barley harvest was presented; thus
casting in a new element of joy to the worshippers,
sweetening their cup, and giving a relish to their food
by the near prospect of abundance soon to be theirs.
A risen Saviour and his benefits never fail to urge on
the felt joy of every believer's soul; he returns ever to
that pledge of plenty—“Christ is risen.” But more of
this at ver. 11.
On the closing day, the seventh, after each had spent
the intervening space alone, there was a “holy convoca-
tion" again. Thus they fired each other's heart anew.
They offered a sacrifice peculiar to the day, and rejoiced
at the altar for all the great blessings they had been com-
memorating and receiving. The first and the last of the
feast-days was thus a day of rest, for meditation on the
past, and preparing for a return to ordinary duties.
THE SHEAF OF FIRST-FRUITS
Ver. 9-14. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak unto
the children of
into the land which I give unto you, and shall reap the harvest
thereof, then ye shall bring a sheaf of the first fruits of your
harvest unto the priest: and he shall wave the sheaf before
the Lord, to be accepted for you: on the morrow after the
sabbath the priest shall wave it. And ye shall offer that day,
when ye wave the sheaf, an he-lamb without blemish, of the first
year, for a burnt-offering unto the Lord. And the meat-offer-
ing thereof shall be two tenth-deals of fine flour mingled with
oil, an offering made by fire unto the Lord for a sweet savour;
and the drink-offering thereof shall be of wine, the fourth part
of an hin. And ye shall eat neither bread, nor parched corn,
nor green ears,* until the self-same day that ye have brought an
* lm,r;KA is used here, and chap. ii. 14, and Num. xviii. 13. This term, for
"full ears of corn" occurs only once elsewhere, viz. 2 Kings iv. 42. It was
a term not used in common life, but appropriate to things presented for holy
uses. Hence (see Hengstenberg on the Gen. of the Pentateuch, Dissert. II.),
392 THE PUBLIC FESTIVALS,
offering unto your God: it shall be a statute for ever through-
out out your generations in all your dwellings.
First notice this institution as, like the rest, bearing on
the people's present state. See its reference to their
harvest. It is the barley-harvest that is meant, for it
only is ripe at passover. A sheaf is taken as representa-
tive of the whole harvest. It was to be observed on the
first day after Passover-Sabbath; and that happened to
fall sometimes on the third day after passover, some-
times later. The priest waved it before God; along with
the sacrifice of a he-lamb--intimating that even thanks-
giving cannot be accepted but through blood and through
a mediator. There was a meat-offering besides--two
tenth-deals--double the usual amount, because here they
are expressly offering property to God; and the fourth
part of the hin of wine (the usual rate) indicates that they
did all this most cheerfully--no grudging, no reluctance*
(Ps. civ. 15). Till this was done, they had no right
even to a green ear (ver. 14). How forcibly it taught
dependence on the Lord! (Hos. ii. 8, 9 ; Jer. v. 24,.)
Yet how gently did the Lord thus bind fast the bonds of
connexion between him and his people. They must dip
every temporal blessing in this fountain of life ere they
ventured to use it; but what was this but sweetening it
to their taste? They remembered that he who in the
desert daily gave them manna, had ripened this harvest
for their present use. They had found it ready on the
very week of their entering
Next, view it as typical. The sheaf is evidently Christ
the first-fruits (a]parxh> Xristo>j,1 Cor. xv. 23). Jesus rose
that man of Baal-shalisha appears to have been one who intended to recognise
Elisha as God's true Levite, while he refused to recognise the apostate church
which Jeroboam had organized.
* The Drink-offering has been spoken of, p. 46
OR SOLEMN CONVOCATIONS CHAP. XXIII 393
on the third day after passover: and this has become our
oft Sabbath ever since.* Jesus was the first-fruits. Being
in our true and very nature, he rose as our Head. The
Father was waiting for his presentation--his “being
waved;" and this was done when, raised from the dead
by the Spirit of holiness, he stood at the opened sepulchre,
no more a Man of Sorrows. His life of sorrow had that
morning ripened into the full ear of bliss; and there he
stood in the sunshine of eternal love. And He stood, on
our earth and in our nature, not for himself personally
so much as "first-fruits"--pledge and earnest of all the
harvest; because He was accepted by the Lord, there-
fore shall we also be. Until He was thus presented and
accepted, none of us could speak of a harvest-day (ver.
14); no blessing was secured to us or free to our use.
The first time that the Jews ever waved the sheaf
before the Lord must have been on their first entering
the land. They entered and found the barley ripe for
use. This was "on the morrow after the passover"
(Josh. v. 11). On that day they would eat the old corn
and unleavened cakes; and that very day would cut
down the sheaf of first-fruits, to be waved "on the mor-
row after the Sabbath" (Lev. xxiii. 11). Thus the first
employment of
of the Saviour's resurrection, and their first religious act
was holding up that type of a risen Saviour. Their land
was to be renowned for this wonder more than any
other,--resurrection! and that resurrection implying
redemption and completed .deliverance. The paschal
lamb in
it finished.
* Perhaps be himself appointed it to be so; h[ kuriakh> h[me<ra (Rev. i. 10),
may mean this as much as in 1 Cor. xi. 20, "kuriako>n dei?pnon" means the
Supper instituted by the Lord.
394 THE PUBLIC FESTIVALS,
This first sheaf is the pledge of our resurrection, as
well as acceptance; or rather, of our declared acceptance
and full freedom by our resurrection. Christ is "first-
fruits of them that sleep" (1 Cor. xv. 20). It is type and
pledge of our harvest--this earth's season of ripe increase
--the day for which every providence, every event has
been preparing--the day for which every blast and every
hour of sunshine has been ripening the wide fields--the
people, cities, and hamlets of the whole world. "Christ
the first fruits; then they that are Christ's at his coming."
The Lord himself will then rejoice with the joy of harvest.
When
fully sensible of completed deliverance from
from the desert. Tasting even Marah-wells made them
know they were escaped from
receiving the harvest of the land that assured them of
their complete escape from the desert. So the believing
soul feels his escape from sin and the law even by the
frowns of a self-righteous world, and his sorrow in the
midst of its sin: but that resurrection (of which Christ
was the earnest, or first-fruits) will be his blessed as-
surance that every hardship of the desert also--and so
every remaining mark of having come from
obliterated and for ever gone.
Thus the "sheaf of first fruits was like a "heap set
about with lilies;" so many truths, so many visions of
the future, so many tokens of Divine purpose begun,
clustering round it when it was waved before the Lord.
FEAST OF WEEKS
or, as it is otherwise called, "Feast of fifty days;" in
Greek, penthkosth<,--Pentecost.
Ver. 15, 16. And ye shall count unto you from the morrow after
the sabbath, from the day that ye brought the sheaf of the
OF SOLEMN CONVOCATIONS CHAP. XXIII 395
wave-offering; seven sabbaths shall be complete. Even unto
the morrow after the seventh sabbath shall ye number fifty
days; and ye shall offer a new meat-offering unto the Lord.
There is a way of viewing these feasts as containing
a prefiguration of the different dispensations which the
Lord has chosen for the manifestation of his ways to man.
In this case, we can easily see that the coming Feast of
Tabernacles refers to the millennial glory; but to what
do Passover and Pentecost refer? Passover seems pecu-
liarly to describe
exhibiting blood poured out for the people's deliverance;
and if so, Pentecost may be considered as descriptive of
the dispensation that followed, viz. the apostolic Church
instinct with the fruits of a Saviour's death, resurrection,
and ascension. Our Lord's stay on earth for forty days
after his resurrection, and his ten days in heaven before
the day of Pentecost, exhibited in earth and heaven the
blood of Passover fully poured out and needing no more
to be repeated, and thus brought that dispensation to a
close.
There were to be "seven Sabbaths" running their
course ere another feast came--to indicate a full and
complete period, during which ordinances and services
were carried on appropriate to the time.
had a full development during this passover-time.
At the close of the "seven weeks" the new meat-offer-
ing was to be brought forward; that is, the first fruits of
the new, or wheat-harvest.
Ver. 17-21. Ye shall bring out of your habitations two wave-
loaves of two tenth-deals: they shall be of fine flour; they
shall be baken with leaven; they are the first fruits unto
the Lord. And ye shall offer with the bread seven lambs
without blemish of the first year, and one young bullock, and,
two rams: they shall be for a burnt-offering unto the Lord,
396 THE PUBLIC FESTIVALS,
with their meat-offering and their drink-offerings, even an
offering made by fire, of sweet savour unto the Lord. Then
ye shall sacrifice one kid of the goats for a sin-offering, and
two lambs of the first year for a sacrifice of peace-offerings.
And the priest shall wave them, with the bread of the first-
fruits, for a wave-offering before the Lord, with the two
lambs; they shall be holy to the Lord for the priest. And
ye, shall proclaim on the self-same day, that it may be an
holy convocation unto you: ye shall do no servile work
therein: it shall be a statute for ever in all your dwellings,
throughout your generations.
We here see that the first fruits of wheat-harvest were
to be presented on the fiftieth day after the waving of
the barley-sheaf. But they were not to be offered in the
form of a sheaf. They are to be made into two loaves of
bread, which the priest (ver. 20) shall afterwards feed
upon. A special quantity of flour, double the quantity
of a common meat-offering, was to be taken from some
Israelite's dwelling, and baked into loaves, and so waved
before the Lord. There was to be "leaven" in the
loaves; for they were to be loaves found among men in
daily use--thereby presenting to the Lord a thanksgiving
for their supply of food, even of the finest of the wheat.
But of what was all this typical? We reply--1. These
first-fruits do not seem to typify Christ himself; for then
there would have been no leaven, 2. Neither do they
seem to typify the gift of the Holy Ghost; for what is
there here significant of the Spirit peculiarly? But, 3.
They typify something made out of wheat-seed. If so,
then, we find in John xii. 24, that Jesus is the corn of
wheat; and here we will have what was produced from
that seed of wheat. The two loaves, made out of the
wheat-seed, are his Church, which sprang from him
who died; made of finer flour than the Old Testament
economy (the passover economy) furnished, because the
OR SOLEMN CONVOCATIONS CHAP. XXIII 397
Spirit is abundantly given; taken from the common
abodes of men (John xvii. 5), and becoming part of the
body of our High Priest.
They are two in number, also; just as in Rev. xi. 3
and Zech. iv. 3 two is the number--an adequate number,
but not seven; for that would have signified a complete
number. It seems, too, to be Christ's Church after he
was risen; viz. his Church founded by apostles. Some,
indeed, say that the two loaves point to the two dispen-
sations of his Church--Jew* and Gentile ; but the pro-
gressive order of the types is against this view. The
types have shewn, us Christ's dying--the passover lamb;
then his rising again--the sheaf waved; and now what
he accomplished at Pentecost in proof of his being
ascended. The result was, the production of a Church,
in which there was leaven or corruption still; but which
was of fine wheat, the Holy Ghost being now given.
I suppose "Christ ascended" might have been typified
by the waving of a "sheaf of fine wheat"--his own
glorious body, when ascended, being fine wheat; but he
prefers to shew how that body became food to a blessed
company, of souls, whom he called to be his Church,
in whom there was imperfection still, as denoted by the
leaven. These two loaves are the fruit of the one corn
of wheat (John xii. 24), or a specimen of the harvest
that has sprung from that One. Look over the land,
and everywhere you find the ripe wheat ready to be
gathered into the granaries; even so the Church,
exhibited in its beginnings at Pentecost, was to increase
and spread, and be found all over earth; but all originat-
ing in Christ, the Seed.
* There can properly be no symbolic type of the Jewish Church, for that
Church itself was a symbol of what was yet to come—“good things to come.”
398 THE PUBLIC FESTIVALS,
And ever to keep us in mind that our blessings, and
God's doings for us, are the effects and fruit of atone-
ment, many sacrifices are to attend this offering of first-
fruits. It is meant thereby to keep us on earth as
intently fixing our eye on the Lamb of God, as those
round the throne. Hence we have here the injunction to
offer--1. A very complete burnt-offering, seven lambs,
two rams, one bullock--victims of all the usual sorts.
2. The usual meat-offering. 3. The usual drink-offering.
4. A kid, as usual, for sin-offering. Then, 5. A special
peace-offering. This last was to be two tender lambs,
as if one along with each of the two loaves. And over
these two lambs of peace-offering, the two loaves were to
be waved.* The priest is thus directed to exhibit the
peace between God and his Church by waving the two
loaves over the two lambs! "We have peace with God
through our Lord Jesus Christ," is the voice of the
whole
cry, "The chastisement of our peace was laid upon him,"
as they look on the slain Lamb. "We have fellowship
one with another--truly our fellowship is with the
Father--and the blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth
us from all sin." Peace and fellowship through blood is
the experience of every saint--the loaves are presented
to the Lord over the lambs of the peace-offering
This day was to be proclaimed a "holy convocation"†
--kept like a Sabbath, excepting that work might be
done, if it was not "servile work" The reason for so
specially saying, "that self-same day," is, that on this
* "With the two lambs" is lfa, "over."
† I do not see why our translators have adopted so awkward a rendering as
we find in the text. It is quite literally rendered thus--"Ye shall proclaim, on
the self-same day, a holy convocation to you."
OR SOLEMN CONVOCATIONS CHAP. XXIII 399
occasion there was no long season or space of time kept,
as at the offering of the sheaf: there was only one day.
The Jews say that this feast commemorated the giving
of the law on Sinai; but not one word of this object is
mentioned here, or in any of the passages of Scripture
that refer to this feast, That idea is evidently an idea
started by the Jews themselves; they did not receive it
from God. And it is natural for them to adhere to it
while they know not the glory of an ascended Saviour.
For this feast has no meaning that can be discovered,
except in Him who is "gone up, and has received gifts
for men." But to us how significant! It tells of Jesus
ascended, and of the proofs he gave of his ascension, in
"shedding down the Spirit" (Acts ii. 33). Indeed, we
may use these feasts as a symbolic language for the grand
facts on which our hope and joy depend. The passover
is just symbolic language for "Christ died for our sins."
The waving of the sheaf is symbolic language for "Christ
is risen from the dead, and become the first-fruits of
them that sleep." The waving of the two loaves, at the
commencement of wheat-harvest, is symbolic language to
express the words of Jesus, “Verily; verily, unless a corn
of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone;
but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit. . . . . . And I,
if I be lifted up from the earth, shall draw all men unto
me." Here is the fruit of "the corn of wheat"--here are
two loaves! a specimen and earnest of abundance beyond
measure, all arising from the one seed of wheat! And
in due time, the Feast of Tabernacles will express to us
the truth contained in the words, "The tabernacle of God
is with men, and he will dwell among them;" or in the
saying of the Master himself, "I will not leave you
orphans; I will come unto you."
400 THE PUBLIC FESTIVALS,
0 to be able to see the wonders of thy law, 0 God!
Anoint our eyes with eye-salve. Lead us through these
types thyself, as thine angel led John through the won-
drous streets of New Jerusalem. Shew us here the pre-
cious stones, and the fine gold; yea, let the Lamb himself
be our light, as he has said, "I will send you another
Comforter; and when he, the Spirit of Truth, is come,
he will lead you into all the truth," even as he shall, in
person, lead us yet to fountains of living waters.
Ver. 22. And when ye reap the harvest of your land, thou shalt
not make clean riddance of the corners of thy field when thou
reapest, neither shalt thou gather any gleaning of thy harvest;
thou shalt leave them unto the poor, and to the stranger
I am the Lord your God.
See chap. xix. 9. In this manner, love to man was
taught in these thanksgiving feasts, at the very time that
love to the God who so kindly gave them their plenty,
was called forth and increased.
This may be considered, further, as a rule applicable
to both harvests, viz. barley and wheat harvest--being
placed at the close of the directions given for both. Now,
some have thought that this gleaning left to the poor, in
corners of the fields and scattered up and down, may
refer figuratively to the remnant to be gathered, during
this dispensation of the Christian Church, from
I should rather apply it to both dispensations. During
handfuls left to the stranger. This may be the Gentile
remnant brought to know Jehovah in that age, such as
Rahab, Ruth, Ittai, the queen of
Then, during the Christian dispensation, there have been
gleanings left for
OR SOLEMN CONVOCATIONS. CHAP. XXIII 401
needy, as at this day we see in the converted Jews of
our own land, or in the converts at Pesth, or even in the
late Bishop of Jerusalem.
A feast is coming on that will unite Jew and Gentile
in equal fulness.
THE FEAST OF TRUMPETS
Ver. 23-25. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak unto
the children of
day of the month, shall ye have a sabbath, a memorial of blow-
ing of trumpets, an holy convocation. Ye shall do no servile
work therein; but ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto
the Lord.
Instead of “BUT ye shall offer," it is better, as it is
also more literal, to read, "AND ye shall offer."
The seventh month is a kind of sabbatical month, full
of feast and fast days. It was also the beginning of their
civil year. The heathen kept their new year with mirth
and folly;
new year ever reminds him of the coming on of a period
of jubilee and joy, when the Feast of Tabernacles shall be
kept; so that their new year's mirth was, for the most
part, caused by the prospect of things to come.
No month opened to
did this; for no other had in it the Expiation-day and
the Feast of Tabernacles. Hence it is very probable
that this month's Feast of Trumpets was "the joyful
sound" referred to in Ps. lxxxix. 15, "Blessed are the
people who know the joyful sound" (hfAUrT;, as here).
Where else are there a people who know at once of full
atonement and of the joy of the Tabernacle-feast--pre-
sent acceptance and future glory? At the same time, the
“joyful sound" might equally refer to the silver trumpets
which summoned the people to all the solemn services of
402 THE PUBLIC FESTIVALS,
this chapter. For Num. x. 7, 8 proves that they were
sounded on occasion of each of these solemnities, though
more especially on "the Feast of Trumpets." The people
who know "justice and judgment, mercy and truth," all
harmonised, enter fully into the blessedness of this joyful
sound.
But why is it called "a memorial?" What does it
keep in memory? Some say it kept the Creation in
memory, being the first day of the common year;* as
Abib, the passover-month, was the first day of the
sacred year, celebrating redemption. If so, it might be
held as a memorial of the "sons of God shouting for joy"
at the world's foundation; for the original word is the
same as that used for "the glad sound," and "the blowing
of trumpets."† And we might take into view, also, the
suggestion of others, that the trumpet-sound, which is
so often connected with the voice of God (e. g. Exod.
xix. 19; Rev. i. 10), was a special memorial of God
having, in those days, spoken with man--a sound more
joyful far than all the shoutings of the sons of God.
But I rather think this feast was a memorial in another
sense. We read of a memorial, chap. ii. 9, in the sense
of something taken or done to keep in view what was
lying in sight, though not brought forward. In Leviticus,
the term "memorial" does not mean the keeping in
memory of a thing past. Many have erred from over-
looking the sense of the term. It is, in fact, a ceremonial
or tabernacle term signifying something done in order to
call attention to something yet remaining. It should be
rendered "a reminding" of something present, or of
* Exod. xxxiv. 22 speaks of it as happening “in the end,” or rather “at the
revolution of the year," hnAwA.ha tpaUqt;.
† It is Job xxxviii. 7.
OR SOLEMN CONVOCATIONS CHAP. XXIII 403
something just at hand; rather than "memorial," which
suggests the past. In Hebrew, the term is NOrk;zi from
the same root as Myriykiz;m.aha, Isa. lxii. 6, "Ye who are the
remembrancers of the Lord," reminding him of what is
to be done. So also Exod. iii. 16, "This is my name
for ever, and my memorial" (yrik;zi ), q.d. to remind my-
people of what I still am, and may be expected to do.
So also Acts x. 4, "Thy prayers and thine alms are
come up for a memorial before God"--to remind him
what to do for thee; every prayer and every giving of
alms called the attention of God to the centurion. The
word may, in other connexions, call attention to the past,
but the above is sufficient proof of its very usual sense in
calling attention to things coming on, and not yet actually
arrived. Now, it was in this sense that Maimonides
understood this Feast of Trumpets. It awakened (he
thought) the people to repentance in prospect of the Day
of Expiation. It has, indeed, been objected to this
view,* that HfaUrt; always signifies a joyful sound, and so
could not be used in prospect of such a solemn fast. But
the objector forgets that that solemn day was not merely
confession, but pardon also, and introduced the most
joyful of all feasts, that of Tabernacles.
It was, then, a feast whose object was to rouse all
The silver trumpets ever sounded a glad note, they
being in reality the voice of God uttered to
Whensoever these silver trumpets sounded, whether to
proclaim a solemn sacrifice, or to call out
battle-field (Num. x. 7-10), their utterance was the
voice of Jehovah, saying, "Come, my people." Even as
the trumpet on Sinai indicated God speaking; and as
* See
404 THE PUBLIC FESTIVALS,
Christ's voice, in Rev. i. 10, was heard as if a trumpet
sounded. It is thus "the last trump," or the trump at
the close of all things, shall intimate what is written in
Ps. 1. 3, "Our God shall come, and shall not be silent."
This feast, therefore, is to be considered as God's
solemn call to attention in prospect of the very special
causes for joy in this month. In short, it is just the
symbolic language for that word "BEHOLD," which
prefaces many a New Testament call in regard to the
same truths. "Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh
away the sin of the world!"--the expiation day is at
hand. "Behold, the Bridegroom cometh!"--the day of
joy is at hand--the feast of fat things.
There were several sacrifices (Num. xx. 1-10) offered
on this day; but we are not called on here to specify
them. Indeed, they were no way more special than
others of a similar kind, offered on other solemnities. It
was the trumpet-sound, heard from morning to evening,
that was peculiar to this feast. On other occasions, the
trumpet blew once or twice; but on this day they blew
all day long; and the special reference of Ps. lxxxi. 3*
is not to every new moon, but to the new moon feast
of trumpets in this one month--"our solemn feast day."
What a God of love have we! He calls us to bliss.
If there be one time more blessed than another, then we
find that to that time he calls our special attention. He
would have our whole soul engaged in the enjoyment of
those special prospects presented to our eye and heart in
the coming feasts of fat things that follow the great day
of atonement, as well as to atonement itself. He calls us
* Ps. .lxxxi. 3, " Blow trumpets at new moons." If it be asked, Why is not
the monthly festival of new moons noticed in this chapter? the answer is, There
were additional sacrifices offered on the day of the new moon; but it was not
set apart in any other way. It was not a Sabbath-day.
ON SOLEMN CONVOCATIONS CHAP. XXIII 405
to the contemplation of both, that we may find holiness
and happiness together.
Does not all this lead us at last to the true significance
of this Feast of Trumpets? It is the grand type of the
preaching of the Gospel. The Gospel is God's voice-
"See that ye refuse not him that speaketh" (Heb. xii.
25). It declares both the sufferings and the glory of the
Saviour--both the day of atonement and the feast of
tabernacles. Or, we should rather say, it signifies the
cry and testimony of God taken up by a host of wit-
nesses, age after age; all of them sounding the silver
trumpets, and saying, "Repent, for the kingdom of
heaven is at hand." Passover represented
pensation; Pentecost represented the Christian dispen-
sation. But this month's feasts are to unite and blend
both. Hence, it begins with a feast that sets forth
God's voice of love and warning under both dispensa-
tions. "How often would I have gathered you!" is
equally true of God under both dispensations.
The interval between this feast and that of the Atone-
ment-day and Tabernacles may be typical of the short time
near the close of all, when it would almost seem as if God
had spoken in vain. Jew and Gentile have in turn been
tried, and have in turn rejected him. "When the Son
of man cometh, shall he find faith on the earth?" But this
shall soon be followed by the breaking of a glorious day,
when there shall be true mourning over sin, and then a
universal scene of holy joy.
THE DAY OF ATONEMENT*
Ver. 26-32. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Also on the
* Called by way of eminence xmAOy, among modern Jews. Bengel has an
idea that is at least interesting, viz. that this day of atonement may have been the
anniversary of THE FALL.
406 THE PUBLIC FESTIVALS,
tenth day of this seventh month there shall be a day of
atonement: it shall be an holy convocation unto you; and ye
shall afflict your souls, and offer an offering made by fire
unto the Lord. And ye shall do no work in that same day;
for it is a day of atonement, to make an atonement for you
before the Lord your God. For whatsoever soul it be that
shall not be afflicted in that same day, he shall be cut off from
among his people. And whatsoever soul it be that doeth any
work in that same day, the same soul will I destroy from
among his people. Ye shall do no manner of work: it shall
be a statute for ever throughout your generations, in all your
dwellings. It, shall be unto you a sabbath of rest, and ye
shall afflict your souls: in the ninth day of the month at even,
from even unto even, shall ye celebrate your sabbath.
This special day of humiliation and atonement has been
fully spoken of, chap. xvi. In verse 27, it is "a day of
MyriUPKiHa expiations--atonements. It is remarkable that
the chief view of it given in this place is that of its being
a time for "afflicting the soul." We can perceive a pro-
priety in this view. This afflicting of the soul withdrew
the man from earthly joys; the world and its scenes faded
away while he contemplated his guilt and the wrath of
his God, and then the atonement provided by God. His
afflicted soul is weaned from earth. In this manner,
preparation is made for the holy joy of the Feast of
Tabernacles.
Sorrow for sin seems to be like the rough sand that a
man uses to rub off rust from iron; sorrow searches and
rubs sore on the soul, but at the same time effectually
removes what cleaved to the soul before. The vessel is
thus rinsed of the flavour of former wines, and left quite
clean for the new wine of the kingdom. Sorrow does not
take away the sin, but it takes away the taste for it, and
the pleasant taste of it; it does not empty out the vessel,
but it frees the emptied vessel (the pardoned soul) from
OR SOLEMN CONVOCATIONS. CHAP. XXIII 407
the former relish it had for earth. It is thus that the
Lord's children pass through fire and water to the wealthy
place. For this reason it is that their souls are tried
with spiritual griefs and outward tribulation. It makes
the joy of the Lord the fuller and sweeter to them.
The evening of the day, or rather, the afternoon of it,
bathed their souls in the refreshment of pardon and
assured acceptance. And is not this also a preparation
for the joy of the kingdom? It is by these beginnings
that the heart is tuned for the day of universal gladness
at the Lord's appearing. By these beginnings are their
souls fashioned into the feelings of heaven.
THE YEAR OF JUBILEE
Might have been expected to come in here, for it began
on the evening of the day of atonement. The joy of
jubilee followed up the ceasing from all other joy. But,
as this feast occurred only once in every fifty years, it is
not taken in here among the annual feasts, but is delayed
to a separate place. See chapter xxv.
THE FEAST OF TABERNACLES
Ver. 33-36. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak
unto the children of
seventh month shall be the feast of tabernacles for seven days
unto the Lord. On the first day shall be an holy convocation;
ye shall do no servile work therein. Seven days ye shall
offer an offering made by fire unto the Lord; on the eighth
day shall be an holy convocation unto you, and ye shall offer
an offering made by fire unto the Lord: it is a solemn
assembly; and ye shall do no servile work therein.
These verses do not fully describe the feast of Taber-
nacles, but only shew its place among the other feasts.
It is peculiarly marked; for this notice of it is given as
408 THE PUBLIC FESTIVALS,
if to sound the note of preparation; then, verses 37, 38
declare that when this feast shall be over, all the feasts of
the year are over. It is like the manner of annunciation
in Rev. x. 7: "In the days of the seventh angel . . . .
the mystery of God shall be finished"--thus raising high
our expectations of it, ere it is itself formally declared.
And hence it is, probably, that verses 37, 38 come in
here.
Ver. 37, 38. These are the feasts of the Lord, which ye shall
proclaim to be holy convocations, to offer an offering made by
fire unto the Lord, a burnt-offering, and a meat-offering, a
sacrifrice, and drink-offerings, every thing upon his day:
beside the sabbaths of the Lord, and beside your gifts,* and
beside all your vows, and beside all your free-will offerings,
which ye give unto the Lord.
Is it not an instance of the love of the Holy Spirit
that he should so frame the language and manner of a
passage as to call special attention to what is most joy-
ful? He dilates on scenes that are peculiarly gladsome
throughout all the prophets, e.g. Isa. xxxv. and lx., Rev.
xxi. And so here; for ver. 37 , 38 shut up the passage,
finishing the enumeration of facts, and giving a general
review, saying, "These are your feasts, and these include
the offering made by fire (hwA.xi), and the whole burnt-
offering (hlAfo) and the bread-offering (hHAn;mi), and any
bloody sacrifice (hbaz,), drink-offerings too, and every day's
provision, and Sabbaths, with all the occasional gifts,
vows, and free-will offerings." Immediately after this the
pen of the ready writer returns to the feast of tabernacles.
"Surely," says he (using j`xa, a word used in stating strong
convictions, or things that have good reason in their
* tOnT;ma, "presents" of such things as Exod. xxxv. 5-9 mentions--different
from NBar;qA which refers chiefly to offerings that were sacrificial.
OR SOLEMN CONVOCATIONS CHAP. XXIII 409
favour, as Ps. lxxiii. 1)--Surely ye shall keep the feast
of tabernacles" (ver. 39). He seems to hasten back to
that scene of joy and glory, and, now that all other things
are despatched, to dwell leisurely upon this alone.
Ver. 39-43. Also (surely) in the fifteenth day of the seventh
month, when ye have gathered in the fruit of the land, ye shall
keep a feast unto the Lord seven days: on the first day shall
be a sabbath, and on the eighth day shall be a sabbath. And
ye shall take you on the first day the boughs of goodly trees,
branches of palm-trees, and the boughs of thick trees, and
willows of the brook; and ye shall rejoice before the Lord
your God seven days. And ye shall keep it a feast unto the
Lord seven days in the year. It shall be a statute for ever in
your generations; ye shall celebrate it in the seventh month..
Ye shall dwell in booths seven days; all that are Israelites
born shall dwell in booths; that your generations may know
that I made the children of
brought them out of the
your God.
As it was said of the day of atonement, that "a man
had never seen sorrow who never saw the sorrow of that
day;”* so, on the contrary, it was said of the feast of
tabernacles, and especially of its last day, that "he who
never saw the rejoicing of drawing water, never saw
rejoicing in his life." It fell at the time of vintage,
and when all kinds of increase were gathered in. It was,
however, apt to be a rainy month: it was not in itself the
best suited for dwelling in booths. Hence, the Jews say
that this season of the year was fixed upon as being on
this very account the better fitted to shew that they acted
from regard to a Divine command.† Had it been in
spring-time, it might have been thought the suggestion
of natural feeling.
* "Rightly to feel sin is the torture of tortures."--Luther.
† See Patrick, ad loc.
410 THE PUBLIC FESTIVALS,
One object of it was to keep in memory
ing in tents in the desert, while their God dwelt among
them in the pillar-cloud. They were to realise these past
times in their imagination, and have a vivid view of the
scene, viz. their God spreading his covering over the
tents of
to place (2 Sam. vii. 6), journeying with them. In this
manner it was a most fitting type of the yet better
dwelling among men of the same God, in the latter days,
when "His Tabernacle shall be with men" (Rev. xxi. 3),
and the Lamb shall lead them to living fountains of water.
During the seven days, they dwelt in booths. They
made booths out of the various trees wherewith their
land abounded; they did not only carry the boughs in
their hands, they also formed them into tents or booths.
For so Nehemiah (viii. 15, 16) states very plainly, adding,
to make booths, as it is written," that is, according to
the original intention of the command. From Neh. viii.
15, 16, we infer that "the courts of the Lord's house"
were the heart of the scene.
Imagine the scene thus presented to the view. It is
an image of paradise restored--the New Earth in its
luxuriance during the reign of righteousness, and peace,
and joy. "Every goodly, tree* furnishes its boughs for
the occasion. The palm--so especially used in after
days as a token of triumph, and a symbol of
land--the palm is first mentioned. Besides, it is the
tree that had oftenest sheltered them in the wilderness,
as at Elim, being one of those that grow even in the
sandy deserts. Then, the "branches of thick trees," or,
* The Jews limit this to the citron; but this is a mere tradition of men. The
words mean any tree whatsoever that was attractive and goodly. Jahn says,
"Any noble tree, such as the palm, or the malum Punicum," So Rosenmuller.
OF SOLEMN CONVOCATIONS CHAP. XXIII 411
“of bushy thick-twisted trees," such as the myrtle--thus
plucking some boughs from the lower thickets, as well
as from the lofty palms. In Neh. viii. 15, the myrtle
is noticed by name. Next, "the willow" from the
river-side, hanging its boughs over the brooks of water,
as if to shade them, for
heat. There were also "the olive and the pine" (Neh.
viii. 15), the former representing the species that served
for
plied public necessities; the one yielding its berries, the
other its massy beams. All these, and any other such,*
were used on this joyful occasion. The booths so formed
exhibited the scene of a world clad in rich, luxuriant
verdure--men dwelling in peace, and sending up songs of
praise amid every token of fresh and lively joy. Some
have fancied that they can discern more still, as they gaze
on these booths of every bough: they think they see the
love of the God of Jeshurun pictured forth, as being noble
and lofty in its bearing, like the pine or cedar; fragrant
and sweet as the myrtle; triumphant over all obstacles,
like the palm; full of richness, like the olive; while,
like the willow of the brook, it bends over the children
of men, and over his own
descension. But, at all events, this is implied in the scene
taken as a whole. For here is
for Him who shall dwell among them.
The eighth day was reckoned the great day of the
feast, as is said in John vii. 37. It was the day when the
ingathering of the vintage, and all other fruits (Exod.
xxiii. 16), was completed. It thus combined in it the
"joy of harvest " and the "shouting of them that tread
the wine-press," with the gladness peculiar to the feast
* “Any of the fine trees then in bloom," says Rosenmuller.
412 THE PUBLIC FESTIVALS,
itself. But the Jews, not satisfied with all this, added the
ceremony of drawing water from the pool of Siloam, to
represent the water out of the smitten rock in the desert;
and in pouring out this pitcher of water in the
great used to be the joy, that it became a proverb, “He
who never saw the rejoicing of drawing water, never saw
rejoicing in all his life.” But this addition to the feast
betrays, it would seem, a sad truth concerning
They rested in the type and shadow, and sought their
full joy from the mere feast and its gladsome ceremonies,
instead of looking through these rites to the future,
Hence they were disappointed; they were not fully sati-
ated with joy; they felt an emptiness left, even after all?
the ceremonies of this day of joy. Attempting, there-
fore, to make the shadow more substantial, they invented
the drawing of water, to see if thus they might get more
to complete their longing. Poor
a type; it is not thy heaven. The true Feast of Taber-
nacles is kept when the Son of the Blessed, who dwelt
in the pillar-cloud, shall dwell as Immanuel among us.
And Jesus intimated this when, at the very moment in
which the water was poured forth, and
trying to expel all sadness from their spirit, he lifted up
his voice, and said, “If any man thirst, let him come to
me, and drink" (John vii. 3 7).
So natural to a Jew was the connexion between joy
and, this feast, that Peter, on the hill of transfiguration,
no sooner felt the strange, surpassing joy of the scene,
than he seems to fancy, "This is the day of the Feast of
Tabernacles." He fancies himself and his two brethren
to be already dwelling under booths or tabernacles, when
lo! their joy is increased by the presence of three
strangers who have come up among them--the Master,
OR SOLEMN CONVOCATIONS CHAP. XXIII 413
and Moses, and Elijah. He proposes to detain these, by
twining booths for them also (Mark ix. 5), and so retain
the exquisite joy which their presence caused; for his cup
was running over. In all this we see, probably, a dim
hint of the truth, viz. that the coming of Jesus shall
indeed be the true time of the Feast of Tabernacles, and
his presence the true source of that day's overwhelming
bliss. Peter spoke confusedly; but his confused words are
recorded, because in his very confusion he was led to utter
more than he really knew or meant. It is when the
Lord shall come in his glory, and his kingdom has been
set up by him in power (Mark viii. 38 ; ix. 1), that the
antitype of the Feast of Tabernacles shall arrive. Then
is earth to be clothed with its new-created loveliness
(Isa. xxxv. 1, 2), the very "trees of the wood rejoicing
before the Lord" (Ps., xcvi. 12). Then shall Jesus give
the thirsty all their desire, and they shall sorrow no
more at all. "He that sees not the rejoicing of that
day shall never see joy at all."
And the many sacrifices offered during these seven
days (see Num. xxix. 12), all pointing to the Lamb of
God, may intimate that Jesus shall be the chief object of
delight in all that feast. It shall still be, "Master, it is
good to be here." Outward glory shall be like the case
of a telescope, all intended to direct and fix the eye on
the Master himself. "Lo! this is our God; we have
waited for him." The decrease of the sacrifices (one a
day), as the week went on (Num. xxix.), may indicate
that there will be always less and less need to point the
redeemed to Jesus as the sum and centre of all; they
will be so entirely satisfied of his being so--so completely
bent over to entire oneness of feeling with him. It will
become their only nature--the only thing natural to them
414 THE PUBLIC FESTIVALS CHAP. XXIII
--to find Jesus their all in all. Oh, what are men who
are "without Christ" in this world!
The close of this season is called, in ver. 36, "a solemn
assembly." This is the eighth day, already mentioned
above; but we notice it here again. The word is pecu-
liar, tr,c,fE day of restraint," or rather, a day of closing
and shutting up. It is applied to the close of the Feast
of Unleavened Bread (Deut. xvi. 8), and perhaps ought
always to be thus understood, viz. as denoting a solemn
close.* On the eighth day,
houses, and rejoiced there. And some suppose the final
state, after the days of Christ's kingdom, may be hinted
at here--"the ages to come"--the undescribed, unknown,
but unutterably blessed eternity after the Thousand
Years.
THE CONCLUSION OF THIS.SUBJECT
Ver. 44. And Moses declared unto the children of
of the Lord.
The Lord thus testifies that Moses was faithful to the
letter in all he was commanded to do; and leaves us with
an example before our eyes of true adherence to the
revealed will of our God. If we would at length enter
into these happy scenes, let us be as Moses was in his
generation. Let us follow the Lord fully. "0 that thou
hadst hearkened to my commandments! then had thy
peace been as a river, and, thy righteousness as the waves
of the sea."
* Joel i. 14 signifies, “Hold the most solemn assembly you can, like the
closing day in any of your feasts." Josephus uses "a]sarqa"--a word formed
from this, to denote the close of the Feast of Pentecost.
CHAPTER XXIV
Duty of Priests when out of Public View in the
Holy Place
"That thou mayest know how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the
house of God, which is the church of the living God."--1 Tim. iii. 15
DUTY OF PRIESTS IN REGARD TO THE GOLDEN CANDLESTICK
Ver. 1-4. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Command the
children of
for the light, to cause the lamps to burn continually. Without
the veil of the testimony, in the tabernacle of the congregation,
shall Aaron order it from the evening unto the morning before
the Lord continually: it shall be a statute for ever in your
generations. He shall order the lamps upon the pure candle-
stick before the Lord continually.
HERE are some directions referring neither to the priest's
public duty, nor yet to his domestic, but to his official
duties when withdrawn from the sight of men in the Holy
Place--what may be called his private official duties.
The people are to bring the oil. Asher must send up
to the holy place the produce of his olive-trees, and every
Israelite must learn to feel an interest in the unseen work
of the sanctuary. And not only must they bring it--
they must bring it "pure," clear and unmixed, and
"beaten," prepared with care. By thus prescribing to
the people the duty of bringing to the priests the oil for
416 UTY OF PRIESTS WHEN OUT OF
the lamps well prepared, they were made to feel that
they, as much as the priests, had an interest in the trans-
actions of the
ration that the seven-lamped candlestick burnt there for
them. And so it did. That golden candlestick, with its
seven lamps at the end of the seven branches, was a type
of God's Church standing in Christ (He is the shaft of
gold), and supplied by the Spirit with light and life; or,
to put the same truth in a different form, it was Christ
holding up his Church (the seven branches), while the
Holy Spirit was the indwelling light and life of each.
Each Israelite had, therefore, a special interest in these
lamps.
They burned " continually" (dymiTA), that is, from day
to day, like the "continual burnt-offering," or daily sacri-
fice.* The lamps were kindled every morning at break
of day, and burned till evening. At evening they were
trimmed again, and burned on till the dawn of day.
Hence we find, in 1 Sam. iii. 3† it was set in order at
sunset, that it might burn till the oil was exhausted; and
when they found it gone out in the morning, they set it
in order again for the day, and it burnt till evening. It
was allowed to go out for want of oil and trimming, in
order to teach our need of and dependence upon the
Holy Spirit for every moment's light and life, and upon
the Priest's care--even the watchful care of Jesus.
* It has been remarked, that 2 Sam. ix. 7, 13, is an instance that explains
the true force of dymiTA Mephibosheth ate bread at David's table "continually."
Hence some explain 1 Thess. v. 17, as nothing more than "Pray at stated
times, without allowing interruption." But that passage includes much more,
viz. a frame of mind which never feels indisposed for prayer.
† In The Tabernacle of Moses, by the Rev. W. Mudge (a very excellent and
refreshing work), this passage is quoted as proving the spread of corruption in
Eli's days. But it is not so, if our view is right; and Witsius (De Mysterio
Tabern.) maintains the view we have given.
PUBLIC VIEW, ETC. CHAP. XXIV 417
"Order them from evening till morning," points to a yet
more special point, They burned during night, until near
the dawn, as a type of the Church giving light, but
getting very dim as the daybreak approaches. Perhaps
the burning during day might signify the need of another
light than the blaze of nature, even when at its noon.
The candlestick stood "pure" (i. e. its golden shaft
and branches kept ever free from what might dim their
brightness), in the
that hung between to divide this place from the Holiest
of all, where stood "the testimony."*
Let us turn aside for a time to view more leisurely this
great sight. We on earth are interested in it; for it
stands not in the holiest of all, which is heaven, but in the
holy place, which represents spiritual or heavenly things
enjoyed on earth. True, it speaks primarily to
for his is the one candlestick with its seven branches,
giving light in a dark world. But since his day, this
same figure or type has been used by Jesus--our High
Priest after the order of Melchisedec--to represent his
scattered churches among the Gentiles (see Rev. i. 20).
What, then, did
its lamps?
Did they not, first of all, see, as it were, the true vine
spreading out its many branches? They saw seven
branches proceeding from one stem or shaft, each branch
adorned with "knots and flowers." The massy shaft
upheld the whole--the sevenfold, or complete, array of
branches. Next, whether or not they knew it, it is
* tdufehA. Is this word specially a name for the ark, wherein the law was
deposited, and which so testified to the law's demands, and magnified it, by the
blood sprinkled above? Out of that closed ark, when so sprinkled, a voice was
ever proclaiming the Lawgiver's holy, holy, holy name, in accents of love. And
this is the testimony needed by a sinner.
418 DUTY OF PRIESTS WHEN OUT OF
revealed now (Rev. iv. 8) that the seven lamps of fire
were typical of the sevenfold Spirit of God.
How beautiful the truth exhibited here! Christ is the
golden candlestick. He bears up all the branches; every
Church and every member would give way, and fall with
a crash to the dust, if he were to withdraw his upholding
strength. Flowers, light, oil, are first in him, and belong
to his Church because it stands on him. Were Christ to
sink had he sunk in
sunk! Enoch's three hundred years' walk with God,
Moses' forty days and nights' communion, Abraham's
sacrifice of Isaac--all the graces, holiness, beautiful walk,
of all the saints in Old Testament times would have
availed nothing had they not been on the golden shaft.
To him, therefore, we ever sing, "To him that is able to
keep you from falling" (Jude 24).
The olive-oil feeding the flame of every lamp is the Holy
Spirit. In 1 John ii. 2 7, "the anointing" is the work of
the Holy Spirit; and in Rev. iii. 1, Christ is represented,
as giving the Holy Spirit, who is the oil, to each candle-
stick. All light was from the pure oil; all grace is from
the Spirit; and Christ pours the Spirit into his own, as,
the priest poured oil into the lamps, "from morning to
evening, continually." Without oil, the wick of the lamp
would be extinguished in noisome fumes, after a short
blaze; without the Holy Spirit, the Church, and every
member of the Church, would sink into darkness like that
of the world around them, and their profession would
only leave behind most offensive remembrances. Thus,
then, is Jesus giving out the Holy Spirit to his Churches.
The priest, setting the lamps in order daily, represents
Christ causing his people daily to receive and give forth
light and life. In the midst of a dark world, believers are
PUBLIC VIEW, ETC. CHAP. XXIV 419
set up as lights (see Phil. ii. 15 ; Matt. v. 16). They
should be as the Baptist, “burning and shining lights.”
They should be representatives of Christ himself, who
“shone as the light in darkness." And they must shine
--1. Not by natural gifts, but by grace. There must be
a supply of beaten oil, pressed out of
not merely talent, or natural fervour and benevolence.
2. Clearly. There were golden snuffers for these lamps,
and the use of them was committed to the priest who
went in to set things in order. Believers must have
their gifts and graces stirred up, so that there be no dull-
ness, indecision, languor. When you feel a little pride
stealing in, or love of praise, or fondness for comforts, or
earthly cares, go then, believer, to the priest; let him
dress the lamp. 3. Constantly. Every day in succession
shine as before; never hide the light. If there be
a place where it is not duty to speak, yet there is no
place where it is not duty to think and feel for God.
4. Calmly; for the light of these lamps did not sputter as
it burned. The oil was pure. Believers must have the
lamb-like spirit of Jesus, putting away all admixture of
human temper; not reproving with the heat of human
passion, not harshly upbraiding the obstinate sinner, not
impatient or hasty or fierce even when enormous wicked-
ness ness and deceit appear. A calm light generally shines
full. 5. In the face of the world. Cast your light fair on
the world's sins, that they may see them. Point out
their ungodliness, their lawlessness, their unbelief. Re-
prove their acts of Sabbath-profanation. Check them
when they swear in your presence. Bear your testimony
where the truth is denied in your presence. Never be
afraid of dazzling the world with too much light; but
plainly shew them that they are wholly sinful, wholly
420 DUTY OF PRIESTS WHEN OUT OF
ruined, wholly, helpless; and speak of a present, imme-
diate, free, full pardon in the Saviour. 6. So as to shew
the golden table and the golden altar. The light of the
candlestick did so. Was not, this pointing the eye to
Christ, who died, and who is risen? The bread on the
table is Christ, who gave his life for us; the golden altar
and its incense is Jesus exalted and accepted. Here is
full salvation. 7. As if you alone were responsible for
the enlightening of the dark world. The candlestick was
the only light; so is the Church. And let every mem-
ber feel responsibility. Perhaps if you shine not, some
soul shall be left for ever in darkness. If one light-house
on the sea-shore were obscured, how many ships might be
lost in consequence! especially if formerly that light-house
used to direct to the haven: Oh, then, how many may
perish if you backslide, and shine not as before! This is
our time for shining. When Jesus comes, his light will
dim ours; we shall shine with him, but our privilege of
bringing others to the truth shall be ended. When the
sun rises, the vessel needs no more the help of the
beacon-light.
Lord, give us the light that shineth in the dark world,
and make us shine ourselves till the day dawn and the
Daystar arise, whose beams shall gladden and sanctify
our hearts to the full!"
DUTY OF PRIESTS IN REGARD TO .THE GOLDEN TABLE
Ver. 5-9. And thou shalt take fine flour, and bake twelve cakes
* In 2 Pet. L 19, there may be a reference to the candlestick that shone in
the holy place. As it continued to be used until the Lord Jesus came, and a
Church of living souls had received his healing beams into their hearts, so shall
his word of prophecy continue to light the steps of his Church until their Lord
come again and substitute himself for the word. The force of "In your hearts"
may be this: “Until those hearts of yours, which at present receive the word
that tells of him, shall be shone upon by himself."
PUBLIC VIEW, ETC. CHAP. XXIV 421
thereof: two tenth-deals shall be in one cake. And thou
shalt set them in two rows, six on a row, upon the pure table
before the Lord. And thou shalt put pure frankincense upon
each row, that it may be on the bread for a memorial, even
an offering made by fire unto the Lord. Every sabbath he
shall set it in order before the Lord continually, being taken
from the children of
it shall be Aaron's and his sons': and they shall eat it in the
holy place: for it is most holy unto him of the offerings of the
Lord made by fire by a perpetual statute.
The name appropriated to these loaves was MninaPAha MH,l,,
"shew-bread," or the bread of presence;* that is, bread
fit to be, or honoured to be, set in the presence of the
King of Jeshurun. 1. It was set before God in the holy
place, just as the incense on the golden altar was offered
to God. It was thus a type of Jesus, on whom the
Father's delight was placed with infinite complacency, so
that he might be said to be the food of heaven, He on
whom God feasted with delight. And thus was repre-
sented the truth, "God gave his only-begotten Son." It
has been beautifully said, "Every sigh of Jesus was a
crumb of imperishable bread to us" (Mudge). 2. These
loaves stood on a pure, golden table, or a table made of
Shittim-wood, overlaid with gold. Now, these materials
were the very materials of the ark, exhibiting views of
Christ's person, viz. his humanity in humiliation, ex-
pressed by the Shittim-wood, and his humanity glorified,
* The article h in this connexion defines the bread, according to that rule of
Hebrew grammar which says, "that when a compound idea, represented by one
noun following another in the genitive, is to be expressed definitely, it is done
by prefixing the article to the noun in the genitive." It is not "bread of the
“presence," but " the presence-bread." So Isa. lxiii. 9, is simply, “His pre-
sence-angel." No doubt "presence-bread," and "presence-angel," were
similar to Esther i. 14 ; 2 Kings xxv. 19, who would be called by the name
"presence-men," q. d. fit to stand, and honoured to be, in presence of the
king.
422 DUTY OF PRIESTS WHEN OUT OF
expressed by gold, shining like New Jerusalem streets.
Is not this to teach that the food of our souls is the Son
of man from heaven, his person presenting his finished
work to us in its complete adaptation to our souls?
3. The twelve loaves exhibit this truth, that for each
name on his breastplate the high priest has a full supply.
And hence, not one of these shall perish. At the same
time, the supply for each was superabundant; it was two
tenth-deals, two omers. Now, that was double the quan-
tity needed for one individual's wants. When manna
fell, two omers sufficed for two persons. It may teach
that there is a sufficiency in Jesus so great, that far more
souls than ever come could be supplied out of his abund-
ance. Yes, sinner, you may .not know that your name
is on his breastplate; but this you do know, that there
is plenty on his table to, satisfy you, and a welcome
withal to you when you go to take it. You will cease to
crave sooner far than He will cease to give. The blame
of your perishing will never lie on the insufficiency of
the provision. And, inasmuch as all this was managed
by a priest--inasmuch as it was the priest's duty to see
that these loaves were ever there in their place--in-as-
much as no hand but a priest's must touch that bread,
does it not seem to say, that this provision is all for
sinners; not for the holy and righteous, but for perishing
sinners? 4. It was renewed, weekly. Thus it never
moulded. It was fresh at all times. For so is the
Antitype, ever fresh to us, as truly as in apostolic days.
He never waxes old; this food never moulds. You may
get the same joy in believing on him, the same peace, the
same assurance, that were found in apostolic days; and
may be moved with the same love and zeal and holiness,
by feeding on the same primitive food. 5. And yet
PUBLIC VIEW, ETC. CHAP. XXIV 423
more: it will be on the morning of the Sabbath, the
seventh thousand year of earth, that He shall be set
gloriously before his people in fresh fulness.
They were set in two rows (not piled up) on the
table. This was the most convenient position; and the
priest standing before them would appear one who had
full occupation for both his hands--a busy, ever-busy
priest, opening his hand liberally to supply the hungry
through all the tribes of
Owen's idea seems true, that in reference to the curse of
the ground,
blessed.†
The frankincense (ver. 7) on the top of each row was
similar in use to what is said in chap. ii. 15, 16. It
denoted acceptance, and that this bread was well-pleas-
ing to the Lord ; and when burnt at the week's end,
instead of the loaves, it was in order that Aaron's sons
might feast on the loaves themselves. And this feeding
on the loaves (ver. 9) while the frankincense ascended
in sweet fragrance, seems to shadow forth Christ inter-
ceding for us at the very moment we are enjoying fellow-
ship with him. Eaten in the courts of the sanctuary
("the holy place," as chap. vi. 16) by those who had a
right of constant access, it exhibited God's children enjoy-
ing fellowship and access to their God, keeping their eye
all the time on the memorial presented in their behalf.
These loaves were to be "taken from the children of
* In 2 Chron. iv. 19, Solomon is said to have made "the golden altar; the
tables (tOnHAl;wuha) also, whereon the shew-bread was." There were ten tables,
and the Hebrew words are literally rendered, "And on them (viz. these tables)
the shew-bread"--probably ten tables, each with twelve loaves. This vast in-
crease of material in Solomon's temple is remarkable throughout; four
cherubim, ten layers, ten candlesticks, all pointing to the amazing enlargement of
vision and of fruition in the days of the Prince of peace.
† On the Epistle to the Hebrews.
424 DUTY OF PRIESTS WHEN OUT OF
ver. 2 commanded regarding the olive-oil for the lamps.
And last of all, "the everlasting covenant" (ver. 8) and
"perpetual statute" (ver. 9) throw a fence around to pre-
vent neglect. As regularly as the Sabbath came on, the
prepared loaves must be on the table. We must not put
other food before the Lord's people. Ministers dare not
change it. What mean those who set before God's
people a supply of eloquence, intellect, argument, or of
history, or of speculation on the truth? Even if the
table have on it an array of duties, row upon row of
graces and virtues, yet if Christ, the life, and the food of
life, be not there, the "everlasting covenant" is broken,
the "perpetual statute" annulled.
AN EVENT THAT SOLEMNLY CONFIRMED THE AUTHORITY OF
THE LAWS BOTH TO ISRAELITES AND TO STRANGERS
AMONG THEM, 10-16
Ver. 10-16. And the son of an Israelitish woman, whose father was
an Egyptian, went out among the children of
son of the Israelitish woman and a man of
gether in the camp; and the Israelitish woman's son blas-
phemed * the name of the Lord, and cursed. And they brought
him unto Moses; (and his mother's name was Shelomith, the
daughter of Dibri, of the tribe of Dan;) and they put him in
ward, that the mind of the Lord might be shewed them. And
the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Bring forth him that bath
cursed without the camp, and let all that heard him lay their
hands upon his head, and let all the congregation stone him.
And thou shalt speak unto the children of
soever curseth his God shall bear his sin. And he that blas-
phemeth the name of the Lord, he shall surely be put to death,
and all the congregation shall certainly stone him: as well the
* Or, more correctly, "he uttered the name of the Lord, and then
cursed him" (Hengstenberg, on Pentateuch, Dissert. iii.; Rosenm., &c.)
PUBLIC VIEW, ETC. CHAP. XXIV 425
stranger, as he that is born in the land, when he blasphemeth
the name of the Lord, shall be put to death.
In ver. 10, we should probably understand the words
thus: "son of an Egyptian who was among the children
of
In ver. 11, "the name" stands alone," without the
words " of Jehovah," though in ver. 16 this addition is
inserted. The expression, "The Name," beyond all doubt
means Jehovah; and there may be a reference to this
very passage in the New Testament passages where we
find the Lord Jesus mentioned thus, in order to shew his
high exaltation: "He hath given him a name that is
above every name," o@noma to> u[pe>r pa?n o@noma (Phil. ii. 9).
If the Jews in Paul's day were in the habit (as they are
now) of not uttering the word "Jehovah," but of substi-
tuting instead "Adonai," or the phrase used here, "the
name," this clause would then have double significance to
a Jew. The argument in Heb. i. may have a tacit refer-
ence to the event before us. At all events, the passage
before us is itself a remarkable instance of deep rever-
ence for the Lord's name for what else can account for
the peculiar phrase, "the name," except that the Holy
Spirit here taught. Moses to utter with awe a name which
men could learn to pronounce so rashly. Hence, "Jehovah"
is omitted twice, and "the name" stands alone. The
solemn manner in which Exod. iii. 14, 15 records this
title, gave origin to this special reverence, and suggested
the expression, "The Name."†
It seems as if this occurrence had taken place while
* The Septuagint here have to> o@noma katrhra<sato; and ver. 16, "o]noma<zwn
to> o@noma Ku<riou."
† In Exod. iii. 15, "memorial" differs from the "name;" for “memorial"
always contains a reference to the acts of God, e. g. his being the God who kept
426 DUTY OF PRIESTS WHEN OUT OF
Moses was within the tabernacle conversing with God. It
is as if the people had come to the door of the tabernacle
in quest of him, that he might hear the sad event, and
go in and ask counsel of the God with whom he was con-
versing. The introduction of it into this record of cere-
monial rites is not without a meaning. It was an event
fitted by its results to confirm the authority of Jehovah
over
revelation for this end. Occasion was taken from this
occurrence to exhibit some precepts that drew an outward
fence round the pavilion of the Great King.
And the grace of God shone forth amid this dark
cloud. For lo! he is dealing with a camp wherein such
corruption springs up, and yet he goes on still with his
revelations of love. That straw on the surface shewed
how the current ran. But the Lord was acting in pure
grace amid a camp of sin.
The fact of the lad being the son of a Jewish mother
and of an Egyptian father afforded occasion to shew that
the law applied equally and impartially to the Jew and
to the stranger. And his being the son of a well-known
woman, Shelomith (whose name might have suggested
peacefulness to her son), daughter of Dibri, made the
judgment passed on him appear the more impartial.
Moses went to the Lord, while the blasphemer lay in
ward. The sentence is calm and deliberate. The Lord
commands that he be stoned. Every witness lays his
hands on the blasphemer's head, as if to say, "Thy blood
be on thyself;" and he is hurried beyond the camp, that
is, beyond the place of blessing to the scene of curse--to
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. Whereas "I am" refers to past, present, and
future nature. So Hengstenberg, on Psalm xxx. 4, thinks that "memorial"
is his historically manifested properties, his character exhibited in acts.
PUBLIC VIEW, ETC. CHAP. XXIV 427
where the sin-offering used to be burnt, probably. There
he dies an awful death; and by his death leaves these
warnings (ver. 15, 16) for all
ner who despises "the name that is above every name"
shall perish. The swearer, the blasphemer, the rash and
irreverent, the quarrelsome and passionate, they who sin
grievously under the provocation of injury, or under the
ignorance and stupefaction of strong drink, belong to the
class before us. So also do all those who despise and
lightly esteem "that name" of Jesus. And, lo! every
hand is put on their head, pointing to the fact that they
themselves are to blame for their ruin! Even thus the
unbelieving man perishes under the awful certainty that
he is most justly doomed. Amid the crush of the shower
of stones, the blasphemer's conscience louder far pro-
claimed to him that he deserved this doom; and, amid
the flashing flames of the day of God, and the weeping
and wailing and gnashing of teeth, the unbelieving man
who rejected "the only name given under heaven whereby
we must be saved" (Acts iv. 12) shall hear the thunder
of his own accusing conscience, "The Lord is righteous,
and I am self-destroyed."
Ver. 17-22. And he that killeth any man shall surely be put to
death. And he that killeth a beast shall make it good; beast
for beast. And if a man cause a blemish in his neighbour; as
he hath done, so shall it be done to him; breach for breach,
eye for eye, tooth for tooth; as he hath caused a blemish in a
man, so shall it be done to him again. And he that killeth a
beast, he shall restore it: and he that killeth a man, he shall be
put to death. Ye shall have one manner of law, as well for the
stranger as for one of your own country: for I am the Lord
your God.
The quarrel of Shelomith's son is still in view; and
even it gives occasion to a statement of the Lord's mind.
428 DUTY OF PRIESTS WHEN OUT OF
The first table requires reverence to the Lord; this has
been enjoined. The second table requires kindness to
our fellow-men; this is enjoined in ver. 17-21. Murder,
however men may allege the excuse of passion or of
drunkenness, or the like, shall be punished by death;
and lesser injuries by corresponding penalties. In the
case of killing a beast (ver. 21), the crime is not to be so
judged, though in that case, too, the man must make resti-
tution; but so precious in God's sight is the life of man,
that death must ever be the penalty of murder. Stranger
or fellow-countryman, the rule must apply alike to both.
We see, 1. The Lord's righteousness. His rule of equity
and recompence is exhibited in judging the affairs of men.
Men are taught his stern justice. 2. The Lord's grace to
men. He draws a fence round their lives, for their souls'
sake. As he was jealous for his own name, so is he for
their safety. “Who is a God like unto thee!"
Moses is now appointed to decide such quarrels by
fixed rules. How differently would he feel at this time
from what he did when too hastily he put himself forward
in the quarrel between the Israelite and the Egyptian,
and next day between the two men of
would have recompensed "breach for breach, tooth for
tooth." But to do so at that time was sinful in him; for
he was not invested with authority; he was only giving
vent to the natural feelings of righteous indignation at
the sight of injustice perpetrated. Now, however, he acts
as magistrate and "king in Jeshurun;" and when he
enjoins "tooth for tooth, eye for eye," it is not done as
the scribes enjoined (Matt. v. 38) it is not done by way
of private revenge, but as representative of the Holy One
of
Ver. 23. And Moses spake to the children of
PUBLIC VIEW, ETC. CHAP. XXIV 429
should bring forth him that had cursed out of the camp, and
stone him with stones: and the children of
Lord commanded Moses.
Moses came back from meeting with the Lord. He
told the people that the Lord commanded the guilty man
to be led forth out of the camp--away from the place
where blessing fell like dew, and over which the Pillar
hovered, and where Jehovah dwelt, to a spot beyond the
circle of the blessing, and there be stoned. Behold the
wretched blasphemer led forth! His head covered, after
he has cast his last look on the happy tents of
his weeping, widowed mother; his hands bound, his lips
quivering, his steps slow and heavy! A silent group
attend him, and multitudes gaze afar off. The sentence
and the principles of it have been just uttered by Moses
in the name of God: and, with the conviction of his own
desert plain even to himself, the man is struck to the
earth and crushed to death. "Without the camp" he
lies, a spectacle to angels and to men.
Now, of what does that mangled and marred form em-
phatically speak to one that passes by? It speaks of the
curse of an injured God. Each wound, left by the pon-
derous mass that some witness cast upon his shivering
body, was an external representation of the infinite curse
that cleaves to the condemned soul. And hence it is that
when we see Jesus, “wounded and bruised,” "his visage
so marred more than any man, and his form more than the
sons of men," we therein see the marks of the curse having
really fallen on him--the curse which our sins wreathed
around him. The Father lays his hand on his holy head,
as if pointing him out as guilty--but only guilty in our
guilt--and every overwhelming curse is showered upon
his head. "Surely he hath borne our griefs and carried
430 DUTY OF PRIESTS, ETC.
our sorrows!" Never man spake like that man, and yet
he seems visited with the same marks of tremendous
wrath as this son of Shelomith.
The wrath is equally real in both cases, while the reason
is very different in either case. The mangled body of
Shelomith's son declared that the wrath due to him was
poured out, and in exhausting its terrors had swept life
away. Even so, the dead body of our Surety, all bruised
and torn, declared to Joseph and Nicodemus, as they
wrapt it in the fine linen and spices, that the curse had
fallen and had spent its fury on him. Well might
they have sung as they bore his body, his pale body, to
the new-hewn tomb without the gate, "Christ has re-
deemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse
for us!"
CHAPTER XXV
The Sabbatic Year, and the Year of Jubilee—
Millennial Times
“There remaineth, therefore, a rest to the people of God."--Heb. iv. 9.
“The year of my redeemed is come."--Isa. lxiii. 4
Ver. 1-7. And the Lord spake unto Moses in mount Sinai,* say-
ing, Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them,
When ye come into the land which I give you, then shall the
land keep a sabbath unto the Lord. Six years thou shalt sow
thy field, and six years thou shalt prune thy vineyard, and
gather in the fruit thereof; but in the seventh year shall be a
sabbath of rest unto the land, a sabbath for the Lord: thou
shalt neither sow thy field, nor prune thy vineyard. That
which groweth of its own accord of thy harvest thou shalt not
reap, neither gather the grapes of thy vine undressed: for it is
a year of rest unto the land. And the sabbath of the land shall
be meat for you; for thee, and for thy servant, and for thy
maid, and for thy hired servant, and for the stranger that
sojourneth with thee, and for thy cattle, and for the beasts that
are in thy land, shall all the increase thereof be meat.
As soon as they should be settled in the Promised Land,
this ordinance must be kept. As each Sabbath-day was
a type of the coming rest to creation after its 6000
years of woe, and as each year's seventh month brought
round a type of the same in the feast of tabernacles, so
* "In," that is, while still at the same region as when the preceding pre-
cepts were given; for
did not remove till the second month of the second year after leaving
432 THE SABBATIC YEAR, AND
each seventh year also. There is a yearning in the heart
of God towards this happy time. Jesus himself is he who
says in the Song, "Till the day break and the shadows
flee away, I will get me to the mountain of myrrh and to
the hill of frankincense" (Song, iv, 6); and these repeated
types, at every new period of time, days, months, and
years, intimate the same desire. 0 how should we long
for that day of God--for what Paul calls, in 2 Thess. i. 7,
"rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from
heaven!"
They were to keep it "to the Lord," even as the Sab-
bath-day. He delighted to see in that year a type of
creation's rest; and they were to spend that year of com-
parative leisure in serving him more entirely.
When it is said, "Six years thou shalt sow," there is a
precept as well as permission given. Till the seventh
year comes we must work and toil; the sweat must hang
on our brow, the testimony and effect of the Fall. But
the seventh year wipes that away. "There shall be no
more curse," was thus suggested to every keeper of the
Sabbatic year. No work on that year (ver. 4), no reap-
ing even of what grew of itself; they might pluck the
few grapes that grew on "the undressed vine (ver. 5),
and the handfuls found springing up in the corn fields of
themselves. This they might do just as need required.
But there was to be none of the toil of harvest or of vint-
age: "the Sabbath of the land," that is (chap. xxiii. 3 8),
what the Sabbath of the land furnishes and presents, shall
be sufficient.
* ryzinA, the vine, in the undressed state of a Nazarite whose locks grew unre-
strained. As Propertius (ii. 15) speaks of the coma of the vine (Rosenmuller).
Or, it may be from rzanA directly, q.d. the vine in the state of consecration to
God, which implied that no human hand pruned it. Patrick remarks that olive-
yards, and such like, were included under these rules (Exod. xxiii. 10).
THE YEAR OF JUBILEE CHAP. XXV 433
It was during this year also that every Israelite remit-
ted debts due to him by his brother Israelite, and every
Hebrew slave might leave his servitude (Exod. xxi., &c.),
at least, if this to him were the seventh year of his bond-
age. There must be a full picture of rest. For this is the
type of what the earth shall be under Christ, the Prince
of Peace. Of Him it is said, "His rest shall be glorious"
(Isa. xi. 10); and of that final rest it is written, "There
remaineth a rest for the people of God" (sabbatismo>j,
Heb. iv. 9), a time combining in itself all that was pre-
figured by the seventh day, and in the seventh month, and
during the seventh year. Walk through
such a time, and, lo! every one sits, under his vine and
under his fig-tree in peace. No sound of the oxen tread-
ing out the corn, no shouting from the vineyard; a strange
stillness over all the land, while its summer-days are as
bright as ever, and its people as happy as a nation on
earth could be found. Amid this rest--which in a nation
of agriculturists would be nearly equivalent to universal
cessation from toil--how continually do the godly sing
the praises of Jehovah! The whole year round, they use
their leisure for God. "His servants serve him." They
rest not from this; and so they make this outward rest
more truly a type of the heavenly. No sweat upon their
brow (as if anticipating those days in Ezek. xliv. 18) from
tilling the ground; and yet, what with last year's plenti-
ful and superabundant supply (ver. 20), and what with
the supplement yielded by this year's self-produce, each
man has sufficiency. "So giveth he his beloved sleep"--
and they rest in his love. And the beasts of the field
rest; "creation itself" seems to share in this liberty of
the sons of God, anticipating its season of deliverance
from corruption (Rom. viii. 21).
434 THE SABBATIC YEAR, AND
The very soil on which their harvests grew was im-
proved by this rest, as if to shadow forth the time when
it should no more yield less than it did in
And, besides all this, no man appropriated to himself
anything that the land then produced; all was common,
to the rich, to the poor, to the Hebrew, to the stranger--
a token of the restoration of mutual love. Rest on the
ground, among the beasts of the field, in the dwellings of
men, with praise and worship unceasingly ascending from
harp and psaltery and gracious lips, while every man par-
took of earth's produce as freely as his neighbour, in
token of established good-will--was not all this a scene of
true, real peace? Might not
rejoice, and let the earth be glad; let the sea roar, and
the fulness thereof. Let the field be joyful, and all that
is therein; then shall all the trees of the wood rejoice
before the Lord" (Ps. xcvi. 11, 12).
So much did God love these blessed shadows of the
rest to come, that
one of the causes of their being carried away to
Shall not, then, the neglect of any among us to realise
that "rest that remaineth," be also displeasing to the
Lord? It is true, their neglect arose rather from present
eagerness about the world, than from dislike of the season
of rest; but, from whatever cause, the duty was left un-
done--the type was neglected. A true longing for the rest
would have helped much to free them from worldly attrac-
tions, and their contentedness with present scenes shewed
at least that they were not over fond of the future. Is it
not so still? There is little of the pilgrim spirit in those
who never long for "the rest that remaineth." There is
too little weariness of sin--little of Brainerd's cry, "0
that my soul were holy as He is holy! 0 that it were pure
THE YEAR OF JUBILEE. CHAP. XXV 435
as Christ is pure, and perfect as my Father in heaven is
perfect! These are the sweetest commands in God's book,
comprising all others. And shall I break them? Must I
break them? Am I under a necessity of it as long as I
live in the world? 0 my soul! woe, woe is me, that I am
a sinner!" There is much groaning under human misery,
but there is little groaning under a sense of deep dishon-
our done to God. There is, too, now and then, a longing
to be at rest ourselves; but rarely do you find souls who
are groaning in sympathy with all creation. A Jeremiah
may be found, weeping, not for himself, but for "the slain
of the daughter of his people;" but where shall we find
a heart so large as Paul describes: "Not they only, but
ourselves also, who have the first-fruits of the Spirit,
even we ourselves groan within ourselves," through exces-
sive sive longing for a world's deliverance? 0 to hear earth's
hills and valleys ringing with hallelujahs that come from
souls reposing with true Sabbatic rest on their God, while
all creation listens in Sabbatic peace and serenity! One
of our own poets has sung of this expected time, when
the praise of Him who giveth rest to the weary, and who
then himself enters fully on his glorious rest, shall be the
daily employment of nations in every land.
"The time of rest, the promised Sabbath comes!
* * * * * *
Rivers of gladness water all the earth,
And clothe all climes with beauty. The reproach
Of barrenness is past. The fruitful field
Laughs with abundance; and the land, once lean,
Or fertile only in its own disgrace,
Exults to see its thistly curse repeal'd.
The various seasons woven into one,
And that one season an eternal spring,
The garden feels no blight; and needs no fence,
For there is none to covet--all are full.
436 THE SABBATIC YEAR, AND
The lion, and the leopard, and the bear
Graze with the fearless flocks . . .
One song employs all nations; and all cry,
‘Worthy the Lamb, for he was slain for us!’
The dwellers in the vales and on the rocks
Shout to each other, and the mountain-tops
From distant mountains catch the flying joy;
Till, nation after nation taught the strain,
Earth rolls the rapturous Hosanna round."--Cowper.
THE YEAR OF JUBILEE
Ver. 8-13. And thou shalt number seven sabbaths of years unto
thee, seven times seven years; and the space of the seven sab-
baths of years shall be unto thee forty and nine years. Then
shalt thou cause the trumpet of the jubilee to sound, on the tenth
day of the seventh month; in the day of atonement shall ye make
the trumpet sound throughout all your land. And ye shall hal-
low the fiftieth year, and proclaim liberty throughout all the
land unto all the inhabitants thereof: it shall be a jubilee unto
you; and ye shall return every man unto his possession, and
ye shall return every man unto his family. A jubilee shall
that fiftieth year be unto you; ye shall not sow, neither reap
that which groweth of itself in it, nor gather the grapes in
it of thy vine undressed. For it is the jubilee; it shall be holy
unto you: ye shall eat the increase thereof out of the field.
In the year of this jubilee ye shall return every man unto his
possession.
Like the striking of a clock from the turret of some
cathedral, announcing that the season of labour for the
day is closed, so sounded the notes of the silver trumpet
from the sanctuary, announcing that a year of cessation
from all toil was come, and a year of redemption from all
burdens. It is this that Isaiah seems to mean when, in
chap. xxvii. 13, he speaks of "the great trumpet being
blown," and instantly
together.
This year was a most peculiar time. The very name
THE YEAR OF JUBILEE. CHAP, XXV 437
(lbeOy'), "Jobel," seems invented for the occasion, and is
used onward, from this time, whenever the trumpets were
to sound joyfully. It is probable that the word is derived
from the root lybiOh (Hiphil of lbayA), meaning "to restore,
or bring back; because on this day the silver trumpet
proclaimed release and restoration throughout all
Does the Jubilee represent the preaching of the gospel?
Some argue that it does, because Isa. lxi. 1, 2, as used
by Jesus at
of the Jubilee. The true answer to this is, that Jesus
was the High Priest who blew the jubilee trumpet through-
out all the
kingdom of heaven is at hand!" That kingdom which he
preached brought in its train “the opening of the prison
door to the bound, deliverance to the captive," as well as
glad tidings to the poor." But then Jesus seems to
have intended to proclaim, at that time, only that the
rights and privileges of the jubilee year should belong to
all his true
was not yet come; for the Day of Atonement was not
past, nor had the high priest gone in within the veil with
his sacrifice, far less come forth from the veil. It is clear,
therefore, that our Lord's ministry was not the fulfilment
of this type, but only the prelude of it; as if the high
priest of
ment, proclaimed to all the worshippers, that whoever
was of the seed of
hear the glad sound of entire deliverance, and enter on a
* Some Jewish commentators derive it from the supposed Arabic
signification, “a ram," as if meant "rams' horns." But even they are evidently only
throwing out conjectures. So are those who derive it from Jubal, the inventor of
musical instruments. The Septuagint have "a@fesij," and Josephus has
“e]leuqeri<a,” both pointing to the sense of "restoring."' Some think that "the
times of the restitution of all things,” a]pokata<stasij, refers to this very word
(Acts iii. 21).
438 THE SABBATIC YEAR, AND
year of rest. Christ's first coming gives the earnest of
those blessings which his second coming shall give in full.
Just as a Sabbath, truly enjoyed, gives us at present that
rest and refreshing of soul which we shall yet have also
in body amid a universe at rest.*
The proper fulfilment of the type is found by the
references in Isa. xxvii. 13, "the great trumpet blown"
for
my redeemed" (ylaUxg;)--those to whom I acted the kins-
man's part There may be reference to it, also,
in Zech. ix. 1.2, where the blood of the covenant is as-
signed as the reason why these "prisoners of hope"†
are to be set free; and where, in ver. 14, we hear "the
blowing of the trumpet." The time of fulfilment is thus
indicated to be the time of
the time of the Lord's glorious Appearing.
This year of Jubilee typified the same as the Sabbati-
cal year, in some degree (see ver. 11, 12, compared with
ver. 4, 5); but it did so with great enlargement. It
exhibits some of the joy, and the causes of the joy, of that
millennial time (ver. 10, 13), while the Sabbatical year
skewed merely the entire rest and peace that should pre-
vail. Thus we find these different types advancing upon
one another, just as you draw out a telescope farther and
farther, till you find the proper focus for gazing on the as
yet dimly perceived features of the scene. The seventh
day exhibits a type of millennial peace; the seventh year,
yet more; and now the seventh year of sevens is fuller
than all the rest.
* The jubilee which Christ's first coming brings us is redemption from the
guilt of sin and its dominion. The jubilee which his second coming brings is
redemption from all the bitter consequences of sin, and from sin's existence.
† hvAqTiha, expecting and looking forward to the day of deliverance with the
a]pokaradoki<a of creation (Rom. viii. 19).
THE YEAR OF JUBILEE CHAP. XXV 439
The Jubilee (ver. 9) always began on the evening of
the Day of Atonement. There was first given to the
people a full display of the way of pardon, by all the
ceremonies of that day; nay, this had been done year
after year, on seven times seven occasions, ere this glori-
ous Jubilee was proclaimed. They were taught, and we
by them are taught, that the full atonement of Jesus--
his blood shed and sprinkled on the mercy-seat, his enter-
ing in himself, accepted and interceding, and his coming
forth "without sin unto salvation"--is the foundation
and groundwork of all other blessings. No external bless-
ing can be ours, in that millennial day, unless previously
we have been accepted in the Beloved--forgiven, sancti-
fied, made heirs with Christ. Is it thus with thee, 0
brother? Can Christ, the Redeemer, the lxeOg, say of thee
this day, "Thou art one of my redeemed, one of ylaUxg;?"
For only thus canst thou hope that he will have thee on
his heart and in his eye on the day he cries, "The year
of my redeemed is come!"
In their returning to their possessions (ver. 10, 13),
we see a picture of human happiness in one of its most
natural and intelligible forms. You see parents rejoicing
for their children's sake, and children for their own, in
being once more allowed to sit under their vine and fig-
tree, and pluck the flowers and fruit of a region so sweet,
and balmy, and abundant. You seem to see their happy
countenances, and eyes bright with joy; and the holy,
look toward heaven of the man of faith and prayer, who
thanks the Lord for all. They forget the past in the joy
of the present. Past losses are made up. Nor is one
solitary individual forgotten (ver. 13); every man (wyxi)
has his portion. This is the picture, to the eye, of that
440 THE SABBATIC YEAR, AND
glorious season when, "in the Regeneration,* every one
(pa?j o!stij) that has forsaken houses, or brethren, or
sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or
lands," for Christ's sake, shall inherit everlasting life
(Matt. xix. 29). There shall be a mansion for each; and
each shall stand "in his lot," or assigned portion, "at the
end of the days" (Dan. xii. 13), when the Lord Jesus
fulfils what is written of him as the bringer back of
Eden, the restorer of
causing to inherit the desolate heritages, and restoring
the earth" (Isa. xlix. 8).
Ver. 14-17. And if thou sell ought unto thy neighbour, or buyest
ought of thy neighbour's hand, ye shall not oppress one an-
other. According to the number of years after the jubilee thou
shalt buy of thy neighbour, and according unto the number of
years of the fruits he shall sell unto thee. According to the mul-
titude of years thou shalt increase the price thereof, and accord-
ing to the fewness of years thou shalt diminish the price of it:
for according to the number of the years of the fruits doth he
sell unto thee. Ye shall not therefore oppress one another; but
thou shalt fear thy God: for I am the Lord your God.
Here are some of the abuses to which this glorious
ordinance might be perverted by ungodly men. The self-
ishness of men has, in every age, and under every form
of truth, discovered itself as now. An ungodly, self-seek-
ing Jew said in his heart, "I might make some gain of
this Jubilee; let me see how wisely I may calculate my
circumstances in reference to it. I have a garden at En-
gedi, which I might let at a high price. The purchaser
will perhaps not remember that the Jubilee is near, and
so I shall let out my garden to him at a rate which a few
* The word is "paligge<nesia," which, it is remarkable, Josephus uses to
express the restoration of one to his native country, after the exile to
and which is also used of the renewal of earth after the deluge, and of the
restoration of Job to his former prosperity.--(Bretschneider's Lex).
THE YEAR of JUBILEE CHAP. XXV 441
years' possession of the garden would more than refund.
He will probably have this in view when he accepts my
terms; but it is now just a year to the Jubilee, and so I
shall get this large rent in the meantime, and my garden
also in the course of a year." In this way, the worldly
Israelite turned grace into licentiousness, "supposing that
gain was godliness."*
Or if he did not overreach his neighbour in this
manner, the ungodly Israelite sometimes tried to do it by
another mode equally deceitful. He cunningly included
in his estimate of the valued worth of an estate the seven
Sabbatical years, although during these years no fruit was
gathered; and thus a bargain made immediately after
the jubilee, which reckoned on the increase of forty-nine
years yet to run, was really a defrauding the purchaser
of seven whole years of fruit. This is meant by saying
(ver. 15, 16), that only "the years of the fruits," i. e. the
productive years, and not the Sabbatical ones, are to be
counted in such bargains.
It is thus that men abuse the doctrines of grace,
deceiving their fellow-creatures and injuring their own
souls. One man uses the Lord's table as a means of
establishing his character in the sight of the world. An-
other asks baptism for his children from the same motive.
Some adopt the doctrines of free grace as their tenets, in
order to be able to sin on without abandoning the hope of
running to the
fall. It is the doctrines of Christ's first coming that men
so abuse now; whereas it was, in the case before us, the
doctrine or type of his second, that
* 1 Tim. vi. 5. Our version does not here give the real sense; for the posi-
tion of the article proves that "gain" is the predicate: "Godliness is gain,"
“porismo>n ei#nai th>n eu]se<beian." Such men think that godliness is just a sys-
tem to be upheld for the sake of worldly ends.
442 THE SABBATIC YEAR, AND
poses of gain, forgetting the spiritual glory of the days of
jubilee, and that "every man that hath this hope in Him
(i. e. in Christ), purifieth himself even as he is pure."
Ver. 18-22. Wherefore ye shall do my statutes, and keep my judg-
ments, and do them; and ye shall dwell in the land in safety.
And the land shall yield her fruit, and ye shall eat your fill,
and dwell therein in safety. And if ye shall say, What shall
we eat the seventh year? behold, we shall not sow, nor gather
in your increase: then I will command my blessing upon you
in the sixth year, and it shall bring forth fruit for three years.
And ye shall sow the eighth year, and eat yet of old fruit
until the ninth year; until her fruits come in ye shall eat of the
old store.
Unbelief steps in, arising from human reason. The
godly will not abuse the glorious ordinances of the Sab-
batic year and the jubilee; but they may be tempted to
unbelief. They may be ready to say, "What shall we
eat?" Hence, our most gracious God anticipates such
risings of distrust. Suspicion, and doubt, and fear, on the
part of his own people are always most grievous to him;
and, therefore, he seeks to prevent them. How truly he
knows our frame, our tendency to distrustful anxieties, is
manifest in the words, "If ye say, What shall we eat?"
It was this Jesus also, dwelling among us in flesh, per-
ceived too plainly when he said, "Seek not ye what ye
shall eat, or, what ye shall drink, neither be ye of doubtful
mind" (Luke xii. 29). The Lord pledges his providence
in their behalf; and surely this should be enough for
every believing man; even as now also he says, "Your
heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of these
things.” Yet how often still is a man overcome by the
fear of losing employment, place, support, friends, if he
adhere to the Lord's cause ! How many fall before these
* NwAyA hxAvbTa, "produce," viz. old store.
THE YEAR OF JUBILEE CHAP. XXV 443
temptations still! Oh, we little credit the Lord's faith-
fulness! How abundant is the promised provision, reach-
ing over the three years of which they were in doubt
even until the new fruits came in. May we not leave
in his hands all our difficulties as to the manner of future
provision, and his mode of operation?
The blessing of the Lord, not their industry, or skill,
or foresight, was to be the source of all their safety and
plenty. Nothing else is in sight, to sustain faith, but the
assurance given that the Lord is able and willing--his
heart full of love to them, his holy arm full of strength
for them. It was thus that
Jehovah himself amid the luxuriance of their land--even
as when we gaze on the endless glories of the infinitely
varied clouds of a summer's sunset, we cannot fail all the
time to feel that every crimson tint and every flush of
beauty is dependent on the far more glorious sun. And,
when the jubilee came round with its many joys, all
must have felt that the nether springs were fed directly
from the upper springs--the gladness of their happy
tribes was the immediate effect of the love of their God
and King.
Ver. 23-28. The land shall not be sold for ever:* for the land is
mine; for ye are strangers and sojourners with me. And in all
the land of your possession ye shall grant a redemption for the
land. If thy brother be waxen poor, and hath sold away some
of his possession, and if any of his kin come to redeem it, then
shall he redeem that which his brother sold. And if the man
have none to redeem it, and himself be able to redeem it; then
let him count the years of the sale thereof, and restore the over-
plus unto the man to whom he sold it, that he may return unto
his possession. But if he be not able to restore it to him, then
that which is sold shall remain in the hand of him that hath
* ttuymic;li "for extinction;" so as to disappear from the page of history, like
(Job vi. 17) a brook that sinks into the sand.
444 THE SABBATIC YEAR, AND
bought it until the year of jubilee: and in the jubilee it shall
go out, and he shall return unto his possession.
Here appears God's intention to preserve
for them, as well as them for it. The Lord, in allusion to
Egyptian affairs, says, "The land is mine." The land in
tenants,* since the days of Joseph (Gen. xlvii. 13-26).
On the other hand,
and the people were his guests, or tenants, "sojourners
with him." On this account, no man had a right to sell
any portion of it "for ever." The Lord wished each
tribe, and each family of a tribe, to retain its original
possessions for the sake of--(1.) preserving genealogies
unmixed, till Messiah came; (2.) preventing the covetous
and ambitious from "adding field to field;" (3) cherish-
ing family associations with places, as thereby domestic
feelings and the ties of kindred are strengthened.
Hence, "a right of redemption" belonged to every one
whose portion of land had been sold for a time--a right
to redeem it whenever he was able. If the man after-
wards grew rich, recovering from poverty, and was able to
pay the value of the income for the years still remaining
till the jubilee ("the overplus," ver. 27), he might at once
enter again on possession. If not able "to restore the
overplus" (ver. 28), still his portion of land shall be his
at the jubilee. Thus, for example, if Elimelech's land
(Ruth iv. 3, 4) had actually been alienated, still it would
have returned to Naomi's family at the jubilee. But if
some Boaz slip in--if the poor Jew have a relative--
“any of his kin"--(OlxEgo vylAxe broqAha)--able and willing
to pay the price and restore him back his possession, this
* Except the priests, who received their support from the king, also, as part
of the Government (see Hengstenberg's
THE YEAR OF JUBILEE. CHAP. XXV 445
kinsman shall have the liberty to do so. The expression,
"If any of his kin come to redeem it," implies the neces-
sity for willingness on the friend's part; and it points at
the same time very naturally onward to Him who is so
often spoken of as "coming to redeem" us. "The Re-
deemer shall come to
the name Goel. Himself said in eternity, "Lo, I come!"
The shout, the hosanna-shout, is yet to be raised when he
comes again to redeem earth itself and not its people
only: "Blessed is He that cometh"--the kinsman, the
Goel, that cometh to restore our possession. And Job's
hope becomes fruition, "I know that my Redeemer (ylixEgo )
liveth, and shall stand on the earth at the latter day"
(Job xix. 25).
Our Saviour needed to be our "kinsman," in order to
possess a right to offer the price of redemption. Hence,
he took our very nature, and was "bone of our bone, and
flesh of our flesh" (Eph. v. 30). "Forasmuch as the
children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself
likewise took part of the same" (Heb, ii. 14). And by
becoming thus related to us, he has the right, which he
will enforce, of redeeming not only the persons of his own,
but the very earth on which they dwell. They are from
all "kindreds and tongues and people;" and so he shall
claim a right to entire possession of the earth; and Satan
shall be driven forth from his long-usurped throne. How
joyful for us to traverse the plains, or stand on the hills,
or trace the winding rivers of this earth, and to remember
that "the Redeemer" of this decayed inheritance is living
now, and soon to come again; and that he is one who has
all the affections, as well as ties, of relationship! How
glorious our prospect--how sure our redemption, body,
soul, and spirit, as well as inheritance, when our Re-
446 THE SABBATIC YEAR, AND
deemer is such an one as would become our kinsman in
very love to us! He loved "the children;" and since
they had flesh and blood, lo! therefore, he must out of
love insist on taking the same ! And it is done. He is
born of Mary's substance, yet continuing holy, harmless,
undefiled.* He is feeble, and needs to be swaddled in
swaddling clothes, and to lean on a mother's breast; and
now so evidently and truly is God manifest in flesh, that
Luther could write—
“There is no God but He,
Who lay upon his mother's knee
And suck'd the Virgin's breasts."
“He increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour with
God." His human faculties expand; and even as a lily,
while it grows and unfolds its leaves, receives more and
more of the sunshine into its bosom, so he receives more
and more of the favour of his Father, has fuller manifes-
tations of his Father's love poured into him, according as
his faculties expand and enlarge. He lives on the crea-
tures, not on angelic food. He takes for his food the
bread that disciples bring him from Sychar, or the barley
loaves and small fishes of the lake that the young man
of
from the tree, and is refreshed by a piece of a honey-
comb. He drinks the wine of the grape at
pure water from the well of Jacob. If no food from earth
is at hand, he hungers; if heat beats on him, he grows
weary and thirsty. He is glad of a pillow whereon to
place his head on board the ship, and is revived by the
sound slumber of a few hours. And his human soul puts
forth its powers upon the objects upon which man ought
* "
habuere in salvatore vestigium."--Leo's Epistle, quoted by Marcus Dodds on
Incarnat.
THE YEAR OF JUBILEE CHAP. XXV 447
to exercise his mind and feeling. His soul lives by faith
--upheld by the Father's testimony. For, hearken: “The
Lord God will help me; therefore shall I not be con-
founded: therefore have I set my face like a flint, and I
know that I shall not be ashamed" (Isa. 1.7); or, again,
when sense says, "I have laboured in vain, I have spent
my strength for nought and in vain," faith responds,
"Yet surely my judgment is with the Lord, and my
work with my God" (Isa. xlix. 4). And hope, too, en-
livened his dark sorrow: "For the joy that was set before
him, he endured the cross" (Heb. xiii. 3); even from
his birth it shed its cheerful rays over his marred coun-
tenance: "Thou didst make me hope when I was on my
mother's breasts" (Ps. xxii. 9). He sang: "Thou art my
hope, 0 Lord God; thou art my trust from my youth"
(Ps. lxxii. 5). And after the fear, and sore amazement,
and heaviness of
most affectionate human feeling toward his mother in
the very hour of infinite woe (John xix. 26), his assured
faith, reposing on his Father's bosom of love even in
the hour of darkness, shone forth with a brightness that
casts into the shade all other acts of faith ever mani-
fested on this earth--"Father, into thy hands I commend
my spirit!"
Truly he is our kinsman! Nay, like one who is nearest
of kin; for his feelings are most vehement toward us. He
will not, like the nearest friend of Naomi (Ruth iv. 4-6),
refuse to redeem either our persons or our inheritance,
for he has all Boaz's desire toward us, in thousand-fold
strength, with the undoubted right to appear for us. Nay,
Rev. v. 5-7 declares, that not only has he already, by his
blood, paid the price for our persons as the Lamb slain,
* The redemption of our persons is referred to afterwards (ver. 48), but of
448 THE SABBATIC YEAR, AND
but has also claimed the right to enter for us on posses-
sion of the inheritance. He took the seven-sealed book;
thereby claiming to be heir of the property (Jer. xxxii.
8-11), and all heaven rejoiced, and the Father acknow-
ledged his claim. Already, then, by hope may we anti-
cipate our return to our lost estate. We may, like the
Church above, use our harps to praise Him who cometh to
put us in possession; and we may, like them also, hold
up our vials of prayer--that is, all our prayers ever sent
up in faith, which now are filling those vials mentioned
in Rev. v. 8. For these prayers are turned by our Priest
into sweet incense, and shall not fail to be acknowledged
by him then; and we shall sing with the Psalmist, "Our
prayers are ended!" (Ps. lxxii. 20), since every desire of
our heart shall then be satisfied. Meanwhile, he "puts
our tears into his bottle " (Ps. lvi. 8), and we wait for his
Appearing.
Ver. 29-34. And if a man sell a dwelling-house in a walled city,
then he may redeem it within a whole year after it is sold:
within a full year may he redeem it. And if it be not redeemed
within the space of a full year, then the house that is in the
walled city shall be established for ever to him that bought it,
throughout his generations: it shall not go out in the jubilee.
But the houses of the villages, which have no walls round about
them, shall be counted as the fields of the country; they may be
redeemed, and they shall go out in the jubilee. Notwithstand-
ing, the cities of the Levites, and the houses of the cities of their
possession, may the Levites redeem at any time. And if a
man purchase of the Levites, then the house that was sold, and
the city of his possession, shall go out in the year of jubilee:
for the houses of the cities of the Levites are their possession
among the children of
their cities may not be sold; for it is theirpeipetual possession.
course only in connexion with the redemption of the land. For the redemption
of our souls has been detailed throughout this book.
THE YEAR OF JUBILEE CHAP XXV 449
It is the land, and God's allotment of the land, that
is to continue; not man's work in it. Even as it is the
earth itself that is to abide for ever as the theatre of
redemption, and not man's works on it, which are to be
burnt up. Hence, houses in towns might be perpetually
alienated, these being the invention of men. And while
the type was kept entire in regard to the land, this rule
enabled proselytes and strangers to take up permanent
abode in
Next (ver. 31); the villages being properly the coun-
try, built as they were amid the olive, and fig, and
pomegranate, and palm, with the vine entwining its
boughs by the sides of their houses, must fall under the
rule of redemption, and must never be alienated. And
thus, while the type in regard to the land is preserved
entire here also, there is a provision against the tyranny
of the princes, who might have tried from their baronial
residences to subject the people of a poor village to their
domination.
But as to the Levites' possessions (ver. 32-34), these
must never be alienated; for they are the Lord's gift to
them. Hence, even their walled cities may be redeemed;
for these are properly the Lord's provision for them, not
man's provision for himself. Also, ver. 33 ought to be
rendered more literally thus: "And should any one re-
deem (lxag;yi) from the Levites, then the house that was
sold, and the city of his possession, shall go out in the
year of jubilee." That is, if one not of the tribe of Levi,
but a relative and kinsman by marriage, probably, redeem
one of these houses of the Levites: in other words, if he
buy the house on account of his relationship, and to give
the use of it to his friend, yet still it shall in no way be
removed from the tribe of Levi. It must return as a
450 THE SABBATIC YEAR, AND
Levitical possession to the Levite himself at the time of
the jubilee. So jealously does the Lord guard his gifts
to his people. "They are, without repentance."
Ver. 35-46. And if thy brother be waxen poor, and fallen in de-
cay * with thee, then thou shalt relieve him; yea, though he be
a stranger, or a sojourner: that he may live with thee. Take
thou no usury of him, or increase: but fear thy God; that thy
brother may live with thee. Thou shalt not give him thy money
upon usury, nor lend him thy victuals for increase. I am the
Lord your. God, which brought you forth out of the land of
And if thy brother that dwelleth by thee be waxen poor, and be
sold unto thee; thou shalt not compel him to serve as a bond.
servant: but as an hired servant, and as a sojourner, he shall
be with thee, and shall serve thee unto the year of jubilee
and then shall he depart from thee, both he and his children
with him, and shall return unto his own family, and unto the
possession of his fathers shall he return. For they are my ser-
vants, which I brought forth out of the
shall not be sold as bondmen. Thou shalt not rule over him
with rigour, but shalt fear thy God. Both thy bondmen and
thy bondmaids, which thou shalt have, shall be of the heathen;
that are round about you; of them shall ye buy bondmen and
bondmaids. Moreover, of the children of the strangers that do
sojourn among you, of them shall ye buy, and of their families
that are with you, which they begat in your land; and they
shall be your possession: and ye shall take them as an inheri-
tance for your children after you, to inherit† them for a pos-
session; they shall be your bondmen for ever: but over your
brethren the children of
other with rigour.
Here begins a statement of our duties in prospect of
That Blessed Hope." The glorious prospect of jubilee
is not to supersede present duty. Nay, rather, like Matt.
xxv. 34, 35, it enforces present duty by exhibiting to us
* “If his hand be tottering,” literally.
† See Isaiah xiv. 2, using the same Hebrew expression, with reference to
other circumstances.
THE YEAR OF JUBILEE. CHAP. XXV 451
what is the mind of God, and what his feelings would be
in our situation.
You are not to say, "Let me leave my poor brother as
he is; he will soon get relief better than I could give;
for the jubilee is coming on." No, saith the Lord, you in
the meantime must do what is in your power to help him,
even though he be no relative of yours, nor acquaintance,
but a mere sojourner. Let him "live with thee," i. e.
live prosperously, or lead what may be called a life. Be
generous to him. You must not relieve him in the hope
of recompence (except that at the resurrection of the
just, Luke xiv. 14); no usury for the loan, far less any
“increase” (or interest on his very victuals) must be ever
thought of. "Fear thy God;" do all from holy love and
regard to his will. "I brought you from
redemption open your heart to others. “I gave thee
to the poor? "I am thy God;" and so thou hadst all
things in me, and art never poor. How easily may you
part with all things, since I am your God! See Acts
ii. 43, to the end, for a New Testament proof that re-
deemed men estimate fully all these arguments, and are
easily led to obey.
Further: an Israelite must shew his brotherly feelings
if (ver. 39-41) one of his countrymen be reduced so low
in poverty as to be sold for debt, like the widow's two
sons, 2 Kings iv. 1. He must treat him as only a hired
servant, and even in that case detain him no longer than
the jubilee. The reason is very precious (ver. 42): "for
they are my servants." The Lord will not leave any of
his purchased ones to the cruelty of others. Woe to those
who use a believer harshly! They touch the "apple of
his eye." Have the workers of iniquity no knowledge?
452 THE SABBATIC YEAR, AND
Why persecute ye Jesus? "The year of his redeemed"
is near.
Once more: an Israelite may have slaves and bond-
maids from the heathen, and these he may retain as
slaves for ever. In this there lies a type. It is not that
Moses, or the Lord speaking by Moses, sanctions slavery.
He gives no right to one man over another's person,
except where there is sin and crime to be punished, as in
the case of criminals. But here the Lord wished to punish
the Canaanites and other heathen nations, because of
their heathenism; and of course the Lord has a right so
to do. His decree, therefore, is this: that heathens shall
be exposed to bondage, and
their slaves. Slavery here is evidently altogether another
thing from modern slavery; for--1. It proceeds on the
Lord's permission and command. 2. It is the consequence
of sin in the enslaved. And while it is a penalty paid by
rebellious ones who cleaved to idols, it is so overruled as
to exhibit in type the future exaltation of the sons of
God in the time of the jubilee of earth. It shows "the
liberty of the sons of God" (Rom. viii. 21), and their
dominion.
to feed their flocks, and sons of the alien to be their
ploughmen and their vine-dressers" (Isa. lxi. 5); and the
risen, glorified saints shall "execute vengeance on the
heathen, and punishments upon the people" (Ps. cxlix.
7); and all men shall know that the Lord has loved
them, when "they have power over the nations" (Rev.
ii. 26).
Ver. 47-55. And if a sojourner or stranger wax rich by thee, and
thy brother that dwelleth by him wax poor, and sell himself
unto the stranger or sojourner by thee, or to the stock of the
stranger's family: after that he is sold he may be redeemed
again; one of his brethren may redeem him: either his uncle,
THE YEAR OF JUBILEE CHAP. XXV 453
or his uncle's son, may redeem him, or any that is nigh of kin
unto him of his family may redeem him; or, if he be able, he may
redeem himself. And he shall reckon with him that bought him,
from the year that he was sold to him, unto the year of jubilee:
and the price of his sale shall be according unto the number of
years, according to the time of an hired servant shall it be with
him. If there be yet many years behind, according unto them
he shall give again the price of his redemption out of the money
that he was bought for. And if there remain but few years
unto the year of jubilee, then he shall count with him, and ac-
cording unto his years shall he give him again the price of his
redemption. And as a yearly hired servant shall he be with
him: and the other shall not rule with rigour over him in thy
sight. And if he be not redeemed in these years, then he shall
go out in the year of jubilee, both he, and his children with
him. For unto me the children of
are my servants, whom I brought forth out of the land of
Here is comfort for all
The case is supposed of a rich foreigner purchasing
for his bondman one of the poor of
into decay. The Lord states the case, and shews his
desire that this Israelite should not so continue. It is
the duty of friends to redeem them (ver. 48, 49). At
all events, no stranger shall hold him in bondage beyond
the jubilee.
Here is the Lord's determination to exalt his peculiar
people, saving them from all oppressors, even when they
have, through their own sins, fallen into decay. The
times of the Gentiles shall end; and
and come to
their heads." But here, also, is the Lord's determination
regarding Christ's own, whom he redeems, to deliver
them from external oppression and sorrow. The whole
family of God shall be freed from weeping and sorrow;
for their Redeemer is mighty.
454 THE SABBATIC YEAR, AND
God's
bright hope for the future, if there is not present joy (ver.
54); for the jubilee is near. Each believer must, mean-
while, wipe away the other's tears and bear his brother's
burdens (ver. 48); while all fix an eager eye on the
coming Day of God--"the year of the redeemed."
"Make haste, my beloved, and be thou like to a roe,
Or to a young hart, upon the mountains of spices."
Song, viii. 14.
We may here stay a little to observe the fact, that in
the description of millennial days given in this chapter,
the negative nature of the blessedness is chiefly insisted
on; that is, that there shall be no toil, no hard labour, no
regrets for lost possessions, no bondage, no oppression, no
poverty, no want.
Now, somewhat of the actual blessedness of these times
is spoken of under the typical history of
xxvi. But, distinct from historical types, we conjecture
that the positive nature of the blessedness of these days is
reserved for description in the types exhibited by Solo-
mon's temple. It appears that the Tabernacle worship
was intended chiefly to exhibit Christ's person and his
work, in dying, rising, ascending, interceding. The
again and reigning.
Let us glance at the difference. The ark, from the
days of Moses till it was fixed on
represents Christ, weary, wandering among men, until he
ascended to his Father's right hand. The ark, removed
from its rest on
sents Christ leaving the Father's right hand to take his
* See 1 Kings vii., vii., and 2 Chron. iii., iv.
THE YEAR OF JUBILEE CHAP. XXV 455
abode in the new earth-his temple and kingdom--hen
he appears as Solomon, " Prince of Peace." And then
in that temple every type receives some expansion, or
some change to a more splendid shape--ll done by
express Divine direction, as we find declared in 2 Chron.
iii. 3, and other places. The brazen altar was greatly
enlarged. Instead of one laver there were ten. Instead
of one candlestick, there were ten; and also there were
ten tables for the shew-bread, as we saw above. The
golden altar he made of cedar, and covered it with gold
(1 Kings vi. 20). He made two additional cherubim, very
large and beautiful, and put figures of cherubim on the
great veil. Besides all this, there were added to this
temple two pillars, of finest workmanship, and the sea
of brass with its ten bases that wheeled along the temple
floor, conveying the water easily to any spot (see
p. 146). Many chambers, too, were built and occupied,
all around the courts; and the floor of The Holy and
Most Holy was of pure gold, like the streets of New
The temple was finished in the seventh year, and in
the seventh month, at harvest-time--the time of joy.
Is there not here a shadowing forth of millennial fulness
of glory? Is not the scene different in many respects
from that of the tabernacle? 1. These tall palm-like
pillars, with their rich and various ornaments. Do not
the names "Jachin and Boaz" declare that Jehovah's
strength shall establish this place for ever (compare Ps.
lxxxvii. 1, 5)? And are they not placed in these
courts as trophies of victory? They may be reckoned to
be trophies erected to shew that all war is ended, and
the Prince of Peace is triumphant. 2. That gold, shining
everywhere, and these precious stones, and these harps
456 THE SABBATIC YEAR, AND
and psalteries, made of the algum-trees, such as were
never seen before in the
indication of New Jerusalem times? "For brass he has
brought gold, and for iron silver" (Isa. Ix. 17). And
these instruments of music send forth bursts of joy, such
as are heard only from
their harps" (Rev. xiv. 2). 3. Yonder sea of brass, full
to the brim, standing on oxen that look north, and south,
and east, and west; its full water, clear and pure, laving
a border that is set with lilies. Is this not the emblem
of the Holy Spirit, shewing Christ to north, south, east,
and west, filling the earth "as the waters cover the sea"
(Isa. xi. 9)? Here are flowers and oxen; and the ten
bases that stand by are bordered with lions, oxen, palm-
trees, and cherubim. Is this not an emblem of redeemed
men, amid the trees of
oxen in harmonious fellowship at their feet, as Isa. xi.
6-8 foretells? 4. These cherubim on the walls, and on
the great veil. Is this not the type of the redeemed
Church dwelling in the Lord's presence, revelling, so to
speak, in the mysteries of God? There were, it appears,
cherubim on the veil on its inward side, to indicate
redeemed men freely entering into the Holiest of all."
5. These chambers all around. The "many mansions"
are here. 6. These ten candlesticks, ten lavers, ten shew-
bread tables, ten tables for the slain sacrifices. All these
* We fully agree with those who consider the cherubim everywhere to be
symbols of the redeemed Church. They stand on the ark, i.e. Christ; their
feet touching the blood sprinkled; while the glory of God is over them, and
they see it reflected in the golden mercy-seat, as they bend under the glory.
See Candlish on Genesis, and Fairbairn's Typology. So again; there were
cherubim on the veil (Exod. xxvi. 31; 2 Chron. iii. 14); and the veil repre-
sented Christ's body (Heb. x. 20), to typify, "He that sanctifieth, and they who
are sanctified, are all of one." And when the veil was rent, the cherubim were
rent, thereby shewing that when Christ died, all he stood for also died (2 Cor,
v. 14). They were "crucified with Christ."
THE YEAR OF JUBILEE CHAP. XXV 457
intimate that in those days of millennial glory, much that
is new shall be discovered; tenfold light shall be cast
on many a truth. Yet still, the present truths are the
elements of all the discoveries to be made then. Truth
revealed now shall then be opened more fully on -the
view; grace given now shall then be given in far, far
richer measure. 0 blessed times! with "the Greater
than Solomon" in the midst "telling plainly of the
Father" (John xvi. 25), and declaring to his redeemed,
"Thou art all fair; there is no spot in thee. Thou hast
ravished my heart, my sister, my spouse." Who shall be
able to stand under the weight of such bliss! The Queen
of
effects; not one remnant of self-complacency left, not
one thought of self at all, except in the form of shame
and abasement.
"Come quickly, Lord Jesus!" Prepare these eyes for
seeing the King in his beauty--these ears for hearing the
sound of blessed voices and golden harps--these feet for
the golden streets--these hands for the palms of victory
--this brow (often wet with the sweat of the curse) for
the crown of righteousness--and, above all, this heart for
loving thee, who lovedst me and gavest thyself for me!
In that day, "the tongue of the stammerers shall be
ready to speak plainly," while with all the saints they
ever speak of the King on whom they gaze, and into
whose image they are changed. And only then shall
every faculty find itself satisfied always, and yet ever
bewildered in the blessed attempt to understand the
“breadth and length, and depth and height; and to
know the love of Christ, that passeth knowledge.”
Hallelujah!
CHAPTER XXVI
Israel’s Temporal Blessings, in contrast to
the Curse
"But seek ye first the
these things shall be added unto you."--Matt. vi. 33
RICH promises of temporal blessing to
solemn conclusion to the full declaration made through-
out this book of their duty and privileges in things
spiritual. He that is so gracious in blessing the soul is
not sparing in his kindness to the body. And while all
here is spoken nationally, yet do we not recognise Him
who said these things at the foot of Sinai, speaking in
the same kind tone on the mountain in
every disciple he promises, "Seek first the kingdom of
God, and his righteousness, and all these things shall be
added unto you?" 0
Jehovah! The same heart yearns, the same lips move,
at Sinai, and in
to his commandments! "then had thy peace been as a
river"--like thine own river
overflowing--"and thy righteousness like the waves of the
sea." Like thy great
able to cover over all thy sins, such would have been the
righteousness that he would have given thee (Isa. xlviii.
18). And then all other things would have followed.
"Thy seed had been as the sand"--numerous as the
countless sands of that wide
the offspring of thy bowels like the gravel thereof"--filling
thy happy land; while "thy name should not have been
cut off, nor destroyed from before him." 0
return! He earnestly remembers thee still.
Ver 1, 2. Ye shall make you no idols (Myliylix,) nor graven image,
neither rear you up a standing image, neither shall ye set
up any image of stone in your land, to bow down unto it
for I am the Lord your God. Ye shall keep my sabbaths,
and reverence my sanctuary: I am the Lord.
The Lord alone must be worshipped (ver. 1), and he
must be worshipped as he requires (ver. 2). The Lord
seeks our whole heart, our unaverted eye, our entire soul.
“No idols,” says he; any objects that sit on the throne
of our heart, whether of silver and gold, or of flesh and
blood, or of earth's common objects, like houses and
lands, riches and honour, all these are Myliylix,, "things
of nought"--utterly despicable in his view. "Graven
images," and "standing images" (or pillars like obelisks),
and "images of stone" (or "stones of imagery," such as
Ezekiel (viii. 8) describes)--all these are wholly abomi-
nable to the Lord. Set up no rival, none that ap-
proaches proaches near; not even father or mother, wife or
child. And in order to cherish this state of soul, his
Sabbaths must be kept and his sanctuary reverenced;
the sinner must employ himself, amid holy scenes and at
holy times, in bathing his soul in the love of God. If
any one neglects the time set apart by God for this end
--"the Sabbath"--how can such a one ever expect to
feel steeped in the holy awe and love that is due to the
Lord? When a man goes to the region of the
requires time to see the relative magnitude of objects;
460
he does not at one glance see their immense height and
sublime elevation. It is often days ere he arrive at a
proper estimate, because he is now in a new and
unfamiliar region. So it is with Divine realities; you
must spend time, continuously and uninterruptedly,
in order to have your soul truly affected. In like
manner, also, the sanctuary must be frequented. It is
the Lord's ordinance. Would you have refrained from
taking the fruit of the forbidden tree, as a test of obedi-
ence, who will not reverence the sanctuary? Where is
your childlike submission of will? Nay, where is your
love to your Father, if you go not to the spot where he
meets with his own so specially?
All declension and decay may be said to be begun
wherever we see these two ordinances despised--the
Sabbath and the sanctuary. They are the outward fence
around the inward love commanded by ver. 1.
THE BLESSING HELD OUT
Ver. 3-6. If ye walk in my statutes, and keep my commandments,
and do them; then I will give you rain in due season, and
the land shall yield her increase, and the trees of the field
shall yield their fruit. And your threshing shall reach unto
the vintage, and the vintage shall reach unto the sowing-time;
and ye shall eat your bread to the full, and dwell in your land
safely. And I will give peace in the land, and ye shall lie
down, and none shall make you afraid; and I will rid evil
beasts out of the land, neither shall the sword go through your
land.
The Lord made
one, blessing him with all temporal things whenever
unfallen age.*
* Such as Hesiod (Erga k. h[mer. 115) fancies to have been in the golden
age.
IN CONTRAST TO THE CURSE CHAP. XXVI 461
respect of temporal blessings, a type of
As their ceremonies and institutions were to the world a
type of all the spiritual blessings which Jesus brings, so
the very aspect of their land might have been the type of
the external blessings which Jesus brings at his second
coming to the earth.
In Solomon's days, these blessings were probably
realised more fully than at any period of
tory. His were the times of peace, so peculiarly typical
of Messiah's reign in the latter day.
Think of the blessings spread out to their view here.
The sky above their land, pure and sapphire-blue at other
times, sends down needful rains at the proper season with
such regularity, that in ver. 4 the Hebrew calls them
your rains " (Mk,ymew;gi). Would they not learn, by every
such shower, lessons like the following?—“Every good
gift and every perfect gift is from above, and cometh
down from the Father of lights" (James i. 17). Their
soil scarcely feels what barrenness means; "it yields its
increase" for man and beast--even as, when the curse is
repealed, we shall sing yet more fully than they, “Let all
the people praise thee; then shall the earth yield her
increase" (Ps. lxvii. 6). The trees that shade their dwell-
ings, or stand thick in their orchards, give abundant fruit
figs, dates, pomegranates, grapes, are poured into their lap
as the season returns. Their cornfields yield so plenti-
fully, that scarcely can the husbandman finish his labours
here before the vintage calls for his care; and he has
not ceased the cares of vintage when sowing-time arrives.
* @Afneioi mhloisi, filoi maka<ressi qe<oisi. Indeed,
answers well to the poetic descriptions of that time, "flowing with milk and honey:"
“Flumina jam lactis jam flumina nectaris ibant,
Flavaque de viridi stillabant ilice mella."--OVID, Met. i. 111.
462
what is coming on--"Behold, the days come, saith the
Lord, that the ploughman shall overtake the reaper, and
the treader of grapes him that soweth seed; and the
mountains shall drop sweet wine, and all the hills shall
melt" (Amos ix. 13).
And lo!
ing, not a curse, to
foe appears, neither is there disquiet in the land. No
civil broils, no domestic quarrels, no heartburnings. No
robbers in the land disturb them by day or night; no fear
on any side. How like the time when men "shall beat
their swords into ploughshares, and their spears into
pruning-hooks!" (Isa. ii. 4.) 0 house of Jacob! come ye,
and walk in the light of the Lord, and this shall be yours
again. And “evil beasts” shall cease; the great proof of
the land returning to something of an Eden-state, where
man had full dominion over the beasts of the field; and
"no sword" passes through, for this is the land of the
Prince of Peace.
Surely
intended to be typical of the earth's millennial rest!
Ver. 7-10. And ye shall chase your enemies, and they shall fall
before you by the sword. And five of you shall chase an hun-
dred, and an hundred of you shall put ten thousand to flight
and your enemies shall fall before you by the sword. For I will
have respect unto you, and make you fruitful, and multiply you,
and establish my covenant with you. And ye shall eat old
store, and bring forth the old because of the new.
If foes invade your land, they shall be driven back,
and so easily driven back, that five shall put a hundred
to flight, and a hundred defeat a whole host of ten
thousand. By stating the foes' defeat in this form, we
are led to understand that the Lord would bless their
IN CONTRAST WITH THE CURSE CHAP. XXVI 463
united and harmonious efforts, so that five united would
be equal to twenty of the foe, and ten to a thousand.
They act together--none stands aloof from the other;*
and in this they resemble believers asking “with one
accord" (Acts iv. 24), and obtaining, in return, such a
blessing that the place is shaken with the Lord's presence.
And in millennial days, what foe shall stand before men
who are "as the angel of the Lord? " (Zech. xii. 8.) All
this shall be secured to them--fertility, numerous popu-
lation, plentiful produce, so that last year's store shall
not be nearly exhausted before this year's is at the barn-
door, seeking to be lodged in the granary. Even
in the seven years of plenty, could scarcely be more
abundant. But it is free grace that bestows these bless-
ings: "I will establish my covenant with you;" the Lord
engages to give on his own generous terms--terms which
we may judge of by this fact, which is also stated here,
that his covenant itself is the outflowing of free love: "I
will have respect unto you."
in Solomon's days, as well as the floods of blessing yet to
be poured out in coming days, are all free and spon-
taneous, unmerited gifts from the Lord's love. 0 what
has not that love imparted! and yet how unweariedly
that love yearns to impart still more and more!
Ver. 11-13. And I will set my tabernacle among you, and my
soul shall not abhor you. And I will walls among you, and
will be your God, and ye shall be my people. I am the Lord
your God which brought you forth out of the
that ye should not be their bondmen; and I have broken the
bands of your yoke, and made you go upright.
* Joshua (xxiii. 10) says, "One man of you shall chase a thousand;" and
Deut. xxxii. 30, " How should one chase a thousand, and two put ten thousand
to flight?" There is no inconsistency; but here the victory is represented as
given to a cluster, or compact band, in order to exhibit the brotherly union of
those days.
464
The type here reaches its highest point. "Behold,
the tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell
with them, and they shall be his people, and God him-
self shall be with them, and be their God'' (Rev. xxi. 3).
Solomon's temple in all its glory, and Solomon himself
there in all his wisdom, formed but a type of the Prince
of Peace when he shall fulfil that portion of the prophetic
word. But, 0 happy
Thou hadst the foretastes of these precious things. Thy
God dwelt, by his cloud of glory, among thy tribes, and was
felt to be present throughout all thy borders. And there
yet await thee, 0 Jeshurun! happier days than all, when
thou returnest to the Lord; for then the antitype of all
these shadows shall be with thee, The Lord Jesus, on
the transfiguration-hill, was found, at the close, alone
(Mark ix. 7, 8), shining with the light inaccessible. And,
at that moment, the bright cloud, which was no other
than the cloud that rested over
seen hanging over him and pointing toward his person,
while the voice of the Father cried, "This is my Beloved
Son, in whom I am well pleased!" Jesus, then, is the
antitype of the mercy-seat that was in
and in him, therefore, shall the glory of God be mani-
fested in that day when Ezekiel's words are fulfilled,
"My tabernacle shall be with them" (Ezek. xxxvii. 27);
and when the Lamb in the midst of the throne shall lead
his own to the living fountains of water, then, too, shall
he wipe all tears from their eyes, and be known as their
God; even as in type he freed
made them walk "upright," i.e. not as dejected, bur-
dened men, hanging their heads through sorrow of heart,
but as freemen, walking cheerfully and confidently in
their own land.
IN CONTRAST TO THE CURSE CHAR. XXVI 465
But why is that clause inserted, "And my soul shall
not abhor them?" It seems thrown in on purpose to
remind
deserved it not. This store of blessing is all free grace.
These highly favoured ones were once "cast out in the
open field, to the loathing of their persons." For, as if to
explain this clause, Ezekiel (chap. xvi. 5) uses the words
that are used here, saying of them that they were thrown
out, like unburied carcases, on the surface of the ground,
"in a state that might make one loathe them " (lfagob;
j`wep;na); though the king, in wondrous grace, chose to
love them, saying, "My soul shall not loathe thee " (xlo
lfag;ti). His redeemed can never forget whence they
were taken, and yet they can never doubt of the secu-
rity of their state now; He that had mercy on them can
never more forsake them. His spontaneous love is their
everlasting assurance of security, shining as it did to
them through the tabernacle-veil--the veil of the
Redeemer's flesh.
THE BLESSING REJECTED
Ver. 14, 15. But if ye will not hearken unto me, and will not do
all these commandments; and if ye shall despise my statutes,
or if your soul abhor my judgments, so that ye will not do all
my commandments, but that ye break my covenant: I also will
do this unto you.
The curses, or judgments, that follow, are effects of
despising the blessing. They do not seem intended to
exhibit hell in all its aspects, but only that misery which
arises from rejecting the offers of grace.
to be warned of this danger in special, for it was to charac-
terise their history. The judgments mentioned here did
not fall on heathen nations. There are woes that none
shall ever feel except men that might have been blessed
466
beyond their fellows.
continuance of unchanging love to their souls, and such
millennial-like blessings to their land, suffer punishment
beyond other men. They have become the most emphatic
warning that can be given to sinners, to beware of
despising offered grace. And now the offer has come
to thee, sinner--the offer, through Christ's work, of pre-
sent salvation and future glory in his kingdom. Thou
must accept, and be blessed above other men; or thine
only alternative is, thou must, in rejecting it, be un-
speakably more cursed than all besides.
THE CURSE UPON REJECTERS OF THE BLESSING
Ver. 16, 17. I will also do this unto you; I will even appoint
over you terror, consumption, and the burning ague, that shall
consume the eyes, and cause sorrow of heart:* and ye shall
sow your seed in vain, for your enemies shall eat it. And I
will set my face against you, and ye shall be slain before your
enemies: they that hate you shall reign over you; and ye shall
flee when none pursueth you. [A stroke upon their persons]
God's majesty cannot suffer wrong. We cannot slight
his proffered gifts without exposing our souls to the
severest rebukes of his anger. The majesty of his love is
wronged by the indifference of the sinner, as well as by
the obstinate rebellion of the sinner.
to feel this. "Terror," instead of calm, serene peace;
"consumption and ague," instead of health and strength,
once characteristic of the people of the God of Jeshurun;
blasted hopes and labours, defeated armies, foreign
governors in their cities, and their own heart sinking
in hopelessness. The Lord did this in the days of the
Judges; and though it be only the weakness of
and their many disasters, that are recorded, yet I think
* The form tbydim; is for tObyxid;ma.
IN CONTRAST TO THE CURSE CHAP. XXVI 467
we may certainly conclude that these diseases--this
"consumption and burning ague," and this "terror"--
were secretly at work, bringing down the people's
strength and courage. When the prophet tells Eli, from
the Lord, "The man of thine, whom I shall not cut off
from mine altar, shall be to consume thine eyes and
grieve thy heart" (1 Sam. ii. 33), he is using language
which
passage before us. What is meant by (Ps. lxxviii. 63)
"The fire consumed their young men?” May these
plagues be meant in part? And again, after the first
A captivity, did not the many diseases in our Lord's time
correspond to the "diseases of
60?*
The Lord appointed these judgments. The word is
ytd;qap;hi, the same as in Ps. cix. 6, "Set thou a wicked
man over him," and the same as in Isaiah lxii. 6, "I
have set watchmen over thy walls, 0
word means, that a charge is given to these instruments
to execute a certain purpose; they are appointed to the
office of seeing to this being done. In our Lord's time
these plagues surely had begun? So many diseases in
so healthy a land? And The Physician came, offering to
turn back the begun calamity, and shewing his power.
Ver. 18-20. And if ye will not yet, for all this, hearken unto me,
then I will punish you seven times more for your sins. And
I will break the pride of your power; and I will make your
heaven as iron, and your earth as brass. And your strength
shall be spent in vain [shall end in being in vain?]: for your
land shall not yield her increase, neither shall the trees of the
land yield their fruits. [A stroke on their possessions.]
* It might be inquired, also, if "the evil angels" sent on the Egyptians,
Ps. lxxviii. 49, may not have been the same as the devils that possessed the
demoniacs.
468
From this let sinners carefully observe, that offers of
kindness rejected, after warning has been given of the
fatal consequences, shall be followed by severer strokes
of wrath than would have come on them before. Every
offer of grace, especially if accompanied by warning as
to the fatal consequences of rejection, brings sevenfold
guilt on the rejecter.
"The pride of your power," may mean the luxuriance
of their land, in which they boasted; or if it mean their
power as a mighty people, then the bringing it down
refers to the effects of famine upon the resources of their
kingdom. "Their strength is spent in vain," when, as
in Ahab's days, their heaven over them yields no rain,
but is as iron.
Some have ascribed the present sterility of
to want of cultivation. But this verse proves that there
is a curse besides. It is here declared that "the land
shall not yield her increase," even if tilled. Nor shall
"the trees of the land yield their fruits," even if culti-
vated; so that it is not only because not carefully
attended to that the palm does not now grow luxuriantly
there, and the vines. There is a secret curse fallen on
that land that rejected mercy and despised warning.
Ver. 21, 22. And if ye walk contrary* unto me, and will not
hearken unto me; I will bring seven times more plagues upon
you, according to your sins. I will also send wild beasts
among you, which shall rob you of your children, and destroy
your cattle, and make you few in number; and your high-
ways shall be desolate. [A stroke upon their children and
cattle.]
* yriq, is for yriq,b; as it occurs ver. 24, and literally it would be rendered,
“And if your way of walking with me be ‘contra me,’” “in opposition to my
will” (see Rosenmuller). Originally yriq, would be a noun, q. d. If your walk
be a "going counter to," or meeting of me face to face.
IN CONTRAST TO THE CURSE CHAP. XXVI 469
New calamities come, because of new provocations.
So, unbelieving soul, every new offer pressed home on
thee by warnings, and yet rejected, adds to thy con-
demnation, and draws out another arrow from the Lord's
quiver!
Instead of man's original lordship over the creatures,
lo! the beasts of the field rise up against rebellious man.
This strange foe advances to their dwellings; and the
cattle grazing before their door, and their little children
playing on the grass, are devoured before their eyes by
this new assailant. The cockatrice, and serpents that
will not be charmed (Jer. viii. 17), bite their little ones,
destroying the type that
time when "the weaned child should put his hand on
the cockatrice' den" (Isa. xi. 8). The leopard watches
his opportunity; the evening wolf ravages the flock; and
the bear tears what he finds within his reach; the lion
springs on his prey.
It must have appeared singular that in a land so
fully peopled as
there should be so often notices of wild beasts roaming
among them--bears from the forests of
ii. 24), and lions on the highway between
existence in so densely a peopled land was somewhat
miraculous; it was by Divine appointment. It was to
keep
whenever wild beasts multiplied, they were to see herein
a proof that they had advanced far onward in rebellion,
this being the third stage of the Lord's wrath. And
hence
the lions of
the progress of wrath. So Jer. ii. 15 may refer to
470
this--the roaring and yelling of young lions in the
desolate cities of
Ver. 23-25. And if ye will not be reformed by me by these things,
but will walk contrary unto me; then will I also walk
contrary unto you, and will punish you yet seven times for
your sins. And I will bring a sword upon you, that shall
avenge the quarrel of my covenant.
The sword goes through the land! Instead of peace
and safety, the blood of
The blood that ratified their covenant with God had
been despised; therefore, lo! their, own blood must be
shed to avenge the broken covenant.
Ver. 25. And when ye are gathered together within your cities, I
will send the pestilence among you; and ye shall be delivered
into the hand of the enemy.
Pestilence and plague ravage their cities. Thinking
to escape the sword of the invader, they betake them-
selves to fenced cities, and defy the enemy. But the
Lord scales their walls and leads in his troops, viz. the
pestilence with all its horrors. The raging pestilence
soon weakens the hands of the defenders of their cities,
and opens the gates to the foe. "Know, then, that it is
an evil and a bitter thing to depart from the Lord."
Ver. 26. And when I have broken the staff of your bread, ten
women shall bake your bread in one oven, and they shall
deliver you your bread again by weight: and ye shall eat, and
not be satisfied.
Famine follows pestilence! So scarce is food now,
that instead of each family having its own oven, one
oven suffices for ten families, and the quantity given to
each is scrupulously weighed, and none receive enough to
satisfy their hunger. When
famine in the siege of
CONTRAST TO THE CURSE CHAP. XXVI 471
(Jer. xxxviii. 9), they might know assuredly that the
Lord's arrows were coming fast from his quiver.
Ver. 27-33. And if ye will not for all this hearken unto me, but
walk contrary unto me; then I will walk contrary unto you
also in fury; and I, even I, will chastise you seven times for
your sins. And ye shall eat the flesh of your sons, and the
flesh of your daughters shall ye eat. And I will destroy your
high places, and cut down your images, and cast your carcases
upon the carcases of your idols, and my soul shall abhor you.
And I will make your cities waste, and bring your sanctu-
aries unto desolation, and I will not smell the savour of your
sweet odours. And I will bring the land into desolation;
and your enemies which dwell therein shall be astonished at it.
And I will scatter you among the heathen, and will draw out
a sword after you; and your land shall be desolate, and your
cities waste.
“Behold! their house is left unto them desolate!"
He is an awfully holy and an infallibly true God! He
did do all that is threatened here. And as assuredly
as he did these things, so shall he assuredly kindle
the flames of an unquenchable fire for the unbelieving
and often-warned man. Gospel-hearer, this picture of
the Lord's strict truth looks with terrible frown on
you. For this shall be thy doom. "I, even I, shall
chastise seven times!" Oh! this is the work of a
long-suffering God. "I will walk contrary to you in
fury!*
This is the wrath of the Lamb!
In the siege of
the siege of
totype, mothers ate their children, according to Lam.
iv. 10; and in their final siege by Titus, the same
scene of horrid and terrific despair was exhibited. It
* The Hebrew is peculiar, yriq,-tmaHEBa "in the fury of opposition," or con-
trariety. See note, yriq, page 468.
472 SRAEL'S TEMPORAL BLESSINGS,
seems a type of what shall take place in hell--all natu-
ral ties for ever broken; and nearest relations reproach-
ing and accusing and tormenting each other, finding no
other food but to upbraid others with their ruin.
The lightning of God's wrath struck down their high
places and idolatrous images; not a vestige of these can
be found by any traveller. As for the worshippers,
they perished with the "carcases," or broken images of
their gods--a type of hell again! For there the sinner's
idols shall be seen to be for ever ruined and destroyed;
and yet the sinner's memory rolls over and over upon
past scenes that only cause him torment.
Their cities lie waste at this day, and their "sanctu-
aries," i.e. their temple with its courts, and there are no
sweet-smelling offerings presented to the Lord in
land. No one can discover more than the mere found-
ations of ancient edifices, and few even of these. Jeru
foundation-stones;
molished walls;
shattered columns, are all that remain to her of former
glory. No one has found Tirzah. Hundreds of ruined
towns can be discovered by the name still lingering over
the ruins, but by that alone.
and presents no dwelling or town, but only a few ruins.
Lebonah, now Khan Lebban, has a well for watering
flocks at noon, and two or three dwellings near. Kir-
jath jearim, now Karieh, is a beautiful village, but its
pomegranates and olives shade no more than a dozen
dwellings.
water, but is no more a city.
some mud houses near the spring that Elisha sweetened;
and this is all that remains of the city of palm-trees.
IN CONTRAST TO THE CURSE CHAP. XXVI 473
Libnah and
of
famous as a northern citadel, has only lately been found
by Dr Keith, bearing the name, but possessing no more
than a few remnants of an ancient fortress.
Bethsaida, and Chorazin, are not truly ascertained.
Sarepta is a little village called Sarfand, on a hill-side,
overlooking the sea-shore, whereon its stately mansions
once were built. Zebulon, now
and
do remain boast of few thousands;
twenty thousand;
this, or such-like, is all that the cities of
0 Lord God of
The land is desolate. The plains of Jezreel and
large spaces of rich soil left to lie fallow. Enemies
occupy their inheritance, and destroy it--yet once "the
kings of the earth would not have believed that the
adversary should have entered into the gate of Jeru-
And poor
kingdom on the face of the earth--"scattered and
peeled." And while the Lord still pities them, he
"abhors them" (ver. 30) for their sin, as "in the day
when they were cast out in the open field," though he
still loveth the nation for their father's sake (ver. 44).
On that open field they are cast again, to the loathing
of their person! Who is there that knows not this to
be the fate of
ground.
Ver. 34-39. Then shall the land enjoy her sabbaths, as long as
474
it lieth desolate, and ye be in your enemies' land; even then
shall the land rest, and enjoy* her sabbaths. As long as it
lieth desolate it shall rest; because it did not rest in your
sabbaths, when ye dwelt upon it. And upon them that are
left alive of you I will send a faintness into their hearts in the
lands of their enemies; and the sound of a shaken leaf shall
chase them; and they shall flee, as fleeing from a sword; and
they shall fall when none pursueth. And they shall fall one
upon another, as it were before a sword, when none pursueth:
and ye shall have no power to stand before your enemies.
And ye shall perish among the heathen, and the land of your
enemies shall eat you up. And they that are left of you shall
pine away in their iniquity in your enemies' lands; and also
in the iniquities of their fathers shall they pine away with
them.
So full and obviously are verses 34, 35 fulfilled, that
Dr Keith quotes Bowring's Report of the Commercial
Statistics of Syria in 1840, which says, "Regions of the
highest fertility remain fallow."
Some adopt Houbigant's view that the Jews had
never kept the Sabbatic year from the days of Saul till
the captivity, a space of four hundred and ninety years,
giving seventy Sabbatic years. But there is no authority
for this singular assertion regarding the neglect of the
Jews; nay, 2 Kings xix. 26 and Jer. xxxiv. 17 are suffi-
cient to shew that these seasons were observed.
The sin of
bath-days and Sabbath-years. Their God was not
honoured; they did not give spiritual service. They
also turned the observance of the seasons appointed into
times of pleasure--riding in their chariots, probably, and
giving themselves to amusements. But the reference
chiefly is to cases of such neglect occurring, not to the
* Heb. hc,r;ti atone for;" in Hiphil, according to Gesenius. She shall pay
the Sabbaths she owes, The Talmud uses it in this sense. It is, q.d. to please
a creditor.
IN CONTRAST TO THE CURSE CHAP. XXVI 475
continuance of it so long a time as seventy years. Nay,
their land lies desolate still for that same sin. Men
shall suffer if they keep not God's way. Your land
shall atone for her Sabbaths" (Gesenius).* Alas! our
land seems near its day of doom! Incessant movement,
of men over its breadth and length! Where is the rest
But so it shall be as the time draws near wherein the
Sabbath of earth shall arrive, when the disturbers of its
rest are brought to silence.
The unwarlike, timid, feeble state of the Jews in
every land fulfils verses 36, 37. The word j`r,mo implies
timidity and softness of spirit, unable to bear up against
trouble, and shewing a cowardice under their oppressions
very different from the mighty warriors of
days of their fathers. Easily alarmed, and so alarmed
that, like men in hasty flight, "they fall on one another."
The Jews never can resist, and never try to resist, their
foes: they suffer and complain, and their cries spread
over the earth.
History tells (as ver. 38) how many have perished in
the enemies' land, and how miserably they have spent
their days, degraded and oppressed. Their own sin and
their fathers' has been broken Sabbaths, and the rejec-
tion of the Saviour, the Lord of the Sabbath. For is
there not a hint given us of this in the "iniquities of
their fathers?" Is not the cry, "His blood be on us
and on our children" included here? 0 how like the,
comfortless, heart-sickening, hopeless state of the lost are
these poor Israelites, "without God, and without hope,"
because "without Christ!" Shall it always be thus
Turn their captivity, 0 Lord, like the streams of the
south!"
* The Septuagint uses the expression “eu]dokhsei h[ gh? ta sabbata;" as
if the land were resting with delight over the Sabbatic stillness.
476
And let us Gentiles fear sin even when only imputed.
"Our father" Adam's sin lies on us; besides the sins of
our fathers in this land. "Lord, wash me thoroughly" (Ps. li. 2).
Ver. 40. If they shall confess their iniquity, and the iniquity of
their fathers, with their trespass which they trespassed against
me.
Hear, 0
thy unbelief? Is there nothing calling thee to "look on
Him whom thy fathers pierced?" What are "thy fathers'
sins?"
Ver. 40-45. And that also they have walked contrary unto me;
and that I also have walked contrary unto them, and have
brought them into the land of their enemies; if * then their
uncircumcised hearts be humbled, and they then accept of the
punishment of their iniquity: then will I remember my cove-
nant with Jacob, and also my covenant with Isaac, and also
my covenant with Abraham will I remember; and I will remem-
ber the land. The land also shall be left of them, and shall enjoy
her sabbaths, while she lieth desolate without them: and they
shall accept of the punishment of their iniquity; because, even
because they despised my judgments, and because their soul ab-
horred my statutes. And yet for all that, when they be in the
land of their enemies, I will not cast them away, neither will
I abhor them, to destroy them utterly, and to break my covenant
with them: for I am the Lord their God. But I will for
their sakes remember the covenant of their ancestors, whom I
brought forth out of the
heathen, that I might be their God: I am the Lord.
“I am Jehovah;" therefore, he remembers his cove-
nant with Abraham. As he manifested that name on
* In Heb. Ux, which Rosenmuller, from the Arabic, proposes to render
"donee usque dum." But why not understand it thus: "If they shall confess their
iniquity (ver. 40, 41), or if their uncircumcised heart be humbled"--whenever this
confession with the mouth is heard, or this humbling of the heart is seen.
IN CONTRAST TO THE CURSE CHAP. XXVI 477
the first exodus (Exod. vi. 3), though for a long time
before he had shewn only his all-sufficiency,* so shall he
manifest it by his acts at the final. exodus of
all the lands of their dispersion.
Here we have, so to speak, a permanent fact, or truth,
on which to rest the proof of
own land. It is this: the covenant with their fathers
contained a grant of the land; and the God of Israel is
Jehovah. Whenever
all that that grant contains. If they confess, then, lo!
they must return home also.
rael's restoration to their old estates go together. When,
as in Micah vii. 9, the Jews confess and accept, or admit
as righteous, what they suffer, then their restoration is at
hand. It is true, they may return before they repent;
but the land is not theirs until they repent. And I think
this is the meaning of Ezekiel xxxvi. 37. "I shall yet
FOR THIS be inquired of by the house of
for them." It is
tant, to settle them in their land and restore to the land
its fruitfulness. See the whole chapter.
Ver. 42 is very remarkable in the Hebrew. It is liter-
ally, "I will remember my covenant, Jacob," &c. There
is no "with." May God not be speaking here to these
patriarchs whose God He is at this moment, and saying,
"I will remember my covenant, 0 Jacob, made with thee!
and my covenant, 0 Isaac, with thee; and will remem-
ber my covenant, 0 Abraham, with thee, and the land
wherein thou wast a stranger?" The land, too, wherein
his own Son was a Man of Sorrows--can that land ever
be forgotten? The cross was there; shall not the throne
be there too?
* The name yDawa lxe.
473
Ver. 43 repeats the cause why there ever was deso-
ation at all, and tells how long it is to continue. In
ver. 44, the first words, txzo MGa Jxv;, “Yet for all that,"
should rather be, "Yea, moreover, I shall do this"
(Rosenmuller). This is the renewed declaration of the
Lord's determination to restore them; and hence, some
of the German Jews who are fond of conceit, mark this
word Jxa as "The golden Aff"
All is done in free love. It is covenant-mercy. "Sal-
vation to Him that sitteth on the throne, and to the
Lamb! "
Ver. 46. These are the statutes, and judgments, and laws, which the
Lord made between him and the children of
Sinai, by the hand of Moses.
He seeth the end from the beginning. He knew the
kind of people whom he had chosen. For see, at the foot
of Sinai, he speaks in this prophetic strain, warning them
of what he sees coming on. He knew their hearts; he
did not choose them for their worthiness ; he manifested
grace in them. From Sinai he looks down the stream of
ages, and sees their sin, and yet goes forward to manifest
his love and make them the objects. "There is none like
the God of Jeshurun."
CHAPTER XXVII
Entire Devotion to God, induced by the foregoing
views of his Character
“Ye are not your own, for ye are bought with a price; therefore
glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's."--1 Cor.
vi. 13, 20
Ver. 1, 2. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak unto the
children of
THE connexion of this concluding chapter with all the
preceding has been considered a difficulty with many.
But most obviously the connexion is that of feeling. No
wonder God takes up the subject of self-dedication and
the devoting of all that a man has; for might not any
one expect that the preceding views given of God's mind
and heart would be constraining? We find in Scripture,
that the link of connexion between one narrative and
another often lies in the feelings understood to be pro-
duced in the reader of the story, or feelings likely to
arise. Thus, in Mark xi. 25, "When ye stand praying,
forgive, if ye have ought against any," is suddenly intro-
duced; but on being examined, the reason turns out to
be, that a feeling of ill-will to others is one of the
hindrances to the prayer of faith which our Lord was
anxious to lead them to. So, also, the feast of Levi to
480 ENTIRE DEVOTION TO GOD CHAP. XXVII
Christ, and the question of John's disciples and the
Pharisees about fasting, is placed by two Evangelists
just after Levi's conversion, though Matthew shews that
it occurred at the time Jairus came. The link of con-
nexion is this, viz. Christ exhibited as a Saviour for
sinners, apart from all ceremonial observances, led the
mind to go out in the direction of occurrences that
bore upon that point.
In this chapter, after the Lord has unfolded his sys-
tem of truth, the impression left on every true worship-
per is supposed to be, “What shall I render unto the
Lord for all his benefits?” As Paul, after unfolding the
way of life and righteousness in the first eleven chapters
of Romans, begins at chap. xii. 1 to address his readers,
"I beseech you, therefore, brethren, by the mercies of
God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy,
acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service."
For true has it ever been, that "the grace of God that
bringeth salvation" is grace that "teaches us" to deny
ungodliness, and to be a peculiar people (Titus ii. 12).
Indeed, we might almost venture to say, that Micah vi. 8
was uttered in this very feeling, and with a view to these
very ordinances--"He hath shewed thee, 0 man, what is
good, in those sacrifices and ordinances that are full of
grace and truth; and now, if thou askest how the grateful
feelings of thine accepted soul are to be met, lo! here is
provision made for their outpouring: "What does the
Lord require of thee, but to do justly, and to love mercy,
and to walk humbly with thy God?" So far as we do not
give to God this recompence of a life thankfully devoted
to him, we cannot but cry with Ephraim Syrus, "talani<zw
ton e]mon bion o[tii a]xrhstoj u[parxei"--"I pronounce my
life wretched, because it is unprofitable."
ENTIRE DEVOTION TO GOD CHAP. XXVII 481
Ver. 2-8. When a man shall make a singular vow,* the persons
shall be for the Lord by thy estimation.† And thy estimation
shall be of the male from twenty years old even unto sixty years
old, even thy estimation shall be fifty shekels of silver, after the
shekel of the sanctuary. And if it be a female, then thy esti-
oration shall be thirty shekels. And if it be from five years old
even unto twenty years old, then thy estimation shall be of the
male twenty shekels, and for the female ten shekels. And if it
be from a month old even unto five years old, then thy estima-
tion shall be of the male five shekels of silver, and for the
female thy estimation shall be three shekels of silver. And if it
be from sixty years old and above, if it be a male, then thy
estimation shall be fifteen shekels, and for the female ten shekels.
But if he be poorer than thy estimation, then the shall present
himself before the priest, and the priest shall value him; accord-
ing to his ability that vowed shall the priest value hire.
All agree that the meaning of "making a singular
vow" is vowing something extraordinary, singling out
something very valuable, and setting it apart for God.‡
To vow that a child, or a youth, or a person in mature
years, should be the Lord's, this surely was a vow beyond
ordinary.
"By thy estimation." Michaelis thinks that Moses is
the person meant, who as civil magistrate determined the
amount; but it rather seems to mean, "according as it
shall be estimated, or valued, among you." The commu-
nity of
these are to be taken by Moses or by the priest (ver. 13).
The rate is the same for persons of all ranks. "To the
*”Consecrate something vowed,” xlAp;hi.
† The word for “estimation” is j`r,f,. It is interesting to notice, that from
the same root comes 'ykir;f, wyxi, "mine equal"--a man estimated as I myself.
See Ps. Iv. 15, Christ's words concerning Judas.
‡ It is the same word as used in Ps. iv. 3, where the Lord is said to set apart
the godly one. And observe, that the consequence of being set apart is protec-
tion; "The Lord will hear when I call." As the priest would run to preserve
any dedicated vessel from being broken, or spoilt, so here.
482 ENTIRE DEVOTION TO GOD CHAP. XXVII
poor the gospel is preached." The great and wealthy
have no place here above the poor; all stand as sinners
to be redeemed by the same blood, and bound by the
same cords of love.
Bush remarks, "The rules of mortality are the prin-
ciples on which these rates are graduated." Hence,
those in the prime of life are first noticed; and of these
the males, being capable of most service, are rated
highest. It appears to me clear that Jephtha's daughter
(Judg. xi. 30) may come under this rule. Her father
vowed to dedicate to the Lord (ver. 31) when he should
return victorious--thinking, probably, of some of his
domestic comforts and luxuries--"whatsoever cometh
from the doors of my house." Jephtha's daughter, like
young Samuel, was simply set apart personally to the
Lord; and the clause, "I will offer it as a burnt-offer-
ing," should be understood, as many have rendered it,
"I will offer also to him* a burnt-offering," as if to say,
I will load his altar with many gifts of thanksgiving.
Hengstenberg (
the opinion that there was an institution of holy women
in the tabernacle, who, like Anna the prophetess, spent
their time in prayer and fasting. At all events, Exod.
xxxviii. 8, and 1 Sam. ii. 22, ought to be rendered,
“The women who ministered at the gate of the taber-
nacle,” the word being xbacA; just as in Numb. iv. 23,
35, 43, when speaking of the Levites. The Midianites,
Numb. xxxi. 40, were women (ver. 35), and were set
apart for the Lord.
* Several critics have pointed out similar instances of the suffix so used.
Thus, Judg. i. 15, yniTAtan;."Thou hst given to me." Isa. xlii. 16; Jer. xx. 7;
Ezek. xxix. 3; Micah v. 4. The principle laid down in ver. 11, would of itself
be sufficient to prevent the sacrifice of Jephtha's daughter. In Romaine's works,
there is a view given of the matter, substantially the same as this, which states
the reasons against the sacrifice at great length.
ENTIRE DEVOTION TO GOD CHAP. XXVII 483
There seems to me a mistake generally fallen into here
by commentators. They suppose that these shekels of
money were paid in order to free the offerers from the
obligation of devoting the person. Now, surely the whole
chapter is speaking of things truly devoted to God, and
cases of exchange and substitution are referred to in ver.
10, 13, 15. As for persons devoted, there was no substi-
tution allowed. The mistake has arisen from supposing
that this amount of money was ransom-money; whereas
it was an addition to the offering of the person, not a
substitution. If a person is really to be dedicated to the
Lord, then let him give this external, visible declaration
of it. Let him bring these shekels of money, according
to his age, in token of his having given up the world and
devoted himself to God. Hence, Jephtha's daughter could
not be redeemed; she is the Lord's, and there is no aliena-
tion of his property.
What do we learn from this? Let us remember how
it is written that the price of a slave, gored to death, is,
in Exod. xxi. 32, reckoned at thirty shekels; and how,
in Zech. x. 12, the same price is weighed for the prophet
in his typical character; and then in Matt. xxvi. 15,
paid for Jesus. If such was the manner of making over
a slave to another, have we not here the manner of
making over persons to the Lord? But the Lord gives
no price for them. True; because the Lord is not the
gainer. It is a privilege to be taken into the Lord's
service; and the man is therefore represented here as
buying his admission into the Lord's service. It is all
to shew how precious is the Lord's service! Men often
sacrifice a large sum in order to get a servant to do
their work; but lo! it is reversed here. We might well
sacrifice all we have in order to be permitted to serve the
Lord.
484 ENTIRE DEVOTION TO GOD CHAP. XXVII
Oh, it is no common blessedness to be allowed to
stand in thy presence and worship thee, Lord God
Almighty!
Ver. 9-13. And if it be a beast, whereof men bring an offering
unto the Lord, all that any man giveth of such unto the Lord
shall be holy. He shall not alter it, nor change it,* a good for
a bad, or a bad for a good: and, if he shall at all change
beast for beast, then it and the exchange thereof shall be holy.
And if it be any unclean beast, of which they do not offer a sacri-
fice unto the Lord, then he shall present the beast before the
priest; and the priest shall value it, whether it be good or bad:
as thou valuest it, who art the priest, so shall it be. But if he
will at all redeem it, then he shall add a fifth part thereof
unto thy estimation.
When Jephtha's heart was full of gratitude in antici-
pation of the answer to his prayer, he devoted whatever
should meet him as he rode home victorious; so another
man in his review of his flocks and herds observes the
remarkable kindness of the Lord to him therein, and upon
this devotes one of his flock and of his herd to the Lord.
That beast is "holy to the Lord" ever after. He may
have fixed upon a favourite animal in the heat of the
moment, the best ewe in his flock, but, if so, he must not
"change nor alter"--i. e. neither substitute for it a ram,
nor resort to the expedient of giving a greater offering,
such as an ox. His original purpose is to stand. If at
the time he devoted the best, then he will see what the
impulse of true gratitude ought still to lead him to; and
if he devoted an inferior animal, he may perhaps look
back calmly now and see his sinful grudging toward God.
If, however, the man were (ver. 10) to draw back from
his first purpose and substitute another, still, in the case
of clean animals, the Lord will. claim the one originally
* i. e. not substitute another for it, nor make any alteration.
ENTIRE DEVOTION TO GOD CHAP XXVII 485
devoted. He will follow the original ewe, as well as the
ram put in its place, with his eye, and write on both,
"Holy to the Lord." The Lord would have us increase
in gratitude, never decline; he would teach us to regret
nothing that we give to God, but count it all Joy. Nay,
he teaches us that the more than ordinary excited feelings
of our hearts at particular seasons are, after all, the most
just and fit for the benefits rendered. Our highest
feelings are never wrong in their intensity, when God is
the object; it is our cooler and lower moods, our more
calculating and grudging frames.
If a grateful man happened to devote one of his
camels or asses, then the value of that must be offered;
for the animal cannot be sacrificed (ver. 12). And the
man is not himself to judge of the value; but the esti-
mate is to be made by the priest—“As thou, 0 priest,
valuest it," thou who actest for thy God, and not for
thyself. The matter is now in God's hands, not any
more in man's.
If, however, it turned out to be a favourite horse or
camel, the man might wish to retract. The value he set
on these was rather more than he would like to state to
the priest, who took all into consideration in estimating
the greatness of the gift. Or, because anxious to keep
his silver and gold, he might propose substituting another
animal--one that was of the clean sort. He might do
so. But in such cases, the animal he substituted must
be taken with this addition, a fifth part of the value of
the original gift. This retraction and wish to alter
shews some coldness in the man--it indicates decline
from his former state of high feeling and true gratitude.
As he walked amid his possessions with his friend last
evening, his heart swelled with thankful joy at the sight
486 ENTIRE DEVOTION TO GOD CHAP. XXVII
of God's love--but this morning, that intense feeling has
decayed, and he rather grieves that he vowed so pre-
cious an object. This is decline; and therefore it is
treated somewhat like a trespass. In all the trespass
offerings, one-fifth was given as a mulct, or fine, in addi-
tion to the restitution made. So in this case. And thus
the Lord teaches again that he abhors any going back.
He observes, and he hates, any failure in former zeal
and love.
Ver. 14, 15. And when a man shall sanctify his house to be holy
unto the Lord, then the priest shall estimate it, whether it be
good or bad: as the priest shall estimate it, so shall it stand.
And if he that sanctified it will redeem his house, then he shall
add the fifth part of the money of thy estimation unto it, and it
shall be his.
The "sanctifying" is the same as setting apart by a
vow. The case is supposed of an Israelite whose heart
is full of gratitude for family mercies, or perhaps who
has escaped perils and returned to the quiet enjoyment
of his vine and fig-tree. Sitting in the bosom of his
family, feeling security and peace, he is prompted to
cry, "What shall I render unto the Lord for all his
benefits!" Under this impulse, he devotes the house to
the Lord.
If his gratitude cool, then, as in ver. 13, there is notice
of this taken, and provision made accordingly.
Ver. 16-21. And if a man shall sanctify unto the Lord some
part of a field of his possession, then thy estimation shall be
according to the seed thereof: an homer of barley seed shall be
valued at fifty shekels of silver. If he sanctify his field from
the year of jubilee, according to thy estimation it shall stand.
But if he sanctify his field after the jubilee, then the priest
shall reckon unto him the money according to the years that
remain, even unto the year of the jubilee, and it shall be abated
ENTIRE DEVOTION TO GOD CHAP. XXVII 487
from, thy estimation. And if he that sanctfied the field will in
any wise redeem it, then he shall add the fifth part of the
money of thy estimation unto it, and it shall be assured to
him. And if he will not redeem the field, or if he have sold
the field to another man, it shall not be redeemed any more.
But the field, when it goeth out in the jubilee, shall be holy
unto the Lord, as a field devoted; the possession thereof shall
be the priest's.
The fields of some Boaz are waving their crops under
an evening breeze, in the cool of the day; luxuriance
is smiling around from every heavy ear on its stalk.
The possessor feels that the Lord has "dropt down
fatness." Looking up to the All-sufficient One, who has
freely bestowed all, he vows that one of these fields shall
be the Lord's, or some portion of one of them shall be
so set apart. And he must select the portion out of his
patrimony--his "possession," or lot, descended to him
from his fathers.
What required (ver. 16) an homer of barley-seed to
sow it, was to be valued at fifty shekels of silver. This
was to be the standard measure; so that a man could
easily see the extent of his own gratitude, and be able
to test himself lest he should vow away some inferior
portion of the soil. And to prevent a man secretly
reflecting on the time of the Jubilee, and so appearing
to make a very liberal vow, while in fact the nearness
of the Jubilee might be rendering it very small, the
priest is to consider this element of value also. On the
other hand (ver. 18), the land is not to be under-valued,
if a man have so large and wide a heart, and gratitude
so warm, as to devote a field to the Lord from the time
of one Jubilee on to the next. The Lord does not over-
look differences in men's views and purposes: "Thou,
most upright, dost weigh the path of the just" (Isa.
488 ENTIRE DEVOTION TO GOD CHAP. XXVII
xxvi. 7). The widow's mite and Mary's ointment are
precious in his sight; and. so are David's and Solomon's
munificent gifts.
But, as in a former case, gratitude might cool, after the
moment (ver. 19); and hence permission is given to
redeem the field under the penalty of paying one-fifth,
as in the trespass-offering, to shew that the person has
sinned, in thus retracting. His highest feelings were
right; this abatement is sinful. Just as running the
race at full speed is the proper state of one seeking the
prize; anything that sinks below full speed is a vault
(1 Cor. ix. 24).
If left unredeemed, according to his vow, it shall be
the Lord's for ever. If the unredeemed field be sold*
by the priest to another, the original possessor cannot at
a future time claim any right to redeem it. He must
not have liberty to reverse the acts and feelings of former
years. What we do for the Lord roust be done in the
foresight of all the consequences; and it well befits us to
give up anything of ours to the Lord for ever. Our
dealings with God are dealings for eternity. There
should be no temporising on our part in his matters. He
gives "eternal redemption," "everlasting consolation."
Ver. 22-24. And if a man sanctify unto the Lord afield which
he hath bought, which is not of the fields of his possession; then
the priest shall reckon unto him the worth of thy estimation, even
unto the year of the jubilee: and he, shall give thine estimation
in that day, as a holy thing unto the Lord. In the year of
the jubilee the field shall return unto him of whom it was
bought, even to him to whom the possession of the land did
belong.
This relates to the cases of tenants, not of possessors.
* The construction seems to warrant this sense "If he do not redeem the
field, and if he (i. e. the person who is now its owner, viz. the priest) sell it
to another."
ENTIRE DEVOTION TO GOD CHAP. XXVII 489
A man who had bought a field until the Jubilee could
not alienate it for ever; it was only one who had patri-
mony that could do this. We must give the Lord what
is our own; not what is borrowed. Willing self-denial
is taught us by such acts; we give the Lord something
that we feel the value of, and the loss of which would
grieve us, were not the Lord to be the receiver. What-
ever goes to the Lord is given to us.
Ver. 25. And all thy estimations shall be according to the shekel
of the sanctuary: twenty gerahs shall be the shekel.
The law of the sanctuary is to regulate all. Full
weight is sought for; but neither superfluity nor abate-
ment. God loves a perfect balance and a just weight.
We do not know whether or not there was a standard
measure kept in the sanctuary; but it is very probable
there was. Some, indeed, render the words, ,shekel
of holiness," i. e. a true shekel; still it is every way
likely that the other is the true meaning, even if this
rendering be right. There was probably a standard
measure kept in the sanctuary, by which all other
weights and measures were regulated. Here would be
a type to
sanctuary of Jehovah, they found, on the one hand, the
regulating measure of all dealings in business between
man and man; and, on the other, the principles of just
dealing between God and man. Would not this stand-
and measure be felt to be a type of the Lord's original
attribute of righteousness? He it is that judges; He it
is that fixes what is right and what is wrong; He it is to
whom all
weighed. May not 1 Sam ii. 3 refer to this? Hannah's
eye had rested on this standard measure, and so she
sings, " By him actions are weighed."
490 ENTIRE DEVOTION TO GOD CHAP. XXVII
Who shall stand before this holy God? He perceives
what is wanting the moment he has adjusted his
balances. He detects the want of faith in Cain at the
altar; of true godly zeal in Jehu's heart; of love in
the wedding garment in the speechless guest. He judges
according to the real weight--not the apparent. He
judges "according as the work has been," not according as
the show has been (1 Cor. v. 10; Rev. xx. 12; xxii. 12).
Ver. 26-29. Only the firstling of the beasts, which should be
the Lord's firstling, no man shall sanctify it: whether it be
ox or sheep, it is the Lord's. And if it be of an unclean
beast, then he shall redeem it according to thine estimation, and
shall add a fifth part of it thereto: or if it be not redeemed,
then it shall be sold according to thy estimation. Notwith-
standing no devoted thing that a man shall devote unto the
Lord, of all that he hath, both of man and beast, and of the
field of his possession, shall be sold or redeemed: every
devoted thing is most holy unto the Lord. None devoted,
which shall be devoted of men, shall be redeemed; but shall
surely be put to death.
Here are two opposite cases--one wherein there is a
prohibition against devoting the thing to the Lord at all;
the other wherein there is a prohibition against going
back in the slightest degree from the full devotion.
Firstlings were already the Lord's; therefore, it would
be mockery to devote them again--specially, the first-
lings of all clean beasts. The firstlings of unclean
beasts, however, were so far in a different position--they
were the Lord's, but yet they could not be offered on his
altar. Hence, they might be vowed away, but on the
understanding that they were to be redeemed. Since
they were not to be offered up as sacrifices, they were
redeemed at their birth; and now again being vowed
ENTIRE DEVOTION TO GOD CHAP. XXVII 491
away to the Lord, they are again redeemed; a price is
given for them. But a fifth is added thereto, to shew
that there was something of the nature of a trespass in
the man fixing upon that unclean firstling. It was like
attempting to make the double use of one thing. We
must not so do with God. True love and gratitude will
always pour out new streams and full streams.
On the other hand, "a thing devoted," that is, a thing
that was more than vowed and set apart, a thing that
was Mr,He, doomed--devoted to destruction--must in no
case be redeemed. The beast, at Sinai, that touched the
mountain would be Mr,He, doomed. The fields of Gilboa,
wet with the blood of Saul and Jonathan, were devoted, or
doomed, by David (2 Sam. i. 21). Ahab was told by
the Lord that Benhadad was doomed.* Such were the
Canaanites, also; such was
17), with all its spoil, and hence the awful aggravation
of Achan's sin. He was attempting to appropriate what
the Lord had demanded for the flames of his wrath; he
sought to pull out of the fire the things which God had
put on that fire to be fuel to its flame. Hence, also,
Saul's sin as to Agag, whom the Lord doomed to utter
ruin;† he sought to pull Agag from hell, or at least from
under the sword of Divine justice that was drawn against
the man here.
In all cases of this kind, it is the Lord who devotes,‡
not man. The case of Samuel's mother, and of Jeph-
tha's--the one devoting a son, the other a daughter--
* ymir;H, wyxi (1 Kings xx. 42).
† 1 Sam. xv. 3, the word Mt,m,raHEhav;
‡ It is quite a mistake to render ver. 29, " devoted BY men;" it is "from
among men" MdAxAhA Nmi. The Septuagint has it rightly: “a]po tw?n a]nqrwpwn,"
not “u[po.” It is like Rev. xiv. 4, " redeemed from among men;" of course
by the Lord.
492 ENTIRE DEVOTION TO GOD CHAP. XXVII
are not at all of the kind meant here. This concluding
instance is most solemn--the Lord exercising his
sovereignty in fixing upon whom he will and what he
will, out of a fallen and already cursed earth, to bear
the stroke of wrath in sight of all men. The case of the
fields of Gilboa is not against this view, as if it were
an instance of curse inflicted by man instead of by the
Lord; for David spoke by the Spirit of the Lord.
How awful the truth contained! "What will you do
in the day of visitation? To whom will ye flee for
help?" 0 Agag! it is too late to speak of mercy; the
Lord has pronounced thy doom. There is no reversion
--no redemption--no alteration--no change-no possi-
bility of paying a commutation-price now. You are
devoted! All is over for ever. "None doomed shall be
redeemed!" You provoked the Lord to anger, and this
is your latter end. See Matt. xvi. 26, "What shall a
man give in exchange for his soul?"
Ver. 30-33. And all the tithe of the land, whether of the seed*
of the land, or of the fruit of the tree, is the Lord's: it is holy
unto the Lord. And if a man will at all redeem ought of
his tithes, he shall add thereto the fifth part thereof. And
concerning the tithe of the herd, or of the flock, even of what-
soever passeth under the rod, the tenth shall be holy unto the
Lord. He shall not search whether it be good or bad, neither
shall he change it: and if he change it at all, then both it and
the change thereof shall be holy; it shall not be redeemed.
What Abraham gave to Melchisedec, and Jacob vowed
at
aside for the Lord regularly--the tenth of all. Among
the Israelites, there were several kinds of tithe, and yet all
were cheerfully paid; the tenth for the Lord, paid to the
* Such as corn--whatever is used in the shape of seed; unlike the juicy
pomegranate, and fig, and grape.
ENTIRE DEVOTION TO GOD CHAP. XXVII 493
Levites (Num. xviii. 21), and the next tenth, consecrated
and feasted on at
(Deut. xii. 6, and xxviii. 29).
Seed or fruit might be redeemed; and there might be
good reasons for a man wishing to redeem this part
of the tithe. He might require corn to sow his field,
or be in need of the seed of dates or pomegranates to
replenish his orchard; therefore, permission is given to
redeem these, though still with the addition of a fifth, in
order to shew that the Lord is jealous, and marks any-
thing that might be a retraction, on the man's part, of
what was due to the Lord. He may redeem this tithe,
but it is done cum nota. As to the tithe of herd
and flock, this is not allowed. The owner, or the Levite
whose office it was to tithe, held a rod in his hand and
touched every tenth animal as it happened to come
forward (Jer. xxxiii. 13). Whatever passed under the
rod, good or bad, was tithed and taken, inalienably.
The Lord does not seek a good animal, where the rod, in
numbering, lighted on a bad, as the tenth passed by;
neither does he admit of the substitution of an inferior
animal, if the rod has lighted on the best in the whole
flock. He seeks just what is his due, teaching us strict
and holy disregard of bye-ends and selfish interests.
And thus this book--this Pictorial Gospel of the Old
Testament--ends with stating God's claims on us, and
his expectation of our service and willing devotedness.
As the first believers at Pentecost, rejoicing in pardon
and the love of God, counted nothing dear to them, nor
said that aught they possessed was their own, so ought
we to live. We must sit loose from earth; and true love
to our Redeemer will set us loose. This giving up of
our possessions, at God's call, teaches us to live a pilgrim
494 ENTIRE DEVOTION TO GOD CHAP. NXVII
life, and that is an Abrahamic life--nay, it is the life of
faith, in opposition to sight.
The whole of this concluding chapter has been leading
us to the idea of giving to the Lord all we have. It has
been making us familiar with the idea, and by example
inculcating the practice of unreserved devotedness. God
should be all in all to us; he is yDawa-lxe, "God all-
sufficient." Let us part even with common, lawful
comforts, and try if He alone be not better than all.
Like the child with the stalk of grapes, who picked one
grape after another from the cluster, and held it out to
her father, till, as affection waxed warns and self faded,
she gaily flung the whole into her father's bosom, and
smiled in his face with triumphant delight; so let us do,
until, loosened from every comfort, and independent of
the help of broken cisterns, we can say, I am not my
own. Whom have I in heaven but thee? and there is
none upon earth whom I desire besides. Thou art to
me, as thou Overt to David at the gates of death--all
my salvation and all my desire."' After so much love
on God's part to us, displayed in rich variety of type
and shadow, shall we count any sacrifice hard? Could
not even a heathen say of his ideal virtue--
"Serpens, sitis, ardor, arenoe,
Dulcia virtuti."--(Lucan B. ix.)
Ver. 34. These are the commandments, which the Lord commanded
Moses, for the children of
At or near Sinai. The sultry heat of that day when
the fiery law was given prepared the people to welcome
these showers of grace that soon after fell. Lord, make
us enjoy these showers, even if there be need of such a
day of heat and fear ere it come. Let every drop from
these blessed clouds wet the soil of our hearts. Thou
ENTIRE DEVOTION TO GOD CHAP. XXVII 495
who art known in
showers to refresh thy weary heritage, cause these that
fell around Sinai, as we have seen in all this book--these
that shewed so much of the variety of thy love--these
that brought such tidings of thy Son--oh, cause these to
water our weary, parched souls, until we see Him who
is "Rivers of Water."
Thus have we come to the close of our pleasant under-
taking. We have traversed the tabernacle courts, in-
quiring into "its meats and drinks, and divers washings
and carnal ordinances, imposed on them until the time of
reformation" (Heb. ix. 10). Had we looked on them
apart from what they signified, we must have grown
weary ere we had well begun. But searching into their
meaning,* we have found that these "carnal ordinances,"
i. e. these ceremonies that consisted in the use of earthly
and material things, are all fragrant with gospel truth.
And weplainly see why the Lord. should have "imposed
them," i. e. enjoined them, and made it incumbent on
picture or foreshadowing of the coming Redeemer. The
"time of reformation" has come; i. e. the time when a
better mode of teaching the same truth has been brought
in, types being now displaced by the antitypes, shadows
by the substance. But while this "reformation," or
better mode of teaching truth, has come, we still look
back and study, with profit and delight, the symbols of
the old economy that pictured forth the coming of
“better things.” I still retain a vivid remembrance of
* Not, however, altogether as Jerome would have had us do, when he says,
"Leviticus liber, a quo singula sacrificia, immo singulae paene syllabae, et vestes
Aaron, et totus ordo Leviticus, spirant aelestia sacramenta.--Epist. ad Paul-
inum.
496 ENTIRE DEVOTION TO GOD CHAP, XXVII
the impression made on me many years ago, in the
divinity class of Dr Chalmers, when that remarkable man
of God referred to this subject. He was remarking how,
oftentimes, Christians advancing in years feel a growing
relish for the types, and prophecies, and sketches of
character, and pieces of picturesque history in which the
Old Testament abounds. They see them pervaded with
New Testament principle and truth. "There is," he
said, "in this employment, somewhat even of the charm
and delight of poetry. It is a regaling, as well as satis-
factory exercise. Very pleasant as were the songs of
to his task, and the silence of evening invited him to
pursue it; very pleasant to many a humble Christian are
the things which God hath spoken at sundry times, and
in divers manners, to the fathers by the prophets. It is
as if the delights of imagination were superadded to the
delights of piety, when the doctrines of the New are
expressed in the drapery of the Old economy. And if
there be any aged Christian who has leisure to pursue
the employment, we promise him not a different, but the
same gospel, seen through a veil of ever-brightening
transparency, and heightened by time and youthful
remembrances. Thus the decaying lights of age have
often been revived again; and, in the solace of the
perusal, such men have experienced. that these things
were written not alone for the generations that then
lived, but for our admonition, on whom the ends of the
world have come."
INDEX OF PRINCIPAL SUBJECTS
AARON, 5. Atonement, day of, 290-310, 405-
consecrated, 161, 166. 407, 439.
entering on his office, 177-186. types of, 107, 122.
typical of Christ, 291, 297- mode of receiving, 142.
300-305. requisites of, 100, 203.
Abet and Cain, 32. Azazel, 293.
Abimelech's sin, 77, 79. Baptism, 91.
Abraham offering, 30, 97. Bargains in trade., 104.
Achan, 88. Bearing sin, 197.
Adam's sin, 227, 228, 299.
Adjuration, 83. Beasts, wild, in
Advent, the, 185, 189, 276, 389, "Before the Lord," meaning of,
438. 13.
Affliction, seasons of, 193. Bells, 144, 153,
its use to ministers, 290. Believers, how theyought to shine,
Age, its claims, 346. 419.
Ahaz, sin of, 115.
Ai, 75. Bethesda, 280, 283.
Allegories, use of, 4.
Altar of brass, 16, 145, 455, Birds, clew and unclean, 213-
purified, 159. 216.
of burnt-offerings, 78, the two used in leprosy, 261.
on Ebal, 331. Bitter herbs, 390.
of gold, 67, 455. Blessing on
horns of, 67. Blood, 16, 66-67, 136, 170.
why purified, 164. reason of jealousy in use of,
before the Lord, 300. 315.
Animal food, use of, 310-318. Boaz and Jachin, 4u5.
Ascension of Christ, 185, 397 of the altar, 144.
Ashes of sacrifice, 72. of the laver, 146.
why placed beside the altar, sea of, 456.
112. Bread of God, 369.
Atonement, its effects, 11, 12, 65. Bread on the golden table, 421.
in what it consists, 100, 182. Breast, 136, 170.
498 INDEX OF PRINCIPAL SUBJECTS
Breastplate, 154. Clean and unclean beasts, 203.
stones in, 137. difference between Leviticus
Broken heart, 143. and Deuteronomy as to,
Bullock, offering of, 65, 162. 206.
Burnt-offering, 10-30, 90, 109, Clean place, 71-114.
164. Cloud of glory, 291.
never of any inanimate thing, Company, 232.
92. Coney, 207.
Confession of sin, 88.
Cain's offering, 32. Conformity condemned, 341,
Calvary, 72. 344.
"Camp, without the," meaning Congregation, sin of, 73.
of, 71, 124. Consanguinity, degrees of, 321.
Cana., 473. Consecration, 141.
Canaan, sins of, 351. ram of, 165-174.
Candlestick, 415; 417, 455. Convocations, solemn, 386-414.
Capernaum, 473. Corn, ears of, 44, 391.
"Cain above the liver," 53. Corners," of the field, 337.
Carcases of unclean creatures, Creeping things, 225.
218. Crop; the, 26.
Cedar wood, 259. Cross, the, 139.
Chameleon, 221. Cup of salvation, 48.
Charity, acts of, when sinful, 33. Cut off, 133.
true, 347.
Cherubim, 29, 156, 456. David, humbled, 254.
Chorazin, 473. his threefold office, 151.
Christmas mirth, 60. Dead bodies, why unclean, 85.
Christ, his ascension, 183, 397. Debt., 338.
his sufferings, 11-18, 171, Dedication, self, forms of, 33.
260, 262. Demoniacs, 467.
his burial, 113. Devils, 313.
his identitywith his people, 77. Domestic duties, 319-333.
his threefold office, 148, 152. Dove, why used in offerings, 26,
how he offered a sin-offering, 230, 269.
165. why two, 89, 283.
his holiness, 281. Drink-offerings, 38, 46-49.
his love, 195. Duties partially done, sin of, 84.
his resurrection typified, 262, in the relations of life, 334-
297, 391, 393. 349.
his temptation, 303.
his true humanity, 382, 445. Ears of corn dried, 44.
his second coming,.185, 189, Earth must be renewed, 123, 358.
276, 389, 438. Earthen vessel, 122, 223, 261.
his people to be witnesses, 72. Ebal. and Gerizzim, 331-333.
his work to be carefully set
forth, 132. sacrifice at the gate of, 28.
Church-government, 360. why man driven out of, 299.
INDEX OF PRINCIPAL SUBJECTS 499
Eighth day, 414. his holiness, 285.
Elders, the, 75. his long-suffering, 237.
Elephantiasis, 233. entire devotion to, 479-496.
Eli, 74, 467. his judgments, 466.
Enchantments, 343. his love, 105, 404.
Endor, 345, 354. "Making him a liar," meaning
Ephah, 48. of, 353.
Ephod, robe of, 150-153. "God willing," abuse of the
David's, 151. expression, 87.
Gideon's, 151. Gold, 145.
girdle of, 153. Golden plate, 158.
Micah's, 151. Gospel to be found in Leviticus,
Erastianism, 144. 2.
Eve remembered, 228, 286. Grace in Old Testament times,
Ezekiel's temple, Introduction. 94.
abuse of the doctrines of, 441.
Faith, 10. Green. ears, 44.
Fall, the, 282, 342, 405.
Fat of sacrifice, use of, 19, 52, Hannah, 118.
59, 134. Hare, the, 207, 208.
Fellowship, 103. Hazor, 473.
Feasts of Israel represent the Heave-offerings, 129.
course of time, 387. Hebron, 473.
Female sacrifices, 79. Hell, views of, 72, 110.
Festivals, public, 386-414. Herd, why selected for sacrifice,
Fire, what it exhibited, 18, 100, 12.
110. Hezekiah, 74, 254.
First-born, were they priests? 15. Holy of holies, 8.
First-fruits, green ears of corn, 44. name for the priest, 201.
ripe barley sheaf, 391. Holy place, 117, 195, 208, 209,
ripe wheat loaf, 396. 274.
Fish, clean and unclean, 210-213. Holy mount, 117.
Flaying sacrifices, 17. Holy things, 374.
Flock, why selected for sacrifice, Honey not used as an offering,
12. 42.
Flour, offering of fine, 35-38, 92. "Hope, the blessed," 450.
Forbidden fruit remembered, 342. Horned animals, 12.
Forty days, 229. Horns of the altar, 67.
Frankincense, 37, 423. Huntsmen in Israel, 317.
Fraud, 102. Hyssop, 259.
Garments, priests', 153. Idolatry, 335, 459.
Gerizzim, 331. Ignorance, sins of, 62, 101.
Girdle, 153. Imputed sin, 76, 228.
Goat, used as an offering, 57, 58. Inadvertency, sins of, 83-95.
Goel, 445. Incense, 67, 297.
500 INDEX OF PRINCIPAL SUBJECTS.
Indians, North American, 19. Leprosy in garments, 251.
Insects, clean and unclean, 217. in houses, 270.
Integrity in dealing, 338. removed, 257-277.
Interpretation of Leviticus, prin- Levites, not all priests, 18.
ciple of, 7. Lewdness, 320.
Isaac, offering of, 8. Libnah, 473.
Israel's restoration, 476. Linen garments a type of purity,
Issue of blood, typical, 278-289. 111.
Loaves, the twelve, on the golden
Jachin and Boaz, 455. table, 422.
Jacob at Bethel, 35. Locusts, 216.
Jealousy-offering, 93. Lukewarmness, 329.
Jephtha, 87.
Jephtha's vow, 482-486. Manasseh, 82.
Jericho, 473. Maresha, 473.
Jerusalem, New, 154. Meat-offering, 31, 45, 116-121.
siege of, 471. Meek, the, 134.
its present state, a type, 172. Memorial, 37.
Jeshurun, 460. what meant by, 402-425.
Jews, their present state, 475. Mercy-seat, 464.
Job's disease, 233. Midriff, 19.
Jonah, 75. Millennial bliss, 21, 431, 454-
Jonathan's sin, 79. 462.
John Baptist, 88. Ministers' afflictions, 290.
Joseph of Arimathea, 72, 114, character, 364, 365, 366,
430. 377.
Jubilee, 309, 407 should be full of tenderness,
year of, 431, 457. 363.
Judgments, 319. not priests in same sense as
Judgment, day of, 192. Aaron, 13, 364.
Justice, 347. preaching, 424.
Mitre, 158.
Kid, offering of, 77. Molech, 352.
Kirjath jearim, 472. Moral law, 73.
Moses, type of threefold office,
Lachish, 473. 148.
Lamb of God, why Christ so Mourning, 344.
called, 22. Murder to be punished with death,
as an offering, 24, 81, 428.
Land of Israel, 459.
Law, remembrances of the broken, Naboth, 104.
203. Nadab and Abihu, 187.
Laver, 145. Name, the, 425.
Leaven, 39, 42, 390. New moon, 404.
Leavened bread, 129. Nicodemus, 114, 430.
Lehnnah, 472. Noah, 234.
Leprosy, its features, 232-256. North side of altar, 22.
INDEX OF PRINCIPAL SUBJECTS 501
Obligations, private and domestic, Puseyism, 360.
319-330.
Oil, 35-170. Ram, offering of, 97-101, 165.
Omissions, 84. Reconciliation and self-dedication,
"Once," 66. 140.
Onyx stone, 157. Redeemer, 445.
Oppression, cases of, 104. “Reins," 53.
Original sin, 228, 231. Relative duties, 334-350.
Ossifrage, 213. Repentance, 106.
Oven, 38. Restitution, 100, 105.
Oxen used in sacrifices, 21. Resurrection, 94.
of Christ, 262, 297.
Palestine, the cause of its sterility, of believers, 219.
468. Rest, the heavenly, 434.
cities of, all desolate, 472. of all things, 407.
Pardon, joy of, immediate, 280, Rich men, 337.
288. River spoken of by Ezekiel, 3.
Parents, their responsibility, 344. Ruler's sin, 77.
Partnership, 103. Ruth, 336.
Passover lamb, 90.
feast of, 388, 395, 399. Sabbath, 309, 345, 386-393.
Peace-offering, 13-50, 61, 127- to be observed 459-475.
131. Sabbatic year, 431.
Pentecost, 394-401. Sacrifices, origin of Mosaic, 28.
Peter's pride humbled, 254. of righteousness, 142.
Polygamy, 326. of God, 143.
Salt, its use in offerings, 42, 43.
Pomegranate bells, 144. Samaria, 472.
Poor, provision for their offering, Samuel's threefold office, 151.
41, 92. Sanctification, when put before
gospel preached to, 10, 24, justification, 33.
91, 231, 269, 283. Sarepta, 473.
Christ's care for, 89, 451. Satan, his agency, 345.
Popery, 360. Saul at Endor, 354.
Prayers do not pardon, 67, Scape-goat, 8, 293, 302, 303.
Presbyterianism, 360. Sea of brass, 456.
Presence, angel of, 421. Second Coming prefigured, 185.
bread of, 421. Selfishness, 105, 336, 363.
Priest, high, 367. Self-righteousness, 33.
Priests, sin of, 64. Serpent, 226.
duties of, 362-373, 415. Servants, 378.
qualifications, 194. Seven, 66.
special rules for, 109-143. Seven days, 173, 263, 383.
sprinkling the blood, typical, Shekel of the sanctuary, 489.
68. Shelomit.h's son, 426.
Priesthood, 144, 176. Show-bread, 421.
Priestly ritual, 187, 202. Shiloh, 472.
502 INDEX OF PRINCIPAL SUBJECTS
Shittim-wood, 146. Thief on the cross, 303.
Shoulder, 138,"183. Third day, 131.
Sin of ignorance, 62. Tithes, 100.
what it is, 85, 136, 409. Tirzah, 472,
deceitfulness of, 63. Trade, 103.
not to be forgotten, 70. Traditions, 14.
original, 228-231. Transfiguration, the, 412, 464.
presumptuous, 107. Trespass-offering, 94-108, 124--
secret, 278. 126.
sorrow for, 406. Tribes of Israel dwelling by the
of rulers, 77. seacoast, 212.
Sin-offering, 62-82, 121-124. Trinity, 146.
Skins, 17, 70, 126. Trumpets, Feast of, 401-405.
Slavery, 451. Types, nature of, 3.
Socinian view of Christ's death,
58, 92. Unbelief, 253, 442.
Solomon's temple, 454. Unleavened Bread, Feast of, 389--
Stones of breastplate, 138. 391.
Strangled things, 318. Urim and Thummim,,154.
Stranger, 348, Union, 464.
Substitution, 58, 82, 197, 315.
Suffering sin, 243. "Valley of the ashes," 114.
Sweet savour, 21, 80. Veil of the Tabernacle, 67.
Swine, 207, 208. Vine, the, 432.
Sychar, 473. Vows, 482.
Tabernacle, 10, 18. Washing, 219, 292.
Tabernacle and Temple worship, Water., 261.
407-414. in laver, 146.
Tabernacles, Feast of, what it pre- in earthen vessel, 261.
figures, 395. living, 260, 272.
Table of show-bread, 454. Wave-offering, 129.
Tale of sheep, 56. Wave-loaves, 396.
Taxes to be scrupulously paid, 1.03. Waving, what meant by, 138, 399.
Teleiwsij, 174. Weeks, Feast of, 394.
Temple of Ezekiel, 6, Introduction. Will-worship hateful to God, 190.
of Solomon, 4,54. Wine, use of, in offerings, 46.
worship, 407, 414.
Testimony, 417, 154. Zaccheus, 106.
Theocracy, 82. Zebulon, 473.
TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE
QUOTED AND REFERRED TO
Page Page
GENESIS-- EXODUS-
i. 27 289 xxii. 8, 103, 105
ii. 2 21 xxiii. 10 432
-- 12 154 -- 11 309
iii. 14, 15 226 -- 16 411
-- 21 150 xxiv 142
iv. 4 34 -- 9 189
-- 7 94 -- 12 156
viii. 20 30 -- 30 156
-- 21 29, 273 xxvi. 31 456
xv. 6-9, 10 29, 30 xxviii. 2 162
xviii. 22 179 -- 5 151
xx. 3 77 -- 9 154
-- 6 29-79 -- 12 151
-- 12 323 -- 30 156
-- 17 77 -- 42 111
xxiii 104 xxix. 1 178
xxvi. 4 104 -- 2 120
-- 20, 21 252 -- 6 367
xxxi. 39 182 -- 9 174
xxxv. 22 322 -- 13 52
xlvii. 13-26 444 -- 21 170
-- 26 169
EXODUS-- xxx. 23 147
iii. 5 118 -- 25 161
-- 13, 14, 15 425 -- 30 294
-- 16 403 xxxii. 15 156
vi. 3 477 -- 34 98
xiii. 5 51 xxxiv. 22 402
-- 34 390 -- 26 98
xix. 19 402 xxxv. 5-9 408
-- 22 190 xxxviii. 8 145, 482
xxi. 433 xl. 17 9
-- 32 483 -- 34 10
504 TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE
Page Page;
NUMBERS-- DEUTERON OMY--
i. 1 9 xxii. 14 52
iv. 23, 35, 43 482 -- 23-25 341
v. 93 xxiii. -- 24, 25 104
-- 2 285 xxv. 5-10 324
vii. 21-77 xxvii. 12 331
--13 35 xxviii. 3-6 35
x. 7, 8 402, 403 -- 29 493
--10 386 -- 60 467
--11 431 xxxii. 14 98
xi. 12 204 --16 314
xii. 12 248 --17 313
xv 26 --30 463
-- 2-4 46 xxxiii. 19 142
-- 5, 6 47
-- 9-12 48
JOSHUA-
xvi. 38 145 v. 11 392, 393
xviii. 1 197 vi. 17 491
-- 13 391 vii. 19 88
-- 19 372 viii. 30 331
-- 10 118 xx. 3 63
-- 21 493 xxiii. 10 463
xix. 8 305 JUDGES--
16 259 i. 15 482
xx. 1-10 404 vi. 14 175
xxii. 26 81 viii. 27 151
xxiv. 2 147 ix.. 9 47
xxviii. 7 46 -- 13 , 46
--8 146 xi.30 482
xxix. 8 292 xvii. 2 83
-- 11 291 --5 151
12 413 xxi. 19-21 343
xxx. 23 147
xxxi. 40 482 RUTH-
xxxii. 312 iv. 3 444
--4-6 444-447
DEUTERONOMY-- 1 SAMUEL--
viii. 11 252 i. 21, 24, 28 48
xi. 29, 30 331 ii. 1 118
xii. 6 491 -- 3 342, 489
-- 13 312 -- 13 98
xiv. 6 206-208 -- 18 151
-- 13 214 -- 22 482
xv. 19 98 -- 28 151
xvi. 8 414 -- 33 467
xix. 4 63 iii. 3 416
QUOTED AND REFERRED TO 505
Page Page
I SAMUEL-- 2 KINGS-
iii. 14 31 xix. 21-26 474
vi. 4 220 xxiv. 15 297
x. 3 49 xxv. 19 421
xiv. 3 151 xxix. 15 297
-- 24 83
-- 33 74, 343 1 CHRONICLES--
-- 39 79 xxiii. 13 201
-- 43 79 -- 29 39
xv. 3 491 xxix. 21 21
xxi. 9 151
xxii. 18 151 2 CHRONICLES-
xxiii. 6 151 iii. 3 454
xxvi. 19 34 -- 4 455
xxviii. 6 158 -- 14 456
xxx. 7 151 iv 454
-- 19 423
2 SAMUEL-- xxviii. 24 115
i. 21 491 xxx. 17 15
iii. 29 279
iv. 5 281 EZRA--
vi. 14 151 vi. 9 383
-- 17-19 130 ix. 6 364
vii. 6 410
ix. 7-13 416 NEHEMIAH--
xiv. 39-43 79 vii. 65 158
viii. 10 59
1 KINGS-- -- 15, 16 410, 411
vi. 454
-- 20 455 ESTHER--
vii 454 i. 14 421
viii. 31 83 ii. 12 36
xiii. 24 469.
xiv. 10 279 JOB--
xx. 42 491 v. 23 43
xxi. 2 104 -- 24 274
vi. 17 443
2 KINGS-- xi. 8, 9 381
ii. 24 469 xv.27 53
iv. 1 450 xix. 25 445
-- 42 391 xxvii. 2 349
vi. 5 103 xxxiv. 5 349
viii. 10 258 xxxviii. 7 402
-- 13 235
xvi. 3 328 PSALMS--
xvii.26 469 ii. 9 223
506 TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE
Page Page
PSALMS- PSALMS-
iv. 3, 5 142, 143, 481 lxxi. 19 135
-- 4 167 l.xxii. 5 447
vii. 9 53 -- 20 297, 448
xvi. 4 312 lxxiii. 1 409
xvii. 15 355 lxxiv. 10 386
xix. 7 156 --19 27, 283
-- 12 63-85 lxxv. 6 22
xx. 3 71 lxxviii. 4, 9 248
--4 113 -- 49 467
xxii. 3 18 -- 63 467
-- 9 447 lxxxi. 3 404
--14 27, 171 lxxxiv. 1 6, 14, 15
--15 44, 139 --2 125
--27 134 --4 125, 172
xxvi. 6, 7 5 lxxxvii. 1-5 455
xxx. 4 426 lxxxviii. 4 248
xxxii 235 --7 15
xxxiv. 20 91 lxxxix. 7 119, 375
-- 21, 22 73 --8 113
xxxvi 235 --15 401
xxxviii. 4, 5, 7 165, 232 -- 19 98, 1011
--7 53 xc. 8 85
xl. 6 31, 166 xcvi. 11 434
-- 8 142, 156 -- 12 413, 434
-- 12 68, 165 xcix. 1 123
xlv. 7 36 cii. 3 110
--8 161 --4 44
l. 3. 104 viii. 3 288
-- 5 44 civ. 15 392
li. 2 476 cvi. 37 314
-- 4 88 cvii. 22 127
1i.5 228 --39 349
-- 6 284 cix. 6 467
-- 16, 17 143 cxv. 12 291
-- 19 142 cxvi. 13 49
liv. 15 481 -- 16 34, 51
lvi 139 -- 17 128
-- 8 448 cxviii. 15 276
lviii. 10 191 cxix. 108 128
lxiii.5 56 --160 110
lxvi. 13 60 cxxxx. 16 117, 159
lxvii. 6 461 cxxxiii. 2 161
1xviii. 18 185 --3 125
lxix. 5 165, 298 cxxxvi. 7 155
-- 31 21 cxxxix. 23, 24 130
QUOTED AND REFERRED TO 507
Page Page
PSALMS-- ISAIAH-
cxli. 2 297 xxiv. 6 73
cxlvi. 9 346 -- 10 271
cxlix. 7 452 xxvi. 7 488
xxvii. 13 436, 438
PROVERBS-- xxviii. 16 354
vii. 14 60 xxx. 15 258
viii. 34 172 xxxii. 2 8
xi. 31 167 xxxiii. 22 272
xiii. 6 95 xxxv. 1, 2 408, 413
xiv. 9 107 xxxix. 74
xx. 14 104 xlii. 16 482
xxix. 12 77 xliii. 27 228
--24 83 xlvii. 2 112
xlviii. 18 458
ECCLESIASTES-- xlix. 4 447
v. 6 98 -- 8 440
l. 7 447
SONG OF SOLOMON- - lii. 11 374
i. 16 28 liii. 3 249
ii. 1, 2 28 -- 4 232
--2 8 -- 6 76, 197
-- 12 25 -- 7 22, 349
-- 14 27 -- 8 349
iv. 6 36, 432 -- 9 113
v 370 -- 10 88, 96, 315
v. 12 25, 283 lv. 2 56
vi. 5 57 lviii. 309
-- 9 283, 365, 368 lix. 20 445
vii. 2 394 lx. 408
viii. 6 . 115, 155 -- 17 456
-- 14 454 lxi. 1 36, 437
-- 2 437
ISAIAH-- -- 5 452
i. 5 239, 240 lxii. 6 403, 467
- 6 232 -- 9 118
ii. 3 6 lxiii. 4 431, 438
-- 4 462 -- 9 421
--20 216 1xvi. 3 37
iv. 4 288 -- 17 218
-- 6 455 -- 20 33
-- 8 469 -- 24 191
xi. 9 123, 456
-- 10 433 JEREMIAH--
xiv. 2 450 ii. 15 469
xxi. 3 53 iii. 14 353, 362
508 TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE
Page Page
JEREMIAH-- HOSEA--
v. 24 392 ii. 8, 9 392
viii. 17 469 -- 18 43
x. 6 385 -- 19 353
xiii. 17 114 iii. 4 151
xvii. 10 328 iv. 6 73
xx. 7 482 -- 8 122
xxxi. 40 114 -- 9 73
xxxii. 8-11 448 xiv. 3 364
xxxiii. 13 493
xxxiv. 17 . 474 JOEL--
xxxv. 1, 2 413 i. 14 414
xxxviii. 9 471 iii. 18 3
xlviii. 11 223
LAMENTATIONS-- Amos--
iv. 10 471 v. 22 50
-- 12 473 --25 314
ix.. 13 462
EZEKIEL--
viii. 8 459 MICAH--
xvi.5 465 v. 4 482
-- 49 320 vi. 8 480
xix.14 211 vii. 9 477
xx. 7 314
xxii. 10 327 ZEPHANIAH--
xxiv. 16, 17 193, 363 iii. 17 21, 262
xxviii. 13 154
xxix. 3 482 ZECHAR.IAH--
xxxiv. 3 59 iv. 3 397
xxxt ii. 27 464 vi. 1 146
x1. 6 ix..12 438
xliv. 18 433 x. 12 483
--7 57 xii.8 463
-- 21 188, 193, 195 xiii. 1 288
xlv. 13 34 -- 7 23
-- 17 46 xiv. 8 3
xlvii. 1 3 --20 153
DANIEL--
ix. 24 116, 199 MALACHI--
-- 27 31 i. 7 57
xii. 13 440 ii. 11 853
-- 16 365
HOSEA-- iii. 3 142
ii. 7 368 -- 18 277
QUOTED AND REFERRED TO 509
Page Page
MATTHEW-- LUKE-
v. 102 xxiii. 51 114
-- 16 419 xxiv. 46 25
-- 38 428
vi. 3 3 458 JOHN--
viii. 4 265, 267 i. 29 10
xiii. 24 341 ii. 14 24
-- 47, 48 212 iii. 5 262
xv. 19 232 -- 33 200
xvi. 26 492 -- 36 116
xix. 8 326 v.22 245
-- 29 440 vi. 35 316
xxii. 23-26 324 -- 37 22
xxv. 34, 35 450 -- 51 369
xxvi. 15 483 -- 53 316
-- 17 389 -- 66 247
-- 63 84 vii. 37 411, 412
xxviii. 18 183 viii. 29 45
xii. 24 44, 396, 397
MARK-- xiii. 10 262
i. 41 280 xiv.2 141
-- 44 265 -- 27 25
v. 28 280 xv. 6 238
-- 29 279, 286 xvi. 25 457
viii. 38 413 xvii. 5 397
ix. 1-5 413 -- 9 , 155, 160
--7, 8 464 --15 276
--44 115 xviii. 28 133
-- 48 116 xix. 23 152
xi.25 478 -- 26 447
xiv. 12 389 -- 29, 30 260
-- 34 261, 316
LUKE-- -- 38 114
ii. 22 231 -- 41 114
--25 4
iii. 8, 10-14 106 ACTS--
v. 14 265 ii. 33 399
xii. 29 442 -- 42 386
xiii. 7 342 -- 43 450
-- 32 174 iii. 21 437
xiv. 14 450 iv. 12 427
xvii. 12 258 -- 24 463
xviii. 13 296 --36 135
xxii. 16 388 viii. 33 349
-- 20 48 x. 4 37, 403
510 TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE
Page Page
ACTS-- 2 CORINTHIANS--
x. 12-14 205 i. 4 290
xiii. 8-10 149 iii.7 155
xv.20 318 iv-.7 261
xxi. 20 6 v. 14 82, 456
--26 6 -- 18 109
-- 21 109, 182
ROMANS-- vii.1 285
i. 23 320
--27 357 GALATIANS--
-- 31 355 iii. 12 320
--23-26 320 -- 22 237
iv. 3 29 -- 24 6
--11 200 -- 28 230
v. 1, 2 50, 52 iv. 12 334
-- 19 228 vi. 3 83
-- 20 200
vi. 14 200 EPHESIANS--
-- 22 129 iii. 4-7 257
vii. 18 278 -- 14 25, 54
-- 24 77 -- 18 14, 149
viii. 19 438 iiii. 18, 19 381, 390
-- 20,21 226, 433, 452 iv. 8 185
x.5 320 xi. 26 167
xi. 17 7 v. 2 21, 29, 54
-- 32 237 --11-13 351
xii. 1 31 -- 18 194
xiii. 12 220 -- 27 12, 369
xiv. 15 254 -- 30 445
1 CORINTHIANS-- PHILIPPIANS--
v. 1 321, 322 ii. 9 425
-- 7 390 -- 15 419
-- 10 190 iv. 8, 9 96
vi. 19 32, 479 -- 18 31-41
-- 20 126, 479
viii. 13 211 COLOSSIANS--
ix. 21 488 i.20 302
x.31 311 ii. 17 8
xi. 2 368
--20 393 1 TIiESSALONIANS--
xiii.4-7 347 iv. 5-7 319
-- 6 339 v. 17 416
xv. 23 392, 394 -- 22 207
--24 35 -- 23 61
QUOTED AND REFERRED TO 511
Page Page
2 THESSALONIA.NS-- HEBREWS--
i. 7 432 x. 5 148, 165, 166
--7 148
1 TIMOTHY-- --10 66
i 13 101 --12 91
ii. 14 229 -- 14 174
iii. 2 362 --20 67, 456
-- 4 378 --25 386
--12 366 xi. 4 32
--15 415 xii. 14, 15 334
iv. 1.2 365 -- 23 174
vi. 5 441 -- 25 186, 405
-- 28, 29 186, 289
2 TIMOTHY-- xiii. 3 447
i. 12 103 -- 11 123
-- 12 71, 73
TITUS- - --15 54, 128, 169
i. 6 366
-- 7, 8, 9 364 JAMES--
ii. 12 200, 400 i. 17 . 461
ii. 10 69
HEBREWS-- --22 175
i 425 v. 2 43
ii. 1 74 -- 4 338
-- 10 45, 159, 174, 185
-- 14 445 1 PETER--
iii. 2 196 i. 10 4
--13 86 --18 390
iv. 9 431, 433 ii. 5 169
v. 2 64 -- 24 290
-- 7 68 iii. 18 66
-- 9 177 iv. 11 374
vii. 26 247, 292 -- 15 340
-- 27 178, 197, 371 -- 18 167
-- 28 64, 144, 174
viii. 3 112 PETER--
ix. 12 116 i. 4 320
-- 10 495 -- 17 10
-- 14 18, 36 --18 117
-- 16 359 -- 19 99, 420
-- 19 259 ii. 6 112
-- 21 160 -- 22 208
-- 22 92 -- 24 197
-- 23 299 iii. 7 274
x. 1 2 --11 273, 282
512 TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE REFERRED TO
Page Page
1 John-- REVELATION--
i. 1, 2 62 iii. 16 329
-- 6 376 -- 18 43, 127
ii. 5 175 iv. 1 388
-- 27 418 -- 8 418
iii. 3 334 v. 5-7 449
--4 85, 203, 211 -- 8 297, 448
iv. 17 36, 175 vi. 9 26
-- 20 105 vii. 15 339,
v. 6 261 viii. 4 296, 297
ix. 13 67
JUDE-- x. 7 408
23 171, 251 xi. 3 397
24 418 xiv. 2 28, 456
--4 491
REVELATION-- --10 71, 110
i. 1 185 xvi. 15 171
-- 10 393, 402, 404 xviii. 10 357
-- 13 154 xix. 3 21, 191
-- 14 235 --6 28
-- 15 28 -- 8 111
-- 20 417 xx. 12 490
ii. 5 243 xi. 408
-- 20 74 -- 3 410, 464
-- 26 452 -- 19 157
iii.1 418 xxii, 12 490
-- 4 171, 251
Please report any errors to Ted Hildebrandt at: thildebrand@gordon.edu